V' r    S-)  .- '  "•  c r  ( ••  >•/<'  •"  f  >•]   '        < 

•wp  i 

/,  /,  f<  ,,1'^  ,,",;'< ',',.:U ;;/.'.<  /,  ' 

HHHH 

Si:  lite  i 

•  ••'^•ste-v;;'':! 
ijliffiffi 


'» i no/id  @//(:>r.> 


IN   MEMORIAM 
BERNARD   MOSES 


HISTORY 


OF  THE 


UNITED    STATES, 


PREPARED 


ESPECIALLY  FOR  SCHOOLS. 


ON  A 


NEW  AND  COMPREHENSIVE  PLAN,  EMBRACING  THE  FEATURES 


OF 


LYMAN'S  HISTORICAL  CHART. 


BY  JOHN  GLARE  RIDPATH,  A.  M., 

PROFESSOR  OF  BELLES-LETTRES  AND  HISTORY  IN  INDIANA  ASBURY  UNIVERSITY. 


ILLUSTRATED  WITH  CHARTS,  MAPS  AND  ENGRAVINGS. 


JONES    BROTHERS   &   CO. 

CINCINNATI,  PHILADELPHIA,  ST.   LOUIS, 

CHICAGO,  MEMPHIS, 

ATLANTA. 


ens 


FN  MEMORfAM 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1874,  by 

J.   T.   JONES, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


A  THOMSON, 
Stereotypes  and  Electrotyiws,  Philada, 


PREFACE. 


To  every  American  citizen  some  knowledge  of  the  history  of  his 
country  is  indispensable ;  the  more  thorough  that  knowledge  the  better 
for  the  Republic.  The  place  where  the  foundation  of  such  knowledge  is 
laid  is  the  school-room  and  the  academy. 

A  desire  to  aid  the  vast  army  of  American  students  in  the  acquire 
ment  of  this  most  important  but  difficult  branch  of  study  has  been  my 
motive  in  preparing  and  offering  to  the  public  A  NEW  MANUAL  OF 
UNITED  STATES  HISTORY. 

In  the  preparation  of  this  work  the  following  objects  have  been  kept  in 


view : 


I.  To  give  an  accurate  and  spirited  Narrative  of  the  principal  events  in 
our  national  history  from  the  discovery  of  the  continent  to  the  present 
time. 

II.  To  discuss  the  Philosophy  of  that  history  as  fully  as  possible  within 
the  narrow  limits  of  the  work. 

III.  To  preserve  a  clear  and  systematic  Arrangement  of  the  several 
subjects,  giving  to  every  fact,  whether  of  peace  or  war,  its  true  place  in 
the  narrative. 

IV.  To  give  an  Objective  Representation  by  means  of  charts,  maps, 
diagrams,  etc.,  of  the  more  important  events  in  the  history  of  the  country. 

V.  To  secure  a  Style  and  Method  in  the  book  itself  which  should  be 
in  keeping  with  the  spirit  and  refinement  of  the  times. 

Whether  these  important  ends  have  been  attained,  it  is  not  my  province 


6 

tn  dr.-id".      I   have  labored  earnestly  to  reach  the  ideal  of  such  a  work; 
and   it'  success  has  not  rewarded  the  effort,  the  failure  has  been  in  the 

in i«»n  rather  than  in  the  plan  and  purpose. 

I  Hirrender  the  hook,  thus  undertaken  and  completed,  TO  THE  TKA<  H- 
1.1:-  OF  <»ru  <  <»r  MI;  v,  asking  a  considerate  judgment  and  just  recognition 
of  whatever  worth  the  work  may  be  found  to  possess. 

J.  C.  R. 

INDIANA  ASIJURY  UNIVERSITY,  1 
August,  1875.  ) 


ANALYSIS. 


PART    I. 

VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY. 

:HAPTKR  PAGE 

I. — The  Icelanders  and  Norwegians  in  America 13-15 

II. — Spanish  Discoveries 15-19 

III. — Spanish  Discoveries. — Continued 19-27 

IV.— The  French  in  America 28-34 

V. — English  Discoveries  and  Settlements 34-43 

VI.— English  Discoveries  and  Settlements. — Continued 43-49 

VII. — Voyages  and  Settlements  of  the  Dutch 50-52 

Eecapitulation 53-55 

Vocabulary...             56 


PART   II. 

COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

FIRST    DIVISION:    VIRGINIA. 

I.— The  First  Charter 57-66 

II.— The  Second  Charter 66-69 

III.— The  Third  Charter 70-75 

IV.— The  Royal  Government 76-84 

Recapitulation 85-86 

SECOND  DIVISION:    THE  EASTERN  COLONIES. 

L— Massachusetts.— Settlement 87-97 

II.— Massachusetts.— The  Union 97-103 

III.— Massachusetts.— King  Philip's  War 103-111 

IV. — Massachusetts. — War  and  Witchcraft 111-117 

V.— Massachusetts.— Wars  of  Anne  and  George 117-124 

VI.— Connecticut 124-132 

VII.— Rhode  Island 132-138 

VIII.— New  Hampshire 138-142 

Recapitulation 142-144 

7 


INALYSI8. 

THIRD  DIVISION:    MIDDLE  COLONIES, 
rn 

I.— New  York.— Settlement 145-151 

II.—  New  York.— Administration  of  Stnyvesant 151    ]:,:, 

III.— New  York  under  the  English 150-107 

IV.  — New  .Jer-ey 107-172 

V.— Pennsylvania 17:; -170 

Recapitulation 179-181 

FOURTH  DIVISION:    SOUTHERN  COLONIES. 

I.— Maryland 182-190 

II.— North  Carolina 190-195 

III.— South  Carolina 196-203 

IV.-deorgia 204-211 

Capitulation  211-212 

FIFTH   DIVISION:    FRENCH  AND  INDIAN   WAR. 

I.— Causes 213-221 

II.— Campaigns  of  Washington  and  Braddock 221-227 

III.— Ruin  of  Aeadia 227-230 

IV. —  Expeditions  of  Shirley  and  Johnson 230-232 

V.— Two  Years  of  Disaster 233-236 

VI.— Two  Years  of  Successes 230-243 

Recapitulation 243-244 

Vocabulary 2 1-5-2 40 


PART  III. 

REVOLUTION  AND  CONFEDERATION. 

I.— Causes 247-258 

II.— The  beginning 259-207 

III.— The  work  of  '76 207-279 

IV.— Operations  of  77 279-290 

V.— France  to  the  Rescue 290-295 

VI.— Movements  of  7'.l 296-301 

VII.—  R»  vt TM-  and  Treason 301-307 

VIII.— The  End 307-318 

IX.— Confederation  and  Union 318-323 

Recapitulation 323-326 

Vocabulary 326 

PART  IV. 
NATIONAL  PERIOD. 

I.— Washington's  Administration 327-333 

II. — Adams's  Administration ..  333-336 


ANALYSIS.  9 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

III.— Jefferson's  Administration 336-344 

IV.— Madison's  Administration  and  the  War  of  '12 344-351 

V.— War  of  '12,— Continued 352-359 

VI.— The  Campaigns  of  '14 359-367 

VII. — Monroe's  Administration 367-372 

VIII. — Adams's  Administration 372-374 

IX. — Jackson's  Administration 374-380 

X.— Van  Buren's  Administration 380-383 

XI. — Administrations  of  Harrison  and  Tyler 383-388 

XII.— Folk's  Administration  and  the  Mexican  War 388-399 

XIII.— Administrations  of  Taylor  and  Fillmore 400-405 

XIV.— Pierce' s  Administration 405-407 

XV.— Buchanan's  Administration 408-413 

XVI. — Lincoln's  Administration  and  the  Civil  War 413-416 

XVII.— The  Causes 416-419 

XVIII.— First  Year  of  the  War 420-425 

XIX.— Campaigns  of '62 425-435 

XX.— The  Work  of  '63 435-444 

XX I. -The  Closing  Conflicts 444-459 

XXII.— Johnson's  Administration 459-463 

XXIII. — Grant's  Administration 464-471 

Recapitulation 471-478 

Vocabulary... 479 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 

I.  CHARTS. 

Chart      I. — Voyage  and  Discovery.. 16 

Chart    II.— Colonial  Period 60 

Chart  III. — Revolution  and  Confederation 254 

Chart  IV.— National  Period.— First  Section 328 

Chart    V. — National  Period. — Second  Section 372 

Chart  VI.— National  Period.— Third  Section...,  ..  407 


II.  MAPS. 

Map       I. — Voyage  and  Discovery 34 

Map      II. — English  Grants 44 

Map    III. — French,  English,  Dutch,  Swedish  and  Spanish  Provinces 152 

Map    IV.— The  United  States  at  the  Close  of  the  Revolution 316 

Map      V.— The  United  States,  1876 461 

Map    VI.— The  Territorial  Growth  of  the  United  States 465 


10 


ANALYSIS. 


III.  PORTRAITS. 


Adams,  Samuel 

Adam>.  John 

Haltimore.  Lord 

Calhoun.  John  ( ' 

<  ha>c.  Salmon  P 

Clay,  Henry 

(  oltmibns  ( 'hristopher.. 

I  >avis,  Jetlerxm 

Farragut,  I  >avid  ( r 

Franklin.  Henjamin 

Fulton.  Robert 

( Irani,  Fly.-ses  S 

Greeley.  Horace , 

(  nveiie,  Nathaniel 

Hamilton.  Alexander — 

Henry,  Patrick 

Houston,  Sam 

Q,  Andrew 

Jackson,  Stonewall 

Jelii-rson,  Thomas 

La  Fayctte,  Marquis  de. 


I'A'-I''-  P,u;E 

,  257  Lee,  Robert  E I.;:; 

.  :;.".}  Lincoln,  Abraham 414 

.  1-:;  Marshall,  John 338 

,  404  Morse,  Samuel  F.  L5 387 

,  4»;:>  Norse  Sea-King 14 

,  402  Oglethorpe.  James 2' '5 

Id  Penn,  William 175 

422  Scott,  Winfield 397 

,  450  Seward,  William  II 425 

21)2  Sherman,  William  T 449 

,  343  Smith,  John 58 

.  4G4  Stephens.  Alexander  II 412 

,  4f">s  Stuyvesant.  Peter 155 

.  313  Sumner.  Charles 470 

,  321  Taylor,  Zachary 400 

.  252  Thomas,  George  II 448 

.  40!)  Washington,  George 327 

.  375  Webster,  Daniel 376 

.  442  Winthrop,  John 91 

.  337  Winthrop,  the  Younger 130 

.  371  Wolfe,  James 241 


IV.  TOPOGRAPHICAL   DIAGRAMS. 


Jamc.-lown  and  Vicinity 65 

Farly  Settlements  in  New  Fngland 95 

First  Scene  of  King  Philip's  War 104 

Second  u        "        "  '         "  "     105 

Third    "       "       "  "  "     107 

of  L'Mii,l)urg 122 

Of  the  1'ecjuod  War 127 

lvi-i   and   We-t  Jersey 169 

Philadelphia  and  Vicinity 177 

( 'ountry  of  the  Savannah 208 

Fir-t  Scene  of  French  and  Indian  War.  2H) 

Scene  Of  HradcU-kV  I  V feat 220 

Tin-  Acadian  Isthmus 228 

Vicinity  of  Lake  George '2'\\ 

Vicinily  of  Huebcc 240 

Of  the  Rattle  of  Hunker  Hill 202 

Of    15M-tMM 'Jf,S 

luttle  of  Long  Inland 27.°, 

Scene  of  Operations  abonl  New  York..  27i» 

Ilattle- of  Trenton  and  Princeton...,   ..    27s 


Scene  of  Burgoyne's  Invasion 

Fiu-ampnu'iit  at  Valley  Forge 

Siege  of  Charleston 

Scene  of  Operations,  in  the  South 

Scene  of  Arnold's  Treason 

Siege  of  Yorktown 

Scene  of  Hull's  Campaign 

The  Niagara  Frontier 

Scene  of  the  Creek  War 

Scene  of  Taylor's  Campaign 

Scene  of  Scott's  Campaign 

Scene  of  Operations  in  West  Virginia. 

Vicinity  of  Manassas  Junction 

Scene  of  Operations  in  the  South-west. 
Scene  of  Campaigns  in  Virginia,  Mary 
land  and  Pennsylvania 

Vicinity  of  Richmond 

Vickshurg  and  Vicinity 

Sherman's  Campaign 

Operations  in  Virginia 


285 
298 
302 
304 
306 
316 
348 
351 
355 
389 
394 
420 
421 
423 

432 

434 
4:17 
446 
453 


V.  SKKTCHES. 

TL-  Capitol Frontispiece. 

Tin-  Treaty  between  <  iovcrnor  Carver  and  Ma>~a>oit 88 

I          r  William-' s  Reception  by  the  Indian- 93 

The  (  }}<]  Stnnc  'IWer  at   Newport 135 

vileot  the  Acadians....                                                                                                 ..  £29 


INTRODUCTION. 


1.  THE  history  of  every  nation  is  divided  into  periods.     For  a  while 
the  genius  of  a  people  will  be  turned  to  some  particular  pursuit.     Men 
will  devote  themselves  to  certain  things  and  labor  to  accomplish  certain 
results.     Then  the  spirit  of  the  age  will  change,  and  historical  facts  will 
assume  a  different  character.     Thus  arises  what  is  called  A  PERIOD  ix 
HISTORY.     In  studying  the  History  of  the  United  States  it  is  of  the 
first  importance  to  understand  the  periods  into  which  it  is  divided. 

2.  The  people  of  Europe  were  more  than  a  hundred  years  in  making 
themselves  acquainted  with  the  shape  and  character  of  the  New  World. 
During  that  time  explorers  and  adventurers  went  everywhere  and  settled 
nowhere.     To  make  new  discoveries  was  the  universal  passion ;  but  no 
body  cared  to  plant  a  colony.     As  long  as  this  spirit  prevailed  historical 
events  bore  a  common  character,  being  produced  by  common  causes. 
Hence  arose  the  first  period  in  our  history — the  Period  of  Voyage  and 
Discovery. 

3.  As  soon  as  the  adventurers  had  satisfied  themselves  with  tracing 
sea-coasts,  ascending  rivers  and  scaling  mountains,  they  began  to  form 
permanent  settlements.     And  each  settlement  was  a  new  State  in  the 
wilderness.     Every  voyager  now  became  ambitious  to  plant  a  colony. 
Kings  and  queens  grew  anxious  to  confer  their  names  on  the  towns  and 
commonwealths  of  the  Xew  World.     Thus  arose  a  second  period — the 
Period  of  Colonial  History. 

4.  Then  the  colonies  grew  strong  and  multiplied.     There  were  thir 
teen  little  sea-shore  republics.     The  people  began  to  consult  about  their 
privileges  and  to  talk  of  the  rights  of  freemen.     Oppression  on  the  part 
of  the  mother-country  was  met  with  resistance,  and  tyranny  with  defiance. 
There  was  a  revolt  against  the  king;  and  the  patriots  of  the  different  col 
onies  fought  side  by  side,  and  won  their  freedom.     Then  they  built  them 

11 


1  -  INTRODUCTION. 

a  I'mon,  >tr«ng  and  great.     This  is  the  Period  of  Revolution  and  Con 
federation. 

5.  Then  the  United  States  of  America  entered  upon  their  career  as  a 
nation.     Three  times  tried  by  war  and  many  times  vexed  with  civil  dis- 
-ensions,  the  Union  of  our  fathers  still  remains  for  us  and  for  posterity. 
Such  is  the  Period  of  Nationality. 

6.  Collecting  these  results,  we  find  four  distinctly  marked  periods  in 
the  history  of  our  country  : 

First.  THE  PERIOD  OF  VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY;  A.  D.  (about) 
1000-1600. 

Second.  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD;  A.  D.  1600-1775. 

Third.  THE  PERIOD  OF  REVOLUTION  AND  CONFEDERATION;  A.  D. 
17 70-1789. 

Fourth.  THE  NATIONAL  PERIOD;  A.  D.  1789-1875. 

In  this  order  the  History  of  the  United  States  will  be  presented  in  the 
following  pages. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


PART  I. 

VOYAGE  AND  DISOOYEET. 

A.  1>.  1OOO— 16OO. 


CHAPTER    I. 
THE  ICELANDERS  AND  NORWEGIANS  IN  AMERICA. 

THE  western  continent  was  first  seen  by  white  men  in  A.  D.  986.  A 
Norse  navigator  by  the  name  of  HERJULFSON,  sailing  from  Iceland 
to  Greenland,  was  caught  in  a  storm  and  driven  westward  to  Newfound 
land  or  Labrador.  Two  or  three  times  the  shores  were  seen,  but  no  land 
ing  was  made  or  attempted.  The  coast  was  low,  abounding  in  forests, 
and  so  different  from  the  well-known  cliffs  of  Greenland  as  to  make  it 
certain  that  another  shore  hitherto  unknown  was  in  sight.  On  reaching 
Greenland,  Herjulfson  and  his  companions  told  wonderful  stories  of  the 
new  lands  seen  in  the  west. 

2.  Fourteen  years  later,  the  actual  discovery  of  America  was  made  by 
LIEF  ERICKSON.     This  noted  Icelandic  captain,  resolving  to  know  the 
truth  about  the  country  which  Herjulfson  had  seen,  sailed  westward  from 
Greenland,  and  in  the  spring  of  the  year  1001  reached  Labrador.     Im 
pelled  by  a  spirit  of  adventure,  he  landed  with  his  companions,  and  made 
explorations  for  a  considerable  distance  along  the  coast.     The  country  was 
milder  and  more  attractive  than  his  own,  and  he  was  in  no  haste  to  return. 
Southward  he  went  as  far  as  Massachusetts,  where  the  daring  company 
of  Norsemen  remained  for  more  than  a  year.     Rhode  Island  was  also 
visited;  and  it  is  alleged  that  the  hardy  adventurers  found  their  way 
into  New  York  harbor. 

3.  What  has  once  been  done,  whether  by  accident  or  design,  may  easily 
be  done  again.     In  the  years  that  followed  Lief  Erickson's  discovery, 

13 


14 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 


other  companies  .»!'  Norsemen  came  to  the  shores  of  America.  TlTORWALP, 
LiefV  brother,  made  a  voyage  to  Maine  and  Massachusetts  in  lOO:>,and  is 
said  to  have  died  at  Fall  River  in  the  latter  Mate.  Then  another  brother, 
TIK»I;>TI:IN  by  name,  arrived  with  a  band  of  followers  in  I0or> ;  and  in 
the  year  1007,  TIKM: FINN  K  AKLJ3EFNE,  the  most  distinguished  mariner 
of  his  day,  came  with  a  cre\v  of  a  hundred  and  fifty  men,  and  made  ex- 
}>lorations  alon<r  the  coast  of  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  and  pcrllap-  BB 

far  south  as  the  capes  of  Vir 
ginia.  Other  companies  of 
Icelanders  and  Norwegians 
visited  the  countries  iarther 
north,  and  planted  colonies 
in  Newfoundland  and  Nova 
Scotia,  Little,  however,  was 
known  or  imagined  by  these 
rude  sailors  of  the  extent 
of  the  country  which  they 
had  discovered.  They  sup 
posed  that  it  was  only  a  por 
tion  of  Western  Greenland 
which,  bending  to  the  north 
around  an  arm  of  the  ocean, 
had  reappeared  in  the  wc-t. 
The  settlements  which  were 
made  were  feeble  and  soon 
broken  up.  Commerce  was 
an  impossibility  in  a  country 
when-  then-  wen-  only  a  few  wretched  savages  with  no  disposition  to  buy 
and  nothing  at  all  to  sell.  The  spirit  of  adventure  was  soon  appealed, 
and  the  restless  Northmen  returned  to  their  own  country.  To  this  unde- 
lm<1d  line  of  coast,  now  vaguely  known  to  them,  the  Norse  sailors  irave 
the  name  of  VIXLAXD;  and  the  old  Icelandic  chroniclers  insist  that  it- 
was  a  plea.smt  and  beautiful  country . 

1.  During  the  twelfth,  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries  occasional 
voyages  continued  to  be  made;  and  it  is  said  that  as  late  a>  A.  I>.  \:\\7 
a  Norwegian  >hip  vi>ited  Labrador  and  the  north-eastern  parts  of  the 
United  Stairs.  The  Nors,.  remains  which  have  been  found  at  New 
port,  at  (Jarnet  Point  and  -everal  other  places  seem  to  point  clearly  to 
H.IIH-  HK-h  event.  Bfl  are  here  drsrribed  ;  and  the  Icelandic  historians  <rive 
a  uniibrm  and  tolerably  e«msi>tt-nt  account  of  these  early  exploit-  of  their 
countrymen.  When  the  word  America  is  mentioned  in  the  hearing  of 


A   NOKSK   SKA-Ki 


THK    KI,KVKXTH    CKNTURY. 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  15 

the  Icelandic  schoolboys,  they  will  at  once  answer,  with  enthusiasm,  "  Oh, 
yes;  Lief  Erickson  discovered  that  country  in  the  year  1001." 

5.  An  event  is  to  be  weighed  by  its  consequences.  From  the  dis 
covery  of  America  by  the  Norsemen,  nothing  whatever  resulted.  The 
world  was  neither  wiser  nor  better.  Among  the  Icelanders  themselves 
the  place  and  the  very  name  of  Yinland  were  forgotten.  Europe  never 
heard  of  sucli  a  country  or  such  a  discovery.  Historians  have  until  late 
years  been  incredulous  on  the  subject,  and  the  fact  is  as  though  it  had 
never  been.  The  curtain  which  had  been  lifted  for  a  moment  was 
stretched  again  from  sky  to  sea,  and  the  New  World  still  lay  hidden  in 
the  shadows. 


CHAPTER    II. 

SPANISH  DISCOVERIES  IN  AMERICA. 

IT  was  reserved  for  the  people  of  a  sunnier  clime  than  Iceland  first  to 
make  known  to  the  European  nations  the  existence  of  a  Western  con 
tinent.  Spain  was  the  happy  country  under  whose  auspicious  patronage 
a  new  world  was  to  be  added  to  the  old ;  but  the  man  who  was  destined 
to  make  the  revelation  was  not  himself  a  Spaniard :  he  was  to  come  from 
genial  Italy,  the  land  of  olden  valor  and  the  home  of  so  much  greatness. 
CHRISTOPHER  COLUMBUS  was  the  name  of  that  man  whom  after  ages 
have  justly  rewarded  with  imperishable  fame. 

2.  The  idea  that  the  world  is  round  was  not  original  with  Columbus. 
Others  before  him  had  held  a  similar  belief;  but  the  opinion  had  been  so 
feebly  and  uncertainly  entertained  as  to  lead  to  no  practical  results. 
Copernicus,  the  Prussian  astronomer,  had  not  yet  taught,  nor  had  Galileo, 
the  great  Italian,  yet  demonstrated,  the  true  system  of  the  universe.  The 
English  traveler,  Sir  John  Mandeville,  had  declared  in  the  very  first 
English  book  that  ever  was  written  (A.  D.  1356)  that  the  world  is  a 
sphere ;  that  he  himself,  when  traveling  northward,  had  seen  the  polar 
star  approach  the  zenith,  and  that  on  going  southward  the  antarctic  con 
stellations  had  risen  overhead ;  and  that  it  was  both  possible  and  practicable 
for  a  man  to  sail  around  the  world  and  return  to  the  place  of  starting : 
but  neither  Sir  John  himself  nor  any  other  seaman  of  his  times  was  bold 
enough  to  undertake  so  hazardous  an  enterprise.  Columbus  was, 
no  doubt,  the  first  practical  believer  in  the  theory  of  circumnaviga 
tion  ;  and  although  he  never  sailed  around  the  world  himself,  he 
demonstrated  the  possibility  of  doing  so. 


16 


///>yv,/;r  OF  rin:  IMTED  STATES. 


3.  Tlu-  great  mi-take  with  ( 'olumbus  and  others  who  -hared  his  opinions 
W8B  r.nt  concerning  the  figure  of  the  earth,  hut  in  regard  to  its  sixe.  He 
helieveo!  the  world  to  he  no  more  than  ten  thousand  or  twelve  thousand 
inili-  in  eireu inference.  lie  then-lore  confidently  expected  that  alter  sail 
ing  ahout  three  thousand  miles  to  the  westward  he  should  arrive  at  the 
EaM  Indie-;  and  to  do  that  was  the  one  great  purpose  of  his  life. 

!.  (  'hristopher  (1olmnhus  was  horn  at  Genoa,  a  seacoast  town  of  Xorth- 
we-u  rn  Italy,  in  A.D.  1435.  He  was  carefully  educated,  and  then  devoted 

himself  to  the  sea.  His 
ancestors  had  been  sea 
men  before  him.  His 
own  inclination  as  well 
as  his  early  training 
made  him  a  sailor. 
For  twenty  years  he 
traversed  the  Mediter 
ranean  and  the  parts 
of  the  Atlantic  adjacent 
to  Europe;  he  visited 
Iceland  ;  then  went  to 
Portugal,  and  finally 
to  Spain.  The  idea 
of  reaching  the  Indies 
by  crossing  the  Atlan 
tic  had  already  pos 
sessed  him.  For  more 
than  ten  years  the  poor 
enthusiast  was  a  beg 
gar,  going  from  court 
t  •  ••••urt,  explaining  to  dull  monarchs  and  bigoted  monks  the  figure  of 
the  earth  and  the  case  with  which  the  rich  islands  of  the  East  might  be 
reached  by  sailing  westward.  lie  found  one  appreciative  listener,  after 
ward  his  con-taut  and  faithful  friend — the  noble  and  sympathetic  Isa 
bella,  (jiicen  of  Castile.  Be  it  never  forgotten  that  to  the  faith,  and 
iii-ight,  and  decision  of  a  woman  the  final  success  of  Columbus  must  be 
attributed. 

5.  On  the  morning  <>f  the  :',d  day  of  August,  MJ>2,  Columbus,  with 
hi-  three  >hips,  left  the  harbor  of  Pains.  After  seventy-one  days  of 
.-ailing,  in  the  early  dawn  of  October  12,  Rodrigo  Triana,  who  chanced 
to  he  on  the  lookout  from  the  Pinta,  set  up  a  shout  of  "Land!"  A  gun 
wa.~  lircd  a>  the  H^ual.  The  >hip>  lay  to.  There  was  music  and  jubilee; 


CHRISTOPHER  COLUMBUS. 


101  Ml 


1100 


1200 


Central  Period  of 
the  Middle  Ages. 

.55.  Union  of 


iM    Conrad  II. 

39.  Henry  the 
Black. 

56.  Henry  IV. 

HOUSE  OP  CAPET  IN 
FBA10R 

17.  Canute. 

66    Wll 

DANISH  KINGS  IN  ENG 
LAND, 

The  NOEMANS. 


Castile  and  Leon. 

52.  Freder 


ick  Barbarossa 


The  OKU  SADES, 


8.  Louis  VI. 

37.  Louis  VII. 
80.  Philip  II. 
71.  Conquest 
35.  Stephen. 

Henry  I. 
liani  I. 


26.  Louis  IX.     85.  P 


of  Ireland. 


54.  Henry  II. 

89.  Richard  I. 


15.  Magiia  Chart  a  i 

72.  Ed  A 


The  PLANTAGENETS, 


1.   LIEP    ERICKSON, 

an  Icelandic  naviga 
tor,  sailing  westward 
from  ( irccnland,  dis- 
COV«T<  the  coa<t  of 
I.ahrador,  and  makes 
exploration*  as  far 
south  as  khode 
l.-laml. 

Hjarnr  Ilcrjiilison  driven  by 
a  storm  within  siirht  of  the 
American  coast  A.  D.  086. 

lorwald  Erickson  re 
turns  to  America  and  re 
mains  three  years. 

..  Thorstcin  Erickson  co 


Heroic  Age. 


THE  WESTERN   CONTINENT     UNKNOWN 


21.  Erik  Upsi  sent  as 


bishop  to  Vinland. 


mes  to  America. 


.  Thorfinn  Karlsefne  explores  the  coast  of  Massachusetts. 


AMERICA 


UNDER    THE      ABORT  ( 


ICELANDIC  discove 
SPANISH 
ENGLISH  " 


*0                       1  100                        15OO                       1OOO 

35.  Columbus 

born. 

15.  John  Huss. 

56.  First  book 

written  in  English,  in       98. 

De  Gama  doubles  the  Cape 

which  the 

author,  Sir  John  Mande- 

of  Good  Hope  and  reaches 

ville,  decl 
of  the  ea 
ity  of  cir 

ares  the  spherical  figure 
rth  and  the  practicabil- 
cum  navigation. 

the  East  Indies. 

Luther 

48.  TREATY  OF 

Westpha 

80.  Cha 

rles  VI.        PRINTING  IN 

VENTED. 

lia. 

IV. 

22.  Charles  VII. 

The  Keforma 

tion. 

3.  Philip  V. 

61.  Louis  XI. 

19.  Charles  V.     gt 

15.  Francis  I.   '  '  39! 

Bartholomew* 
Henry  IV. 

28.  HOUSE  OF  VA- 

9.  John  Calvin. 

LOIS, 

85.  Hen 

ry  VII. 

10.  Louis  XIII. 

77.  Ric 

hard  II. 

The  PURITANS, 

43.  Louis  XI  Y 

uted. 

74.  Fer 

dinand  and  Isabella. 

ill. 

Wars  of  the  Hoses. 

9.  Henry  VIII. 

47.  Edward  VI. 

3.  James  I. 

d\vard  II. 

The  LANOASTEES 

53.  Mary. 

25.  Charles  I. 

Wickliffe. 

58.  Eliza 

beth. 

27.  Edward  III. 

The  YOEKS, 

The  TUDOKS, 

The  STUAKTS 

THE   EUROPEAN 

NATIONS,               97' 

,—              84.  R 

John  Cabot 

discovers  North  America. 

aleigh  attempts 
to  found  a  colo 
ny  in  Virginia. 

76.  Fro 

bisher. 

X 

<* 

24.  Verrazzani. 

Sebastian  Cabot. 

79.  Sir 

7.  Settlement  at 
Jamestown. 

Francis  Drake 

^^>          ^/'S^"                 s^"^^ 

34.  Cartier. 

Q>  *®»^         c*$^ 

98. 

De  La  Roche. 

"4  jy^  v(Ti^^ 

28.  DeNarvaez. 

7.  Hudson. 

62.  Ribault 

with  the  Hugue 

47.  A  company  of 

Norsemen  in  America. 

42.  Roberval. 

nots. 
4.   De  Monts 

and  Cham- 

99. 

Amerigo  Vespucci. 

plain. 

XAL     TRI 

BES. 

92. 

60.  Laudon 

Discovery  of  Amer 

niere. 

5.  Port  Royal 

founded. 

ica  by  Columbus. 

8.    Quebec 
founded  by 

Champlain. 

65.  Melen 

dez. 

.  i  Green. 

25.  De  Ayllon's  voyage. 

Y  11 

20.  The  Pu 

enow. 

13.  Ponce  de  Leon's  ex 

ritans  at 

Red. 
'    Blue. 

plorations. 

Plymouth. 

'    Brown. 

39.  De  Soto. 

-V    IX   IV       U         ^ 

2.  Gosnold. 

1.  Cortereal. 

65.  St.Aug 

nstine  founded. 

VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  17 

and  just  at  sunrise  Columbus  himself  first  stepped  ashore,  shook  out  the 
royal  banner  of  Castile  in  the  presence  of  the  wondering  natives,  and 
named  the  island  San  Salvador.  During  the  three  remaining  months 
of  this  first  voyage  the  islands  of  Concepcion,  Cuba  and  Hayti  were 
added  to  the  list  of  discoveries ;  and  on  the  bay  of  Caracola,  in  the  last- 
named  island,  was  erected  out  of  the  timbers  of  the  Santa  Maria  a  fort, 
the  first  structure  built  by  Europeans  in  the  New  World.  In  the  early 
part  of  January,  1493,  Columbus  sailed  for  Spain,  where  he  arrived  in 
March,  and  was  everywhere  greeted  with  rejoicings  and  applause. 

6.  In  September  of  the  following  autumn  Columbus  sailed  on  his  second 
voyage.     He  still  believed  that  by  this  route  westward  he  should  reach, 
if  indeed  he  had  not  already  reached,  the  Indies.     The  result  of  the 
second  voyage  was  the  discovery  of  the  Windward  group  and  the  islands 
of  Jamaica  and  Porto  Kico.     It  was  at  this  time  that  the  first  colony  was 
established  in  Hayti  and  Columbus's  brother  appointed  governor.     After 
an  absence  "of  nearly  three  years,  Columbus  returned  to  Spain  in  the  sum 
mer  of  1496 — returned  to  find  himself  the  victim  of  a  thousand  bitter 
jealousies  and  suspicions.    All  the  rest  of  his  life  was  clouded  with  perse 
cutions  and  misfortunes.     He  made  a  third  voyage,  discovered  the  island 
of  Trinidad  and  the  mainland  of  South  America,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Orinoco.     Thence  he  sailed  back  to  Hayti,  where  he  found  his  colony 
disorganized ;  and  here,  while  attempting  to  restore  order,  he  was  seized 
by  Bobadilla,  an  agent  of  the  Spanish  government,  put  in  chains  and  car 
ried  to  Spain.     After  a  disgraceful  imprisonment,  he  was  liberated  and 
sent  on  a  fourth  and  last  voyage  in  search  of  the  Indies ;   but  besides 
making  some  explorations  along  the  south  side  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
the  expedition  accomplished  nothing,  and  Columbus,  overwhelmed  with 
discouragements,  returned   once   more  to   his  ungrateful  country.     The 
good  Isabella  was  dead,  and  the  great  discoverer  found  himself  at  last  a 
friendless  and  despised  old  man  tottering  into  the  grave.     Death  came, 
and  fame  afterward. 

7.  Of  all   the  wrongs   done    to  the   memory  of  Columbus,   perhaps 
the  greatest  was  that  which  robbed   him  of  the  name  of  the  new  conti 
nent.     This  was  bestowed  upon  one  of  the  least  worthy  of  the  many 
adventurers  whom  the  genius  and  success  of  Columbus  had  drawn  to  the 
West.     In  the  year  1499,  AMERIGO  VESPUCCI,  a  Florentine  navigator 
of  some  daring  but  no  great  celebrity,  reached  the  eastern  coast  of  South 
America.     It  does  not  appear  that  his  explorations  there  were  of  any 
great  importance.     Two  years  later  he  made  a  second  voyage,  and  then 
hastened  home  to  give  to  Europe   the  first  published   account  of  the 

Western  World.     Vespucci's  only  merit  consisted  in  his  recognition  of 
2 


18  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

tlu1  iaet  that  tlu-  recent  discoveries  were  not  a  portion  of  that  India  already 
known,  hut  were  in  reality  another  continent.  In  his  published  narrative 
all  reieivnee  to  Columbus  was  carefully  omitted ;  and  thus  through  his 
own  craft,  assisted  by  the  unappreciative  dullness  of  the  times,  the  name 
of  this  Vespucci  rather  than  that  of  the  true  discoverer  was  given  to  the 
New  World. 

8.  The  discovery  of  America  produced  great  excitement  throughout 
the  states  of  Western  Europe.     In  Spain  especially  there  was  wonderful 
zeal  and  enthusiasm.     Within  ten  years  after  the  death  of  Columbus,  the 
principal  islands  of  the  West  Indies  were  explored  and  colonized.    In  the 
year  1510  the  Spaniards  planted  on  the  Isthmus  of  Darien  their  first  con 
tinental  colony.     Three  years   later,  VASCO  NUNEZ  DE  BALBOA,  the 
governor  of  the  colony,  learning  from  the  natives  that  another  ocean  lay 
only  a  short  distance  to  the  westward,  crossed  the  isthmus  and  from  an 
eminence  looked  down  upon  the  Pacific.    Not  satisfied  with  merely  seeing 
the  great  water,  he  waded  in  a  short  distance,  and  drawing  his  sword 
after  the  pompous  Spanish  fashion,  took  possession  of  the  ocean  in  the 
name  of  the  king  of  Spain. 

9.  Meanwhile,  JUAN  PONCE  DE  LEON,  who  had  been  a  companion 
of  Columbus  on  his  second  voyage,  fitted  out  a  private  expedition  of  dis 
covery  and  adventure.     De  Leon  had  grown  rich  as  governor  of  Porto 
Rico,  and  while  growing  rich  had  also  grown  old.    But  there  was  a  foun 
tain  of  perpetual  youth  somewhere  in  the  Bahamas — so  said  all  the  learn 
ing  and  intelligence  of  Spain — and  in  that  fountain  the  wrinkled  old 
cavalier  -would  bathe  and  be  young  again.     So  in  the  year  1512  he  set 
sail  from  Porto  Rico ;  and  stopping  first  at  San  Salvador  and  the  neighbor 
ing  islands,  he  came,  on  Easter  Sunday,  the  27th  of  March,  in  sight  of  an 
unknown  shore.     He  supposed  that  another  island  more  beautiful  than 
the  rest  was  discovered.     There  were  waving  forests,  green  leaves,  birds 
of  song  and  the  fragrance  of  blossoms.     Partly  in  honor  of  the  day,  called 
in  the  ritual  of  the  Church  Pascua  Florida,  and  partly  to  describe  the 
delightful  landscape  that  opened  on  his  sight,  he  named  the  new  shore 
Florida — the  Land  of  Flowers. 

10.  After  a  few  days  a  landing  was  effected  a  short  distance  north  of 
where,  a  half  century  later,  were  laid  the  foundations  of  St.  Augustine. 
The  country  was  claimed  for  the  king  of  Spain,  and  the  search  for  the 
youth-restoring  fountain  was  eagerly  prosecuted.     The  romantic  adven 
turer  turned  southward,  explored  the  coast  for  many  leagues,  discovered 
and  named  the  Tortugas,  doubled  Cape  Florida,  and  then  sailed  back  to 
Porto  Rico,  not  perceptibly  younger  than  when  he  started. 

11.  The  king  of  Spain  rewarded  Ponce  with  the  governorship  of  his 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  19 

Land  of  Flowers,  and  sent  him  thither  again  to  establish  a  colony.  The 
aged  veteran  did  not,  however,  reach  his  province  until  the  year  1521, 
and  then  it  was  only  to  find  the  Indians  in  a  state  of  bitter  hostility. 
Scarcely  had  he  landed  when  they  fell  upon  him  in  a  furious  battle; 
many  of  the  Spaniards  were  killed  outright,  and  the  rest  had  to  betake 
themselves  to  the  ships  for  safety.  Ponce  de  Leon  himself  received  a 
mortal  wound  from  an  arrow,  and  was  carried  back  to  Cuba  to  die. 


CHAPTER    III. 

SPANISH  DISCOVERIES  IN  AMERICA.— CONTINUED. 

THE  year  1517  was  marked  by  the  discovery  of  Yucatan  and  the  Bay 
of  Campeachy  by  FERNANDEZ  DE  CORDOVA.  While  exploring  the 
northern  coast  of  the  country,  his  company  was  attacked  by  the  natives, 
and  he  himself  mortally  wounded.  During  the  next  year  the  coast  of 
Mexico  was  explored  for  a  great  distance  by  GRIJALVA,  assisted  by  Cor 
dova's  pilot;  and  in  the  year  1519,  FERNANDO  CORTEZ  landed  with  his 
fleet  at  Tabasco  and  began  his  famous  conquest  of  Mexico.  These  events, 
however,  do  not  properly  belong  to  the  History  of  the  United  States. 

2.  Of  all  the  daring  enterprises  which  marked  the  beginning  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  that  of  FERDINAND  MAGELLAN — though  not  imme 
diately  affecting  the  history  of  the  United  States — is  worthy  of  special 
mention.     A  Portuguese  by  birth,  a  navigator  by  profession,  this  man,  so 
noted  for  extraordinary  boldness  and  ability,  determined  to  discover  a 
south-west  rather  than  a  north-west  passage  to  Asia.     With  this  object 
in  view,  he  appealed  to.  the  king  of  Portugal  for  ships  and  men.     The 
monarch  listened  coldly,  and  did  nothing  to  give  encouragement.    Incensed 
at  this  treatment,  Magellan  threw  off  his  allegiance,  went  to  Spain — the 
usual  resort  of  disappointed  seamen — and  laid  his  plans  before  Charles  V. 
The  emperor  caught  eagerly  at  the  opportunity,  and  ordered  a  fleet  of  five 
ships  to  be  immediately  fitted  at  the  public  expense  and  properly  manned 
with  crews. 

3.  The  voyage  was  begun  from  Seville  in  August  of  1519.     Sailing 
southward  across  the  equinoctial  line,  Magellan  soon  reached  the  coast 
of  South  America,  and  spent  the  autumn  in  explorations,  hoping  to  find 
some  strait  that  should  lead  him  westward  into  that  ocean  which  Balboa 
had  discovered  six  years  previously.     Not  at  first  successful  in  this  effort, 


20  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

he  pa— ed  the  winter — which  was  summer  on  that  side  of  the  equator — 
-Mint-where  on  the  coast  of  Bra/il.  Renewing  his  voyage  southward,  h" 
came  at  last  to  the  eastern  month  of  that  strait  which  still  bears  the  name 
of  it.-  discoverer,  and  passing  through  it  found  himself  in  the  open  and 
honndlcss  ocean.  The  weather  was  beautiful,  and  the  peaceful  deep  was 
called  the  Pacific. 

1.  Setting  his  prows  to  the  north  of  west,  Magellan  now  held  steadily 
on  his  course  for  nearly  four  months,  suffering  much  meanwhile  from 
want  of  water  and  scarcity  of  provisions.  In  March  of  1520  he  came  to 
the  group  of  inlands  called  the  Ladrones,  situated  about  midway  between 
Australia  and  Japan.  Sailing  still  westward,  he  reached  the  Philippine 
group,  where  he  was  killed  in  a  battle  with  the  natives.  But  the  fleet  was 
now  less  than  four  hundred  miles  from  China,  and  the  rest  of  the  route 
was  ea>y.  A  new  captain  was  chosen,  and  the  voyage  continued  by  way 
of  the  Moluccas,  where  a  cargo  of  spices  was  taken  on  board  for  the  market 
of  Western  Europe.  Only  a  single  ship  was  deemed  in  a  fit  condition  to 
venture  on  the  homeward  voyage;  but  in  this  vessel  the  crews  embarked, 
and  returning  by  way  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  arrived  in  Spain  on  the 
17th  day  of  September,  1522.  The  circumnavigation  of  the  globe,  long 
believed  in  as  a  possibility,  had  now  become  a  thing  of  reality.  The 
theory  of  the  old  astronomers,  of  Mandeville  and  of  Columbia  had 
been  proved  by  actual  demonstration. 

5.  The  next  important  voyage  undertaken  to  the  shores  of  America  was 
in  the  year  1520.  LUCAS  VASQUEZ  DE  AYLLOX,  who  had  been  a  judge 
in  St.  Domingo  and  had  acquired  great  riches,  conducted  the  expedition, 
lie  and  six  other  wealthy  men,  eager  to  stock  their  plantations  with  slaves, 
determined  to  do  so  by  kidnapping  natives  from  the  neighboring  Bahamas. 
Two  vessels  were  fitted  out  for  the  purpose,  and  DC  Ayllon  commanded 
in  person.  When  the  vessels  were  nearing  their  destination,  they  encoun 
tered  a  storm  which  drove  them  northward  about  a  hundred  and  fifty 
leagues,  and  brought  them  against  the  coast  of  South  Carolina.  The  ships 
entered  St.  Helena  Sound  and  anchored  in  the  mouth  of  the  Cambahee 
River.  The  name  of  Chicora  was  given  to  the  country,  and  the  river  was 
called  the  Jordan.  The  timid  but  friendly  natives,  as  soon  as  their  fears 
had  subsided,  began  to  make  presents  to  the  strangers  and  to  treat  them 
with  great  cordiality.  They  flocked  on  board  the  ships;  and  when  the 
decks  were  crowded,  DC  Ayllon,  watching  his  opportunity,  weighed 
anchor  and  sailed  away.  A  few  days  afterward  an  avenging  storm  sent 
one  of  the  ships  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  and  death  came  mercifully  to 
most  of  the  poor  wretches  who  were  huddled  under  the  hatches  of  the 
other. 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  21 

6.  Going  at  once  to  Spain,  De  Ayllon  repeated  the  story  of  his  exploit 
to  Charles  V.,  who  rewarded  him  with  the  governorship  of  Chicora  and 
the  privilege  of  conquest.     Returning  to  his  province  in  1525,  he  found 
the  natives  intensely  hostile.     His  best  ship  ran  aground  in  the  mouth 
of  the  Jordan,  and  the  outraged  Indians  fell  upon  him  with  fury,  killing 
many  of  the  treacherous  crew,  and  making  the  rest'  glad  enough  to  get 
away  with  their  lives.     De  Ayllon  himself  returned  to  St.  Domingo 
humiliated  and  ruined.     Thus  ended  the  first  disgraceful  effort  to  enslave 
the  Indians. 

7.  In  the  year  1526,  Charles  V.  appointed  the  unprincipled  PAMPHILO 
DE  NARVAEZ  governor  of  Florida,  and  to  the  appointment  was  added 
the  usual  privilege  of  conquest.     The  territory  thus  placed  at  his  disposal 
extended  from  Cape  Sable  fully  three-fifths  of  the  way  around  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico,  and  was  limited  on  the  south-west  by  the  mouth  of  the  River 
of  Palms.    With  this  extensive  commission  De  Narvaez  arrived  at  Tampa 
Bay  in  the  month  of  April,  1528.     His  force  consisted  of  two  hundred 
and  sixty  soldiers  and  forty  horsemen.     The  natives  treated  them  with 
suspicion,  and,  anxious  to  be  rid  of  the  intruders,  began  to  hold  up  their 
gold  trinkets  and  to  point  to  the  north.     The  hint  was  eagerly  caught  at 
by  the  avaricious  Spaniards,  whose  imaginations  were  set  on  fire  with  the 
sight  of  the  precious  metal.     They  struck  boldly  into  the  forests,  expect 
ing  to  find  cities  and  empires,  and  found  instead  swamps  and  savages. 
They  reached  the  Withlacoochie  and  crossed  it  by  swimming,  they  passed 
over  the  Suwanee  in  a  canoe  which  they  made  for  the  occasion,  and  finally 
came  to  Apalachee,  a  squalid  village  of  forty  cabins.     This,  then,  was  the 
mighty  city  to  which  their  guides  had  directed  them. 

8.  Oppressed  with  fatigue  and  goaded  by  hunger,  they  plunged  again 
into  the  woods,  wading  through  lagoons  and  assailed  by  lurking  savages, 
until  at  last  they  reached  the  sea  at  the  harbor  of  St.  Mark's.     Here  they 
expected  to  find  their  ships,  but  not  a  ship  wras  there,  or  had  been.     With 
great  labor  they  constructed  some  brigantines,  and  put  to  sea  in  the  vain 
hope  of  reaching  the  Spanish  settlements  in  Mexico.     They  were  tossed 
by  storms,  driven  out  of  sight  of  land  and  then  thrown  upon  the  shore 
again,  drowned,  slain  by  the  savages,  left  in  the  solitary  woods  dead  of 
starvation  and  despair,  until  finally  four  miserable  men  of  all  the  adven 
turous  company,  under  the  leadership  of  the  heroic  De  Vaca,  first  lieu 
tenant  of  the  expedition,  were  rescued  at  the  village  of  San  Miguel,  on 
the  Pacific  coast,  and  conducted  to  the  city  of  Mexico.     The  story  can 
hardly  be  paralleled  in  the  annals  of  suffering  and  peril. 

9.  But  the  Spaniards  were  not  yet  satisfied.     In  the  year  1537  a  new 
expedition  was   planned  which    surpassed   all    the   others   in   the   brii- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

liancv  of'  it>  beginning  and  the  disasters  of  its  end.  The  most  cavalier 
of  the  cavalier-  wa-  Fl-:iM>INAXD  DE  SOTO,  of  Xeres.  Besides  the  dis 
tinction  of  a  nol»le  l»irth,  he  had  been  the  lieutenant  and  Worn  i'ri<  nd  of 
ri/arro,  and  had  now  returned  from  Peru  loaded  with  wealth.  So  great 
wa.-  his  popularity  in  Spain  that  he  had  only  to  demand  what  he  would 
have  of  the  emperor  that  his  request  might  be  granted.  At  his  own  dic 
tation  IK-  was  accordingly  appointed  governor  of  Cuba  and  Florida,  with 
the  privilege  of  exploring  and  conquering  the  latter  country  at  his  pleasure. 
A  great  company  of  young  Spaniards,  nearly  all  of  them  wealthy  and 
high-born,  flocked  to  his  standard.  Of  these  he  selected  six  hundred  of 
the  most  gallant  and  daring.  They  were  clad  in  costly  suits  of  armor 
of  the  knightly  pattern,  with  airy  scarfs  and  silken  embroidery  and  all 
the  trappings  of  chivalry.  Elaborate  preparations  were  made  for  the 
grand  conquest ;  arms  and  stores  were  provided ;  shackles  were  wrought 
for  the  slaves ;  tools  for  the  forge  and  workshop  were  abundantly  sup 
plied;  bloodhounds  were  bought  and  trained  for  the  work  of  hunting 
fugitives ;  cards  to  keep  the  young  knights  excited  with  gaming ;  twelve 
priests  to  conduct  religious  ceremonies;  and,  last  of  all,  a  drove  of  swine 
to  fatten  on  the  maize  and  mast  of  the  country. 

10.  When,  after  a  year  of  impatience  and  delay,  everything  was  at  last 
in  readiness,  the  gay  Castilian  squadron,  ten  vessels  in  all,  left  the  harbor 
of  San  Lucar  to  conquer  imaginary  empires  in  the  New  World.    The  fleet 
touched  at  Havana,  and  the  enthusiasm  was  kindled  even  to  a  higher 
pitch  than  it  had  reached  in  Spain.    De  Soto  left  his  wife  to  govern  Cuba 
during  his  absence;  and  after  a  prosperous  and  exulting  voyage  of  two 
weeks,  the  ships  cast  anchor  in  Tampa  Bay.     This  was  in  the  early  part 
of  June,  1539.    When  some  of  the  Cubans  who  had  joined  the  expedition 
first  siw  the  silent  forests  and  gloomy  morasses  that  stretched  before  them, 
they  were  terrified  at  the  prospect,  and  sailed  back  to  the  security  of  home ; 
but  De  Soto  and  his  cavaliers  despised  such  cowardice,  and  began  their 
march  into  the  interior.     During  the  months  of  July,  August  and  Sep 
tember  they  marched  to  the  northward,  wading  through  swamps,  swim 
ming  rivers  and  fighting  the  Indians.     In  October  they  arrived  at  the 
country  of  the  Apalachians,  on  the  left   bank   of   Flint  River,  where 
they  d»  id-mined  to  spend  the  winter.     For  four  months  they  remained  in 
this  locality,  sending  out  exploring  parties  in  various  directions.     One  of 
these  companies  reached  the  gulf  at  Pensacola,  and  made  arrangements 
that  supplies  should  be  sent  out  from  Cuba  to  that  place  during  the  fol 
lowing  summer. 

11.  In  the  early  spring  the  Spaniards  left  their  winter  quarters  and  con 
tinued  their  march  to  the  north  and  east.     An  Indian  guide  told  them  of 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  23 

a  powerful  and  populous  empire  in  that  direction ;  a  woman  was  empress, 
and  the  land  was  full  of  gold.  A  Spanish  soldier,  one  of  the  men  of 
Narvaez,  who  had  been  kept  a  captive  among  the  Indians,  denied  the 
truth  of  the  extravagant  story ;  but  De  Soto  only  said  that  he  would  find 
gold  or  see  poverty  with  his  own  eyes,  and  the  freebooters  pressed  on 
through  the  swamps  and  woods.  It  was  April,  1540,  when  they  came 
upon  the  Ogechee  River.  Here  they  were  delayed.  The  Indian  guide 
°nt  mad ;  and  when  the  priests  had  conjured  the  evil  spirit  out  of  him, 
he  repaid  their  benevolence  by  losing  the  whole  company  in  the  forest. 
By  the  1st  of  May  they  had  reached  South  Carolina,  and  were  within  a 
two  days'  march  of  where  De  Ayllon  had  lost  his  ships  and  men  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Jordan.  Thence  the  wanderers  turned  westward ;  but  that 
De  Soto  and  his  men  crossed  the  mountains  into  North  Carolina  and  Ten 
nessee  is  hardly  to  be  believed.  They  seem  rather  to  have  passed  across 
Northern  Georgia  from  the  Chattahouche  to  the  upper  tributaries  of  the 
Coosa,  and  thence  down  that  river  to  the  valleys  of  Lower  Alabama. 
Here,  just  above  the  confluence  of  the  Alabama  and  the  Tombecbee,  they 
came  upon  the  fortified  Indian  town  called  Mauville,  or  Mobile,  where  a 
terrible  battle  was  fought  with  the  natives.  The  town  was  set  on  fire, 
and  two  thousand  five  hundred  of  the  Indians  were  killed  or  burned  to 
death.  Eighteen  of  De  Soto's  men  were  killed,  and  a  hundred  and  fifty 
wounded.  The  Spaniards  also  lost  about  eighty  horses  and  all  of  their 
baggage. 

12.  The  ships  of  supply  had  meanwhile  arrived  at  Pensacola,  but  De 
Soto  and  his  men,  although  in  desperate  circumstances,  were  too  stubborn 
and  proud  to  avail  themselves  of  help  or  even  to  send  news  of  their  where 
abouts.     They  turned  resolutely  to  the  north ;  but  the  country  was  poor, 
and  their  condition  grew  constantly  worse  and  worse.     By  the  middle  of 
December  they  had  reached  the  country  of  the  Chickasas,  in  Northern 
Mississippi.     They  crossed  tlft  Yazoo ;  the  weather  was  severe ;   snow 
fell ;  and  the  Spaniards  were  on  the  point  of  starvation.    They  succeeded, 
however,  in  finding  some  fields  of  ungathered  maize,  and  then  came  upon 
a  deserted  Indian  village  which  promised  them  shelter  for  the  winter. 
After  remaining  here  till'February,  1541,  they  were  suddenly  attacked  in 
the  dead  of  night  by  the  Indians,  who,  at  a  preconcerted  signal,  set  the 
town  on  fire,  determined  then  and  there  to  make  an  end  of  the  desolating 
foreigners ;  but  the  Spanish  weapons  and  discipline  again  saved  De  Soto 
and  his  men  from  destruction. 

13.  After  gathering  provisions  and  reclothing  themselves  as  well  as  pos 
sible,  the  Spaniards  set  out  again  in  early  spring  to  journey  still  farther 
westward.     The  guides  now  brought  them  to  the  Mississippi.     The  point 


24  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

where  the  majestic  Father  of  Waters  was  first  seen  by  white  men  was  at 
the  lower  Chickasaw  Bluff,  a  little  north  of  the  thirty-fourth  parallel  of 
latitude;  the  day  of  the  discovery  cannot  certainly  he  known.  The  In 
dians  came  down  the  river  in  a  fleet  of  canoes,  and  otic-red  to  carry  the 
Spaniards  over;  but  the  horses  could  not  be  transported  until  barges  were 
built  for  that  purpose.  The  crossing  was  not  effected  until  the  latter  part 
of  May. 

14.  De  Soto's  men  now  found  themselves  in  the  land  of  the  Dakotas. 
Journeying  to  the  north-west,  they  passed  through  a  country  where  wild 
fruits  were  plentiful  and  subsistence  easy.     The  natives  were  inoffensive 
and  superstitious.     At  one  place  they  were  going  to  worship  the  woe 
begone  cavaliers  as  the  children  of  the  gods,  but  De  Soto  was  too  good  a 
Catholic  to  permit  such  idolatry.     The  Spaniards  continued  their  inarch 
until  they  reached  the  St.  Francis  River,  which  they  crossed,  and  gained 
the  southern  limits  of  Missouri,  in  the  vicinity  of  New  Madrid.     Thence 
westward  the  march  was  renewed  for  about  two  hundred  miles;  thence 
southward  to  the  Hot  Springs  and  the  tributaries  of  the  Washita  River. 
On  the  banks  of  this  river,  at  the  town  of  Atiamque,  they  passed  the  win 
ter  of  1541-42.     The  Indians  were  found  to  be  much  more  civilized  than 
those  east  of  the  Mississippi ;  but  their  civilization  did  not  protect  them 
in  the  least  from  the  horrid  cruelties  which  the  Spaniards  practiced.     No 
consideration  of  justice,  humanity  or  mercy  moved  the  stony  hearts  of 
these  polite  and  Christian  warriors.     Indian  towns  were  set  on  fire  for 
sport;  Indian  hands  were  chopped  off  for  a  wlii in ;  and  Indian  captives 
burned  alive  because,  under  fear  of  death,  they  had  told  a  falsehood. 

15.  But  De  Soto's  men  were  themselves  growing  desperate  in  their  mis 
fortunes.     They  turned  again   toward  the   sea,  and  passing  down  the 
tributaries  of  the  Washita  to  the  junction  of  that  stream  with  the  R«-d 
River,  came  upon  the  Mississippi  in  the  neighborhood  of  Natchez.     The 
spirit  of  De  Soto  was  at  last  completely  ttroken.     The  haughty  cavalier 
bowed  his  head  and  became  a  prey  to  'melancholy.     No  more  dazzling 
visions  of  Peru  and  Mexico  flitted  before  his  imagination.     A  malignant 
fever   seized    upon   his  emaciated   frame,  and   then   death.     The  priests 
chanted  a  requiem,  and  in  the  middle  of  the  solemn  night  his  sorrowful 
companions  put  the  dead  hero's  bodv  into  a  rustic  coffin,  and  rowing  out 
a  distance  from  shore  sunk  it  in  the  Mississippi.     Ferdinand  de  Soto  had 
found  a  grave  under  the  rolling  waters  of  the  great  river  with  which  his 
name  will  be  associated  for  ever. 

16.  Before  his  death,  De  Soto  had  named  Moscoso  as  his  successor  ;  and 
now,  under  the  leadership  of  the  new  governor,  the  ragged,  half-starved 
adv. •ntuivrs,  in  the  vain  hope  of  reaching  Mexico, turned  once  more  to  the 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  25 

west.  They  crossed  the  country  to  the  upper  waters  of  the  Red  River,  on 
the  confines  of  Texas.  Thence  they  turned  northward  into  the  territory 
of  the  Pawnees  and  the  Comanches,  ranging  the  hunting-grounds  of 
those  fierce  savages  until  stopped  by  the  mountains.  In  December  of 
1542,  after  almost  endless  wanderings  and  hardships,  they  came  again 
to  the  Mississippi,  reaching  the  now  familiar  stream  a  short  distance  above 
the  mouth  of  Red  River.  They  now  formed  the  desperate  resolution  of 
building  boats,  and  thus  descending  the  river  to  the  gulf.  They  erected 
a  forge,  broke  off  the  fetters  of  the  captives  in  order  to  procure  iron,  sawed 
timber  in  the  forest,  and  at  last  completed  seven  brigantines  and  launched 
them.  The  time  thus  occupied  extended  from  January  to  July  of  1543. 
The  Indians  of  the  neighborhood  were  now  for  the  last  time  plundered 
in  order  to  furnish  supplies  for  the  voyage ;  and  on  the  2d  day  of  July 
the  Spaniards  went  on  board  their  boats  and  started  for  the  sea.  The  dis 
tance  was  almost  five  hundred  miles,  and  seventeen  days  were  required  to 
make  the  descent.  On  reaching  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  they  steered  to  the 
south-west ;  and  keeping  as  close  to  the  shore  as  possible,  after  fifty-five 
days  of  bufferings  and  perils  along  the  dangerous  coast,  they  came — three 
hundred  and  eleven  famished  and  heart-broken  fugitives — to  the  settle 
ment  at  the  mouth  of  the  River  of  Palms;  and  thus  ended  the  most 
marvelous  expedition  in  the  early  history  of  our  country. 

17.  The  next  attempt  by  the  Spaniards  to  colonize  Florida  was  in  the 
year  1565.     The  enterprise  was  entrusted  to  PEDRO  MELEXDEZ,  a  Span 
ish  soldier  of  ferocious  disposition  and  criminal  practices.     He  was  under 
sentence  to  pay  a  heavy  fine  at  the  very  time  when  he  received  his  com 
mission  from  the  bigoted  Philip  II.     The  contract  between  that  monarch 
and  Melendez  was  to  the  effect  that  the  latter  should  within  three  years 
explore  the  coast  of  Florida,  conquer  the  country,  and  plant  in  some 
favorable  district  a  colony  of  not  less  than  five  hundred  persons,  of  whom 
one  hundred  should  be  married  men.     Melendez  was  to  receive  two  hun 
dred  and  twenty-five  square  miles  of  land  adjacent  to  the  settlement,  and 
an  annual  salary  of  two  thousand  dollars.     Twenty-five  hundred  persons 
collected  around  Melendez  to  join  in  the  expedition.     The  fleet  left  Spain 
in  July,  reached  Porto  Rico  early  in  August,  and  on  the  28th  of  the  same 
month  came  in  sight  of  Florida. 

18.  It  must  now  be  understood  that  the  real  object  had  in  view  by 
Melendez  was  to  attack  and  destroy  a  colony  of  French  Protestants  called 
Huguenots,  who,  in  the  previous  year,  had  made  a  settlement  about  thirty- 
five  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  St.  John's  River.     This  was,  of  course, 
within  the  limits  of  the  territory  claimed  by  Spain  ;  and  Melendez  at  once 
perceived  that  to  extirpate  these  French  heretics  in  the  name  of  patriotism 


26  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

and  religion  would  be  likely  to  restore  his  shattered  character  and  bring 
him  into  favor  again.  His  former  crimes  were  to  be  washed  out  in  the 
blood  of  the  innocents.  Moreover,  the  Catholic  party  at  the  French 
court  had  communicated  with  the  Spanish  court  as  to  the  whereabouts  and 
intentions  of  the  Huguenots,  so  that  Melendez  knew  precisely  where  to 
find  them  and  how  to  compass  their  destruction. 

19.  It  was  St.  Augustine's  day  when  the  dastardly  Spaniard  came  in 
sight  of  the  shore,  but  the  landing  was  not  effected  until  the  2d  of  Sep 
tember.     The  spacious  harbor  and  the  small  river  which  enters  it  from 
the  south  were  named  in  honor  of  the  saint.     On  the  8th  day  of  the 
same  month,  Philip  II.  was  proclaimed  monarch  of  all  North  America ; 
a  solemn  mass  was  said  by  the  priests ;  and  there,  in  the  sight  of  forest,  and 
sky,  and  sea,  the  foundation-stones  of  the  oldest  town  in  the  United  States 
were  put  into  their  place.     This  was  seventeen  years  before  the  founding 
of  Santa  Fe  by  ANTONIO  DE  ESPEGO,  and  forty-two  years  before  the 
settlement  at  Jamestown. 

20.  As  soon  as  the  new  town  was  sufficiently  advanced  to  be  secure 
against  accident,  Melendez  turned  his  attention  to  the  Huguenots.     The 
latter  were  expecting  to  be  attacked,  but  had  supposed  that  the  Spanish 
fleet  would  sail  up  the  St.  John's,  and  make  the  onset  from  that  direction. 
Accordingly,  knowing  that  they  must  fight  or  die,  all  the  French  vessels 
except  two  left  their  covert  in  the  river  and  put  to  sea,  intending  to  an 
ticipate  the  movements  of  the  Spaniards ;  but  a  furious  storm  arose  and 
da>hcd  to  pieces  every  ship  in  the  fleet.     Most  of  the  crews,  however, 
reached  the  shore  just  above  the  mouth  of  the  river.     Melendez  now 
collected  his  forces  at  St.  Augustine,  stole  through  the  woods  and  swamps, 
and  falling    unexpectedly  on  the  defenceless   colony,  utterly  destroyed 
it.     Men,  women  and  children  were  alike  given  up  to  butchery.     Two 
hundred  were  killed  outright.    A  few  escaped  into  the  forest,  Laudonniere, 
the  Huguenot  leader,  among  the  number,  and  making  their  way  to  the 
coa-t,  were  picked  up  by  the  two  French  ships  which  had  been  saved 
from  the  storm. 

21.  The  crews  of  the  wrecked  vessels  were  the  next  object  of  Spanish 
vengeance.     Melendez  discovered  their  whereabouts,  and  deceiving  them 
with  treacherous  promises  of  clemency,  induced  them  to  surrender.     They 
were  ferried  across  the  river  in  boats;  but  no  sooner  were  they  completely 
in  tin    |>o\\vr  of  their  enemy  than  their  hands  were  bound  behind  them, 
and  they  were  driven  off,  tied  two  and  two,  toward  St.  Augustine.     As 
they  approached  the  Spanish  fort  the  signal  was  given  by  sounding  a 
trumpet,  and  the  work  of  slaughter  began  anew.     Seven  hundred  defence 
less  victims  were  added  to  the  previous  atrocious  massacre.     Only  a  few 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  27 

mechanics  and  Catholic  servants  were  left  alive.  Under  these  bloody 
auspices  the  first  permanent  European  colony  was  planted  in  our  country. 
In  what  way  the  Huguenots  were  revenged  upon  their  enemies  will  be 
told  in  another  place. 

22.  The  Spaniards  had  now  explored  the  entire  coast  from  the  Isthmus 
of  Darien  to  Port  Royal  in  South  Carolina.     They  were  acquainted  with 
the  country  west  of  the  Mississippi  as  far  north  as  New  Mexico  and 
Missouri,  and  east  of  that  river  they  had  traversed  the  Gulf  States  as  far 
as  the  mountain  ranges  of  Tennessee  and  North  Carolina.     With  the  es 
tablishment  of  their  first  permanent  colony  on  the  coast  of  Florida  the 
period  of  Spanish  voyage  and  discovery  may  be  said  to  end. 

23.  Before  closing  this  chapter,  a  brief  account  of  the  only  important 
voyage  made  by  the  Portuguese  to  America  will  be  given :  At  the  time 
of  the  first  discovery  by  Columbus,  the  unambitious  John  II.  was  king 
of  Portugal.     He  paid  but  little  attention  to  the  New  World,  prefer 
ring  the  security  and  dullness  of  his  own  capital  to  the  splendid  allure 
ments  of  the  Atlantic.     In  1495  he  was  succeeded  on  the  throne  by  his 
cousin  Manuel,  a  man  of  very  different  character.     This  monarch  could 
hardly  forgive  his  predecessor  for  having  allowed  Spain  to  snatch  from  the 
flag  of  Portugal  the  glory  of  Columbus's  achievements.     In  order  to  secure 
some  of  the  benefits  which  yet  remained,  King  Manuel  fitted  out  two  ves 
sels,  and  in  the  summer  of  1501  commissioned  GASPAE  COETEEEAL  to 
sail  on  a  voyage  of  discovery.     The  Portuguese  vessels  reached  America  in 
the  month  of  July,  and  beginning  at  some  point  on  the  shores  of  Maine, 
sailed  northward,  exploring  the  coast  for  nearly  seven  hundred  miles.    Just 
below  the  fiftieth  parallel  of  latitude  Cortereal  met  the  icebergs,  and  could 
go  no  farther.     Little  attention  was  paid  by  him  to  the  great  forests  of 
pine  and  hemlock  which  stood  tall  and  silent  along  the  shore,  promising 
ship-yards  and  cities  in  after  times.     He  satisfied  his  rapacity  by  kid 
napping  fifty  Indians,  whom,  on  his  return  to  Portugal,  he  sold  as  slaves. 
A  new  voyage  was  then  undertaken,  with  the  avowed  purpose  of  capturing 
another  cargo  of  natives  for  the  slave-mart  of  Europe ;  but  when  a  year 
went  by,  and  no  tidings  arrived  from  the  fleet,  the  brother  of  the  Portuguese 
captain  sailed  in  hope  of  finding  the  missing  vessels.     He  also  was  lost, 
but  in  what  manner  has  never  been  ascertained.     The  fate  of  the  Corte- 
reals  and  their  slave-ships  has  remained  one  of  the  unsolved  mysteries 
of  the  sea. 


28  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

THE  FRENCH  IN  AMERICA. 

FRANCE  was  not  slow  to  profit  by  the  discoveries  of  Columbus.  As 
early  as  1504  the  fishermen  of  Normandy  and  Brittany  began  to  ply 
their  vocation  on  the  banks  of  Newfoundland.  A  map  of  the  Gulf  of 
St.  Lawrence  was  drawn  by  a  Frenchman  in  the  year  1506.  Two  years 
later  some  Indians  were  taken  to  France;  and  in  1518  the  attention  of 
Francis  I.  was  turned  to  the  colonization  of  the  New  \Vorld.  Five  years 
afterward  a  voyage  of  discovery  and  exploration  was  planned,  and  JOHX 
YKIMIA/XAXI,  a  native  of  Florence,  was  commissioned  to  conduct  the 
expedition.  The  special  object  had  in  view  was  to  discover  a  north-we-t 
passage  to  Asia. 

2.  In  the  month  of  January,  1524,  Verrazzani  left  the  shores  of  Europe. 
His  fleet  consisted  at  first  of  four  vessels ;  but  three  of  thorn  were  damaged 
in  a  storm,  and  the  voyage  was  undertaken  with  a  single  ship,  called  the 
Dolphin.     For  fifty  days,  through  the  buffetings  of  tempestuous  weather, 
the  courageous  mariner  held  on  his  course,  and  on  the  7th  day  of  March 
discovered  the  main  land  in  the  latitude  of  Wilmington.     He  first  sailed 
southward  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles  in  the  hope  of  finding  a  harbor, 
but  found  none.     Returning  northward,  he  finally  anchored  somewhere 
along  the  low  sandy  beach  which  stretches  between  the  mouth  of  Cape 
Fear  River  and  Pamlico  Sound.     Here  he  began  a  traffic  with  the  natives. 
The  Indians  of  this  neighborhood  were  found  to  be  a  gentle  and  timid 
sort  of  creatures,  unsuspicious  and  confiding.     A  half-drowned  saiW  who 
was  washed  ashore  by  the  surf  was  treated  with  great  kindness,  and  as  soon 
as  opportunity  offered,  permitted  to  return  to  the  ship. 

3.  After  a  fl-w  days  the  voyage  was  continued  toward  the  north.     The 
whole  coast  of  New  Jersey  was  explored,  and  the  hills  marked  as  con 
taining  minerals.     The  harbor  of  New  York  was  entered,  and  its  safe 
and  .-parlous  waters  were  noted  with  admiration.     At  Newport,  Rhode 
Island,  Yerra/xani  anchored  for  fifteen  day-,  and  a  trade  was  again  opened 
with  the  Indians.      Px-flur   leaving  the  place  the  French  sailors  repaid  the 
confidence  of  the  natives  l>y  kidnapping  a  child  and  attempting  to  steal 
a  defenceless  Indian  i^irl. 

4.  Sailing  from  Newport,  Yerra/zani  continued  his  explorations  north- 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  29 

ward.  The  long  and  broken  line  of  the  New  England  coast  was  traced 
with  considerable  care.  The  Indians  of  the  north  were  wary  and  sus 
picious.  They  would  buy  neither  ornaments  nor  toys,  but  were  eager  to 
purchase  knives  and  weapons  of  iron.  Passing  to  the  east  of  Nova 
Scotia,  the  bold  navigator  reached  Newfoundland  in  the  latter  part  of 
May.  In  July  he  returned  to  France  and  published  an  account,  still  ex 
tant,  of  his  great  discoveries.  The  name  of  New  France  was  now  given 
to  the  whole  country  whose  sea-coast  had  been  traced  by  the  adventurous 
crew  of  the  Dolphin. 

5.  Such  was  the  distracted  condition   of  France   at  this  time,  that 
another  expedition  was  not  planned  for  a  period  of  ten  years.     In  1534, 
however,  Chabot,  admiral  of  the  kingdom,  selected  JAMES  CARTIER,  a 
seaman  of  St.  Malo,  in  Brittany,  to  make  a  new  voyage  to  America. 
Two  ships  were  fitted  out  for  the  enterprise,  and  after  no  more  than 
twenty  days  of  sailing  under  cloudless  skies  anchored  on  the  10th  day  of 
May  off  the  coast  of  Newfoundland.     Before  the  middle  of  July,  Cartier 
had  circumnavigated  the  island  to  the  northward,  crossed  the  Gulf  of  St. 
Lawrence  to  the  south  of  Anticosti,  and  entered  the  Bay  of  Chaleurs. 
Not  finding,  as  he  had  hoped,  a  passage  out  of  this  bay  westward,  he 
changed  his  course  to  the  north  again,  and  ascended  the  coast  as  far  as 
Gaspe  Bay.     Here,  upon  a  point  of  land,  he  set  up  a  cross  bearing  a 
shield  with  the  lily  of  France,  and  proclaimed  the  French  king  monarch 
of  the  country.     Pressing  his  way  still  farther  northward,  and  then  west 
ward,  he  entered  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  ascended  the  broad  estuary  until 
the  narrowing  banks  made  him  aware  that  he  was  in  the  mouth  of  a  river. 
Cartier,  thinking  it  impracticable  to  pass  the  winter  in  the  New  World, 
now  turned  his  prows  toward  France,  and  in  thirty  days  anchored  his  ships 
in  the  harbor  of  St.  Malo. 

6.  So  great  was  the  fame  of  Carrier's  first  voyage  that  another  was 
planned  immediately.     Three  good  ships  were  provided,  and  quite  a  num 
ber  of  young  noblemen  joined  the  expedition.     Colonization  rather  than 
discovery  was  now  the  inspiring  motive.     The  sails  were  set  by  zealous 
and  excited  crews,  and  on  the  19th  of  May  the  new  voyage  was  begun. 
This  time  there  was  stormy  weather,  yet  the  passage  to  Newfoundland 
was  made  by  the  10th  of  August.     It  was  the  day  of  St.  Lawrence,  and 
the  name  of  that  martyr  was  accordingly  given  to  the  gulf,  and  after 
ward  to  the  noble  stream  which  enters  it  from  the  west.     Sailing  north 
ward  around  Anticosti,  the  expedition  proceeded  up  the  river  to  the  island 
of  Orleans,  where  the  ships  were  moored  in  a  place  of  safety.     Two  In 
dians  whom  Cartier  had  taken  with  him  to  France  in  the  previous  year 
now  gave  information  that  higher  up  the  river  there  was  an  important 


30  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

town  on  the  island  of  Jlochelaga.  Proceeding  thither  in  his  boats,  the 
1'Ycnch  captain  found  it  as  the  Indians  had  said.  A  beautiful  village  lay 
there  at  the  foot  of  a  high  hill  in  the  middle  of  the  island.  Climbing  to 
the  top  of  the  hill,  Cartier,  as  suggested  by  the  scene  around  him,  named 
the  island  and  town  Mont-Heal.  The  country  was  declared  to  belong  by 
right  of  disco  very  to  the  king  of  France;  and  then  the  boats  dropped 
down  the  river  to  the  ships.  During  this  winter  twenty-five  of  Carder's 
men  were  swept  off  by  the  scurvy,  a  malady  hitherto  unknown  in  Europe. 

7.  With  the  opening  of  spring,  preparations  were  made  to  return  to 
France.    The  terrible  winter  had  proved  too  much  for  French  enthusiasm. 
The  emblem  of  Catholicism,  bearing  the  arms  of  France,  was  again  planted 
in  the  soil  of  the  New  "World,  and  the  homeward  voyage  began ;  but  be 
fore  the  ships  had  left  their  anchorage,  the  kindly  king  of  the  Hurons, 
who  had  treated  Cartier  with  so  much  generosity,  was  decoyed  on  board 
and  carried  off  to  die.     On  the  6th  day  of  July  the  fleet  reached  St. 
Malo  in  safety ;  but  by  the  accounts  which  Cartier  published  on  his  return 
the  French  were  greatly  discouraged.     Neither  silver  nor  gold  had  been 
found  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence  ;  and  what  was  a  new  world  good 
for  that  had  not  silver  and  gold  ? 

8.  Francis  of  La  Roque,  lord  of  ROBERVAL,  in  Picardy,  was  the  next 
to  undertake  the  colonization  of  the  countries  discovered  by  the  French. 
This  nobleman,  four  years  after  Carder's  return  from  his  second  voyage, 
was  commissioned  by  the  court  of  France  to  plant  a  colony  on  the  St. 
Lawrence.     The  titles  of  viceroy  and  lieutenant-general  of  New  France 
were  conferred  upon  him,  and  much  other  vainglorious  ceremony  attended 
his  preparations  for  departure.      The  man,  however,  who  was  chiefly 
relied  on  to  give  character  and  direction  to  the  proposed  colony  was  no 
other  than  James  Cartier.     He  only  seemed  competent  to  conduct  the 
enterprise  with  any  promise  of  success.     His  name  was  accordingly  added 
to  the  list,  and  he  was  honored  with  the  office  of  chief  pilot  and  captain- 
general  of  the  expedition. 

9.  The  next  thing  to  be  done  was  to  find  material  for  the  colony.     This 
was  a  dilTicult  task.     The  French  peasants  and  mechanics  were  not  eager 
to  embark  for  a  country  which  promised  nothing  better  than  savaps  and 
snow.     Carder's  honest  narrative  about  the  resources  of  New  France  had 
left  no  room  for  further  dreaming.     So  the  work  of  enlisting  volunteers 
went  on  slowly,  until  the  government  adopted  the  plan  of  opening  the 
prisons  of  the  kingdom  and  giving  freedom  to  whoever  would  join  tin- 
expedition.     There  was  a  rush  of  robbers,  swindlers  and  murderers,  and 
the  lists  were  immediately  filled.     Only  counterfeiters  and  traitors  were 
denied  the  privilege  of  gaining  their  liberty  in  the  New  World. 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  31 

10.  In  the  latter  part  of  May,  1541,  five  ships,  under  the  immediate 
command  of  Cartier,  left  France,  and  soon  reached  the  St.  Lawrence. 
The  expedition  proceeded  up  the  river  to  the  present  site  of  Quebec, 
where  a  fort  was  erected  and  named  Charlesbourg.     Here  the  colonists 
passed  the  winter.     Cartier,  offended  because  of  the  subordinate  position 
which  he  held,  was  sullen  and  gloomy,  and  made  no  effort  to  prosecute 
discoveries  which  could  benefit  no  one  but  the  ambitious  Roberval.     The 
two  leaders  never  acted  in  concert ;  and  when  La  Roquc,  in  June  of  the 
following  year,  arrived  with   immigrants  and  supplies,  Cartier  secretly 
sailed  away   with   his  part  of  the  squadron,  and  returned  to  Europe. 
Roberval  was  left  in  New  France  with  three  shiploads  of  criminals  who 
could  only  be  restrained  by  whipping  and  hanging.     During  the  autumn 
some  feeble  efforts  were  made  to  discover  a  northern  passage ;  the  winter 
was  long  and  severe,  and  spring  was  welcomed  by  the  colonists  chiefly 
for  the  opportunity  which  it  gave  them  of  returning  to  France.     The 
enterprise  undertaken  with  so  much  pomp  had  resulted  in  nothing.     In 
the  year  1549  Roberval,  with  a  large  company  of  emigrants,  sailed  on  a 
second  voyage,  but  the  fleet  was  never  heard  of  afterward. 

11.  A  period  of  fifty  years  now  elapsed  before  the  French  authorities 
again   attempted  to    colonize  America.      Meanwhile,  private  enterprise 
and  religious  persecution  had  co-operated  in  an  effort  to  accomplish  in 
Florida  and  Carolina  what  the  government  had  failed  to  accomplish  on 
the  St.  Lawrence.     About  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century  Coligni, 
the  Protestant  admiral  of  France,  formed  the  design  of  establishing  in 
America  a  refuge  for  the  persecuted  Huguenots  of  his  own  country.     In 
1562  this  liberal  and  influential  minister  obtained  from  the  sovereign, 
Charles  IX.,  the  coveted  privilege  of  planting  a  colony  of  Protestants 
in  the  New  World.     JOHN  RIBAULT  of  Dieppe,  a  brave  and  experienced 
sailor,  was  selected  to  lead  the  Huguenots  to  the  land  of  promise.     Sail 
ing  in  February,  the  company  reached  the  coast  of  Florida  at  a  point 
where  three  years  later  St.  Augustine  was  founded.     The  River  St.  John's, 
called  by  the  Spaniards  the  St.  Matthew,  was  entered  by  the  French  and 
named  the  River  of  May.     The  vessels  then  continued  northward  along 
the  coast  until  they  came  to  the  entrance  of  Port  Royal ;  here  it  was 
determined  to  make  the  settlement.     The  colonists  were  landed  on  an 
island,  and  a  stone  engraved  with  the  arms  of  their  native  land  was  set 
up  to  mark  the  place.     A  fort  was  erected,  and  in  honor  of  Charles  IX. 
named  Carolina — a  name  which  a  century  afterward  was  retained  by  the 
English  and  applied  to  the  whole  country  from  the  Savannah  River  to 
the  southern  boundary  of  Virginia.     In  this  fort  Ribault  left  twenty-six 
men  to  keep  possession,  and  then  sailed  back  to  France  for  additional 


32  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

emigrants  and  stores.  But  civil  war  was  now  raging  in  the  kingdom, 
and  it  was  quite  impossible  to  procure  either  supplies  or  colonists.  No 
reinforcements  were  sent  to  Carolina,  and  in  the  following  spring  the  men 
in  the  fort,  discouraged  with  long  waiting,  grew  mutinous,  and  killed 
their  leader  for  attempting  to  control  them.  Then  they  constructed  a 
rude  brig  and  put  to  sea.  After  they  had  been  driven  about  by  the 
winds  for  a  long  time,  they  were  picked  up  half  starved  by  an  English 
ship  and  carried  to  the  coast  of  France. 

1  '2.  Coligni  did  not  yet  despair  of  success  in  what  he  had  undertaken. 
Two  years  after  the  first  attempt  another  colony  was  planned,  and  LAT- 
DOXNIERE  chosen  leader.  The  character,  however,  of  this  second  Prot 
estant  company  was  very  bad.  Many  of  them  were  abandoned  men,  of 
little  industry  and  no  prudence.  The  harbor  of  Port  Royal  was  now 
shunned  by  the  Huguenots,  and  a  point  on  the  River  St.  John's  about 
fifteen  miles  west  of  where  St.  Augustine  now  stands  was  selected  for  the 
settlement.  A  fort  was  built  here,  and  things  were  going  well  until  a  part 
of  the  colonists,  under  the  pretext  of  escaping  from  famine,  contrived  to  get 
away  with  two  of  the  ships.  Instead  of  returning  to  France,  as  they  had 
promised,  they  began  to  practice  piracy  in  the  adjacent  seas,  until  they  were 
caught,  brought  back  and  justly  hanged.  The  rest  of  the  settlers,  im 
provident  and  dissatisfied,  were  on  the  eve  of  breaking  up  the  colony, 
when  Ribault  arrived  with  supplies  of  every  sort,  and  restored  order  and 
content.  It  was  at  this  time  that  the  Spaniard  Melendez,  as  already 
narrated,  discovered  the  whereabouts  of  the  Huguenots,  and  murdered  the 
entire  company. 

13.  It  remained  for  DOMIXIC  DE  GOURGES,  a  soldier  of  Gascony,  to 
visit  the  Spaniards  of  St.  Augustine  with  signal  vengeance.     This  man 
fitted  out  three  ships,  mostly  with  his  own  means,  and  with  only  fifty 
daring  seamen  on  board  arrived  in  mid-winter  on  the  coast  of  Florida. 
With  this  handful  of  soldiers   he  surprised  successively  three   Spanish 
forts  on  the  St.  John's,  and  made  prisoners  of  the  inmates.     Then,  when 
he  was  unable  to  hold  his  position  any  longer,  he  hanged  his  leading 
captives  to  the  branchas  of  the  trees,  and  put  up  this  inscription  to  explain 
what  he  had  done:  "Not  Spaniards,  but  murderers." 

14.  In  the  year  1598  the  attention  of  the  government  of  France  was 
once  more  directed  to  the  claims  which  French  discovery  had  established 
in  America.     The  MAINJTIS  OF  LA  ROCHE,  a  nobleman  of  influence  and 
distinction,  now  obtained  a  commission  authorising  him  to  found  an  empire 
in  the  New  World.     The  prisons  of  France  were  again  opened  to  furnish 
the  emigrants,  and  the  colony  was  soon  made  up.     CYossing  the  Atlantic 
by  the  usual  route,  the  vessels  reached  the  coast  of  Nova  Scotia,  and 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  33 

anchored  at  Sable  Island.  A  more  dismal  place  could  not  have  been 
found  between  Labrador  and  Mexico ;  yet  here,  on  this  desolate  island,  La 
Koche  left  forty  men  to  form  a  settlement,  while  he  himself,  under  the  pre 
text  of  procuring  more  men  and  supplies,  returned  to  France.  Shortly 
after  his  arrival  in  that  country  he  died ;  and  for  seven  dreary  years  the 
new  French  empire,  composed  of  forty  criminals,  languished  on  Sable 
Island.  Then  they  were  mercifully  picked  up  by  some  passing  ships  and 
carried  back  to  France.  Their  punishment  had  been  enough,  and  they 
were  never  remanded  to  prison. 

15.  But  the  time  had  now  come  when  a  colony  of  Frenchmen  should 
actually  be  established  in  America.     In  the  year  1603  the  sovereignty  of 
the  country  from  the  latitude  of  Philadelphia  to  one  degree  north  of 
Montreal  was  granted  to  DE  MONTS.     The  items  of  chief  importance  in 
the  patent  which  he  received  from  the  king  were  a  monopoly  of  the  fur- 
trade  of  the  new  country  and  religious  freedom  for  Huguenot  immigrants. 
De  Monts,  with  two  shiploads  of  colonists,  left  France  early  in  March  of 
1604,  and  after  a  pleasant  voyage  reached  the  Bay  of  Fundy.     The  sum 
mer  was  spent  in  making  explorations  and  in  trafficking  with  the  natives. 
De  Monts  seems  to  have  been  uncertain  as  to  where  he  should  plant  his 
colony;  but  while  in  this  frame  of  mind,  Poutrincourt,  the  captain  of  one  of 
the  ships,  being  greatly  pleased  with  a  harbor  which  he  had  discovered  on 
the  north-west  coast  of  Nova  Scotia,  asked  and  obtained  a  grant  of  the  same, 
together  with  some  beautiful  lands  adjacent,  and  he  and  a  part  of  the  crew 
went  on  shore.     De  Monts,  with  the  rest  of  the  colony,  crossed  to  the  west 
side  of  the  bay,  and  began  to  build  a  fort  on  an  island  at  the  mouth  of 
the  St.  Croix  River.     But  in  the  following  spring  they  abandoned  this 
place,  and  returned  to  the  harbor  which  had  been  granted  to  Poutrin 
court.     Here,  on  the  14th  day  of  November,  1605,  the  foundations  of  the 
first  permanent  French  settlement  in  America  were  laid.     The  name  of 
Port  Royal  was  given  to  the  harbor  and  the  fort,  and  the  whole  country, 
including  Nova  Scotia,  the  surrounding  islands  and  the  main  land  as  far 
south  as  the  St.  Croix  River,  was  called  ACADIA. 

16.  Two  years  before  the  settlement  was  made  at  Port  Royal,  SAMUEL 
CHAMPLAIN,  one  of  the  most  eminent  and  soldierly  men  of  his  times,  was 
commissioned  by  a  company  of  Rouen  merchants  to  explore  the  country  of 
the  St.  Lawrence  and  establish  a  trading-post.    The  traders  saw  that  a  traffic 
in  the  furs  which  those  regions  so  abundantly  supplied  was  a  surer  road 
to  riches  than  rambling  about  in  search  of  gold  and  diamonds.     Under 
this  commission,  Cham  plain  crossed  the  ocean,  entered  the  gulf,  sailed  up 
the  river,  and  with  remarkable  prudence  and  good  judgment  selected 
the  spot  on  which  Quebec  now  stands  as  the  site  for  a  fort.     In  the 

3 


34  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

autumn  of  1603,  he  returned  to  Franco,,  and  published  an  interesting  and 
faithful  account  of  his  expedition. 

17.  lu  the  year  1608,  Champlain  again  visited  America,  and  on  the 
3d  of  July  in  that  year  the  foundations  of  Quebee  were  laid.     In  the 
following  year  he  and  two  other  Frenchmen  joined  a  company  of  Huron 
and  Algonquin  Indians  who  were  at  war  with  the  Iroquois  of  Xew  York. 
While  marching  with  this  party  of  warriors,  he  ascended  the  Sorel  River 
until  he  came  to  the  long,  narrow  lake  which  he  was  the  first  white  man 
to  look  upon,  and  which  has  ever  since  borne  the  name  of  its  discoverer. 

18.  Champlain  was  an  earnest  Protestant,  and  on  that  account  the  de 
velopment  of  his  colony  was  for  some  time  hindered;  but  in  1612  his 
own  party  came  into  power  in  France,  and  the  great  Conde,  the  protector 
of  the  Protestants,  became  viceroy  of  the  French  empire  in  America. 
Now,  for  the  third  time,  Champlain  came  to  Xew  France,  and  the  success 
of  the  colony  at  Quebec  was  fully  assured.     Franciscan  monks  came  over 
and  began  to  preach  among  the  Indians.     These  friars  and  the  Protestants 
quarreled  a  good  deal,  and  the  settlement  was  much  disturbed.     A  sec 
ond  time  Champlain  went  with  a  war-party  against  the  Iroquois.     His 
company  was  defeated,  he  himself  wounded  and  obliged  to  remain  all 
winter  among  the  Hurons;  but  in  the  summer  of  1617  he  returned  to 
the  colony,  in  1620  began  to  build,  and  four  years  afterward  completed, 
the  strong  fortress  of  St.  Louis.     "When  the  heavy  bastions  of  this  castle 
appeared  on  the  high  cliff  above  the  town  and  river,  the  permanence  of 
the  French  settlements  in  the  valley  of  the  St.  Lawrence  was  no  longer 
doubtful.     To  Samuel  Champlain,  more  than  to  any  other  man — more 
than  to  the  French  government  itself— the  success  of  the  North  American 
colonies  of  France  must  be  attributed. 


CHAPTER   Y. 

ENGLISH  DISCOVERIES  AND  SETTLEMENTS. 

day  in  the  early  history  of  the  Xew  World  was  more  important 
than  the  5th  of  May,  1496.  On  that  day  Henry  VII.,  king  of 
England,  signed  the  commission  of  JOHN  CABOT  of  Venice  to  make  dis 
coveries  and  explorations  in  the  Atlantic  and  Indian  Oceans,  to  carry  the 
English  flag,  and  to  take  possession  of  all  islands  and  continents  which  he 
might  discover.  Cabot  was  a  brave,  adventurous  man  who  had  been  a 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  35 

sailor  from  his  boyhood,  and  was  now  a  wealthy  merchant  of  Bristol. 
The  autumn  and  winter  were  spent  in  preparations  for  the  voyage; 
five  substantial  ships  were  fitted,  crews  were  enlisted,  and  everything 
made  ready  for  the  opening  of  the  spring.  In  April  the  fleet  left  Bris 
tol;  and  on  the  morning  of  the  24th  of  June,  at  a  point  about  the 
middle  of  the  eastern  coast  of  Labrador,  the  gloomy  shore  was  seen. 
This  was  the  real  discovery  of  the  American  continent.  Fourteen 
months  elapsed  before  Columbus  reached  the  coast  of  Guiana,  and  more 
than  two  years  before  Ojeda  and  Vespucci  came  in  sight  of  the  main 
land  of  South  America. 

2.  Cabot  explored  the  shore-line  of  the  country  which  he  had  dis 
covered  for  several  hundred  miles.     He  supposed  that  the  land  was  a 
part  of  the  dominions  of  the  Cham  of  Tartary ;  but  finding  no  inhabitants, 
he  went  on  shore,  according  to  the  terms  of  his  commission,  planted  the. 
flag  of  England,  and  took  possession  in  the  name  of  the  English  king. 
No  man  forgets  his  native  land ;  by  the  side  of  the  flag  of  his  adopted 
country  Cabot  set  up  the  banner  of  the  republic  of  Venice — auspicious 
emblem  of  another  flag  which  should  one  day  float  from  sea  to  sea. 

3.  As  soon  as  he  had  satisfied  himself  of  the  extent  and  character  of 
the  country  which  he  had  discovered,  Cabot  sailed  for  England.     On  the 
homeward  voyage  he  twice  saw  on  the  right  hand  the  coast  of  Newfound 
land,  but  did  not  stop  for  further  discovery.     After  an  absence  of  but 
little  more  than  three  months,  he  reached  Bristol,  and  was  greeted  with 
great  enthusiasm.     The  town  had  holiday,  the  people  were  wild  about 
the  discoveries  of  their  favorite  admiral,  and  the  whole  kingdom  took  up 
the  note  of  rejoicing.     The  Crown  gave  him  money  and  encouragement, 
new  crews  were  enlisted,  new  ships  fitted  out,  and  a  new  commission 
more  liberal  in  its  provisions  than  the  first  was  signed  in  February  of  1498. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem,  after  the  date  of  this  second  patent  the  very 
name  of  John  Cabot  disappears  from  the  annals  of  the  times.     Where 
the  remainder  of  his  life  was  passed  and  the  circumstances  of  his  death 
are  involved  in  complete  mystery. 

4.  But  Sebastian,  second  son   of  John  Cabot,  inherited  his  father's 
plans  and  reputation,  and  to  his  father's  genius  added  a  greater  genius 
of  his  own.     He  had  already  been  to  the  New  World  on  that  first  famous 
voyage,  and  now,  when  the  opportunity  offered  to "  conduct  a  voyage  of 
his  own,  he  threw  himself  into  the  enterprise  with  all  the  fervor  of  youth. 
It  is  probable  that  the  very  fleet  which  had  been  equipped  for  his  father 
was  entrusted  to  Sebastian.     At  any  rate,  the  latter  found  himself,  in  the 
spring  of  1498,  in  command  of  a  squadron  of  well-manned  vessels  and 
on  his  way  to  the  new  continent.     The  particular  object  had  in  view  was 


36  lIlsmiiY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


that  common  folly  of  the  times,  the  discovery  of  a  north-west  passage  to 
the  Indie-. 

">.  The  voyage  continued  prosperously  until,  in  the  ocean  west  of  Green 
land,  the  icebergs  compelled  Sebastian  to  change  his  course.  It  was  July, 
and  the  sun  scarcely  set  at  midnight.  Seals  were  seen  and  the  ships 
ploughed  through  such  shoals  of  codfish  as  had  never  before  been  heard  of. 
The  shore  was  reached  not  far  from  the  scene  of  the  elder  Cabot's  discov 
eries,  and  then  the  fleet  turned  southward,  but  whether  across  the  Gulf 
of  St.  Lawrence  or  to  the  east  of  Newfoundland  is  uncertain.  New 
Brunswick,  Nova  Scotia  and  Maine  were  next  explored.  The  whole 
coast-line  of  New  England  and  of  the  Middle  States  was  now  for  the 
first  time  since  the  days  of  the  Norsemen  traced  by  Europeans.  Nor  did 
Cabot  desist  from  this  work,  which  was  bestowing  the  title  of  discovery 
on  the  crown  of  Kngland,  until  he  had  passed  beyond  the  Chesapeake. 
After  all  the  disputes  about  the  matter,  it  is  most  probable  that  Cape 
Ilatteras  is  the  point  from  which  Sebastian  began  his  homeward  voyage. 

6.  The  future  career  of  Cabot  was  as  strange  as  the  voyages  of  his 
boyhood  had  been  wonderful.      The  scheming,  illiberal  Henry   VII., 
although  quick  to  appreciate  the  value  of  Sebastian's  discoveries,  was 
slow  to  reward  the  discoverer.     The  Tudors  were  all  dark-minded  and 
selfish  princes.     When  King  Henry  died,  Ferdinand  the  Catholic  enticed 
Cabot  away  from  England  and  made  him  pilot-major  of  Spain.     While 
holding  this  high  office  he  had  almost  entire  control  of  the  maritime 
affairs  of  the  kingdom,  and  sent  out  many  successful  voyages.     He  lived 
to  be  very  old,  but  the  circumstances  of  his  death  have  not  been  ascer 
tained,  and  his  place  of  burial  is  unknown. 

7.  The  year  1498  is  the  most  marked  in  the  whole  hist  or}'  of  discovery. 
In  the  month  of  May,  VASCO  DE  GAMA  of  Portugal  doubled  the  C  ape 
of  Good  Hope  and  succeeded  in  reaching  Hindostan.     During  the  sum 
mer  the  younger  (  'ahot  traced  the  eastern  coast  of  North  America  through 
more  than  twenty  degrees  of  latitude,  thus  establishing  for  ever  the  claim 
of  England  to  the  most  valuable  portion  of  the  New  World.     In  Angu-t, 
Columbus  himself,  now  sailing  on  his  third  voyage,  readied  the  mouth  of 
the  Orinoco.     Of  the  three  great  discoveries,  that  of  Cabot  has  proved  to 
be  bv  far  the  most  important. 

8.  But  several  causes  impeded  the  career  of  English  discovery  during 
the  greater  part  of  the  sixteenth  century.     The  next  year  after  the  New 
World  was  found,  the  pope,  Alexander  the  Sixth,  drew  an  imaginary  line 
north  and  south  three  hundred  miles  west  of  the  Azores,  and   i>sued  a 
papal   bull   giving  all   islands  and  countries  wot   of  that   line  to  Spain. 
Henry  VII.  of  England  was  himself  a  Catholic,  and  he  did  not  care  to 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  37 

begin  a  conflict  with  his  Church  by  pressing  his  own  claims  to  the  newly- 
found  regions  of  the  west.  His  son  and  successor,  Henry  VIII.,  at  first 
adopted  the  same  policy,  and  it  was  not  until  after  the  Reformation  had 
been  accomplished  in  England  that  the  decision  of  the  pope  came  to  be 
disregarded,  and  finally  despised  and  laughed  at. 

9.  During  the  short  reign  of  Edward  VI.  the  spirit  of  maritime  adven 
ture  was  again  aroused.     In  1548  the  king's  council  voted  a  hundred 
pounds  sterling  to  induce  the  now  aged  Sebastian  Cabot  to  return  from 
Spain  and  become  grand-pilot  of  England.     The  old  admiral  quitted 
Seville  and  once  more  sailed  under  the  English  flag.     In  the  reign  of 
Queen  Mary  the  power  of  England  on  the  sea  was  not  materially  extended, 
but  with  the  accession  of  Elizabeth  a  wonderful  impulse  was  given  to  all 
enterprises  which  promised  the  aggrandizement  of  her  kingdom. 

10.  The  spirit  of  discovery  now  reappeared  in  that  bold  and  skillful 
sailor,  MAETIX  FROBISHER.     Himself  poor,  Dudley,  earl  of  Warwick, 
came  to  his  aid,  and  fitted  out  three  small  vessels  to  sail  in  search  of  a 
north-west  passage  to  Asia.     Three-quarters  of  a  century  had  not  sufficed 
to  destroy  the  fanatical  notion  of  reaching  the  Indies  by  sailing  around 
America  to  the  north.     One  of  Frobisher's  ships  was  lost  on  the  voyage, 
another,  terrified  at  the  prospect,  returned  to  England,  but  in  the  third  the 
dauntless  captain  proceeded  to  the  north  and  west  until  he  attained  a 
higher  latitude  than  had  ever  before  been  reached  on  the  American  coast. 
Above  the  sixtieth  parallel  he  discovered  the  group  of  islands  which 
lies  in  the  mouth  of  Hudson's  Strait.     Still  farther  to  the  north  he  came 
upon  a  large  island  which  he  supposed  to  be  the  mainland  of  Asia ;  to 
this  he  gave  the  name  of  Meta  Incognita.     North  of  this  island,  in  lati 
tude  sixty-three  degrees  and  eight  minutes,  he  entered  the  strait  wThich 
has  ever  since  borne  the  name  of  its  discoverer,  then  sailed  for  England, 
carrying  home  with  him  one  of  the  Esquimaux  and  a  stone  which  was 
declared  by  the  English  refiners  to  contain  gold. 

11.  London  was  greatly  excited.      Queen  Elizabeth  herself  added  a 
vessel  to  the  new  fleet  which  in  the  month  of  May,  1577,  departed  for 
Meta  Incognita  to  gather  the  precious  metal  by  the  shipload.     Coming 
among  the  icebergs,  the  ships  were  for  weeks  together  in  constant  danger 
of  being  crushed  to  atoms  between  the  floating  mountains.     The  summer 
was  unfavorable.     No  ships  reached  as  high  a  point  as  Frobisher  had 
attained  by  himself  on  the  previous  voyage.     The  mariners  were  in  con 
sternation  at  the  gloomy  perils  around  them,  and  availed  themselves  of 
the  first  opportunity  to  get  out  of  these  dangerous  seas  and  return  to 
England. 

1 2.  Were  the  English  gold-hunters  satisfied  ?    Not  at  all.     Fifteen  new 


38  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

vessels  were  immediately  fitted  out,  the  queen  again  bearing  part  of  the 
expense,  and  a.-  soon  a>  the  spring  (if  157S  opened  the  third  voyage  was 
begun.  This  time  a  colony  was  to  be  planted  in  the  gold-regions  of  the 
north.  Three  of  the  ships,  loaded  with  emigrants,  were  to  remain  in  tlu 
promised  land.  The  other  twelve  were  to  be  freighted  with  gold-ore  and 
return  to  London.  When  they  reached  the  entrance  to  Hudson's  Strait, 
they  encountered  icebergs  more  terrible  than  ever.  Through  a  thousand 
perils  the  vessels  finally  reached  Meta  Incognita  and  took  on  cargoes  of 
dirt.  The  provision-ship  now  slipped  away  from  the  fleet  and  returned 
to  England.  Affairs  grew  desperate.  The  north-west  passage  was  for 
gotten.  The  colony  which  was  to  be  planted  was  no  longer  thought  of. 
Faith  in  the  shining  earth  which  they  had  stored  in  the  holds  gave  way, 
and  so,  with  disappointed  crews  on  board  and  several  tons  of  the  spurious 
ore  under  the  hatches,  the  ships  set  sail  for  home.  The  El  Dorado  of  the 
K><jiiimaux  had  proved  an  utter  failure. 

13.  The  English  admiral,  SIR  FRANCIS  DRAKE,  sought  fortune  in  a 
different  manner.     Without  much  regard  for  the  law  of  nations,  he  began, 
in  the  year  1572,  to  prey  upon  the  merchant-ships  of  Spain,  and  gained 
thereby  enormous  wealth.     Five  years  later  he  sailed  around  to  the  Pacific 
coast  by  the  route  which  Magellan  had  discovered,  and  became  a  terror  to 
the  Spanish  vessels  in  those  waters.     When  he  had  thus  sufficiently  en 
riched  himself  by  a  process  not  very  different  from  piracy,  he  fnrmed  the 
daring  project  of  tracing  up  the  western  coast  of  North  America  until  he 
should  enter  the  north-west  passage  from  the  Pacific,  and  thence  sail  east 
ward  around  the  continent.     With  this  object  in  view,  he  sailed  northward 
along  the  coast  as  far  as  Oregon,  when  his  sailors,  who  had  been  for  seve 
ral  years  within  the  tropics,  began  to  shiver  with  the  cold,  and  the  enter 
prise,  which  could  have  resulted  in  nothing  but  disaster,  was  given  up. 
K<  turning  to  the  south,  Drake  passed  the  winter  of  1579-80  in  a  harbor 
on  the  coast  of  Mexico.     To  all  that  portion  of  the  western  shores  of 
America  which  he  had  thus  explored  he  gave  the  name  of  New  Albion ; 
but  the  earlier  discovery  of  the  same  coast  by  the  Spaniards  rendered  tin- 
English  claim  of  but  little  value.     No  colony  of  Englishmen  had  yet 
been  established  in  the  New  World. 

14.  SIR  HUMPHREY  GILBERT  was  perhaps  the  first  to  conceive  a  rational 
plan  of  colonization  in  America.     His  idea  was  to  form  somewhere  on  the 
shores  of  the  New  Continent  an  agricultural  and  commercial  state.    With 
this  purpose  he  sought  aid  from  the  queen,  and  received  a  liberal  patent 
authorizing  him  to  take  possession  of  any  six   hundred  square  miles  of 
unoccupied  territory  in  America,  and  to  plant  thereon  a  colony  of  which 
he  himself  should  be  proprietor  and  governor.     With  this  commission, 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  39 

Gilbert,  assisted  by  his  illustrious  step-brother,  WALTER  RALEIGH,  pre 
pared  a  fleet  of  five  vessels,  and  in  June  of  1 583  sailed  for  the  west. 
Only  two  days  after  their  departure  the  best  vessel  in  the  fleet  treacher 
ously  abandoned  the  rest  and  returned  to  Plymouth.  Early  in  August, 
Gilbert  reached  Newfoundland,  and  going  ashore,  took  formal  possession 
of  the  country  in  the  name  of  his  queen.  Unfortunately,  some  of  the 
sailors  discovered  in  the  side  of  a  hill  scales  of  mica,  and  a  judge  of 
metals,  whom  Gilbert  had  been  foolish  enough  to  bring  with  him,  de 
clared  that  the  glittering  mineral  was  silver  ore.  The  crews  became  in 
subordinate.  Some  went  to  digging  the  supposed  silver  and  carrying  it 
on  board  the  vessels,  while  others  gratified  their  piratical  propensities  by 
attacking  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  ships  that  were  fishing  in  the 
neighboring  harbors. 

15.  Meanwhile,  one  of  Gilbert's  vessels  became  worthless,  and  had  to  be 
abandoned.     With  the  other  three  he  left  Newfoundland,  and  steered 
toward  the  south.     When  off  the  coast  of  Massachusetts,  the  largest  of 
the  remaining  ships  was  wrecked,  and  a  hundred  men,  with  all  the  spuri 
ous  silver  ore,  went  to  the  bottom.     The  disaster  was  so  great  that  Gilbert 
determined  to  return  at  once  to  England.     The  weather  was  stormy,  and 
the  two  ships  that  were  now  left  were  utterly  unfit  for  the  sea ;  but  the 
voyage  was  begun  in  hope.     The  brave  captain  remained  in  the  weaker 
vessel,  a  little  frigate  called  the  Squirrel,  already  shattered  and  ready  to 
sink.     At  midnight,  as  the  ships,  within  hailing  distance  of  each  other, 
were  struggling  through  a  raging  sea,  the  Squirrel  was   suddenly  en 
gulfed  ;  not  a  man  of  the  courageous  crew  was  saved.     The  other  ship 
finally  reached  Falmouth  in  safety. 

16.  But  the  project  of  colonization  was  immediately  renewed  by  Raleigh. 
In  the  following  spring  that  remarkable  man  obtained  from  the  queen  a 
new  patent  fully  as  liberal  as  the  one  granted  to  Gilbert.     Raleigh  was  to 
become  lord-proprietor  of  an  extensive  tract  of  country  in  America  ex 
tending  from  the  thirty-third  to  the  fortieth  parallel  of  north  latitude. 
This  territory  was  to  be  peopled  and  organized  into  a  state.     The  frozen 
regions  of  the  north  were  now  to  be  avoided,  and  the  sunny  country  of 
the  Huguenots  was  to  be  chosen  as  the  seat  of  the  rising  empire.     Two> 
ships  were  fitted  out,  and  the  command  given  to  Philip  Amidas  and 
Arthur  Barlow. 

17.  In  the  month  of  July  the  vessels  reached  the  coast  of  Carolina. 
The  sea  that  laved  the  long,  low  beach  was  smooth  and  glassy.     The 
woods  were  full  of  beauty  and  song.     The  natives  were  generous  and 
hospitable.     Explorations  were  made  along  the  shores  of  Albemarle  and 
Pamlico  Sounds,  and  a  landing  finally  effected  on  Roanoke  Island,  where 


40  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

the  English  were  entertained  by  the  Indian  queen.  J)ut  neither  Amidas 
KOr  JJarlow  had  the  courage  or  genius  necessary  to  such  an  enterprise. 
After  a  stay  of  less  than  two  months  they  returned  to  England  to  exhauM. 
the  rhetoric  of  description  in  praising  the  beauties  of  the  new  land.  In 
allusion  to  her  own  life  and  reign,  Elizabeth  gave  to  her  delightful 
country  in  the  New  World  the  name  of  VIRGINIA. 

18.  In  December  of  1584,  Sir  Walter  brought  forward  a  bill  in  Par 
liament  by  which  his  previous  patent  was  confirmed  and  enlarged.     The 
mind  of  the  whole  nation  was  inflamed  at  the  prospects  which  Raleigh's 
province  now  offered  to  emigrants  and  adventurers.     The  plan  of  coloni 
zation,  so  far  from  being  abandoned,  was  undertaken  with  renewed  zeal  and 
earnestness.     The  proprietor  fitted  out  a  second  expedition,  and  appointed 
the  soldierly  Ralph  Lane  governor  of  the  colony.     Sir  Richard  Gren- 
ville  commanded  the  fleet,  and  a  company,  not  unmixed  with  the  gallant 
young  nobility  of  the  kingdom,  made  up  the  crew.     Sailing  from  Ply 
mouth,  the  fleet  of  seven  vessels  reached  the  American  coast  on  the  20th 
of  June.     At  Cape  Fear  they  were  in  imminent  danger  of  being  wrecked  ; 
but  having  escaped  the  peril,  they  six  days  afterward  reached  Roanoke  in 
safety.     Here  Lane  was  left  with  a  hundred  and  ten  of  the  emigrants  to 
form  a  settlement.     Grenville,  after  making  a  few  unsatisfactory  explora 
tions,  returned  to  England,  taking  with  him  a  Spanish  treasure-ship  which 
he  had  captured.     Privateering  and  colonization  went  hand  in  hand. 

19.  Meanwhile,  some  Indians  of  a  village  adjacent  to  Roanoke  had 
committed  a  petty  theft,  and  the  English  wantonly  burned  the  whole 
town  as  a  measure  of  revenge.     Jealousy  and  suspicion  took  the  place  of 
former  friendships.     Lane  and  some  of  his  companions  were  enticed  with 
false  stories  to  go  on  a  gold-hunting  expedition  into  the  interior;  their 
destruction  was  planned,  and  only  avoided  by  a  hasty  retreat  to  Roanoke. 
Wingina,  the  Indian  king,  and  several  of  his  chiefs  were  now  in  turn 
allured  into  the  power  of  the  English  and  inhumanly  murdered.     Hatred 
and  gloom  followed  this  atrocity,  then  despondency  and  a  sense  of  danger, 
until  the  discouragement  became  so  great  that  when  Sir  Francis  Drake, 
returning  with  a  fleet  from  his  exploits  on  the  Pacific  coast,  came  in  sight, 
the  colonists  prevailed  on  him  to  carry  them  back  to  England. 

20.  It  was  a  needless  and  hasty  abandonment,  for  within  a  few  da\>  a 
shipload  of  stores  arrived  from  the  prudent  Raleigh;  but  finding  no  colony, 
the  vessel  could  do  nothing  but  return.     Two  weeks  later  Sir  Richard 
Grenville  himself  came  back  to  Roanoke  with  three  well-laden  ships,  and 
made  a  fruitless  search  for  the  colonists.     Not  to  lose  possession  of  the 
country  altogether,  he  left  fifteen  men  upon  the  island,  and  set  sail  for 
home. 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  41 

21.  The  ardor  of  the  English  people  was  now  somewhat  cooled.     Yet 
they  had   before   them   truthful   descriptions  of  the   beauty  and   mag 
nificence  of  the  new  country,  and  another  colony,  consisting  largely  of 
families,  was  easily  made  up.     A  charter  of  municipal  government  was 
granted  by  the  proprietor,  John  White  was  chosen  governor,  and  every 
precaution  taken  to  secure  the  permanent  success  of  the  City  of  Raleigh, 
soon  to  be  founded  in  the  west.     In  July  the  emigrants  arrived  in  Caro 
lina.     Avoiding  the  dangerous  capes  of  Hattcras  and  Fear,  they  came 
safely  to  Roanoke ;  but  a  search  for  the  fifteen  men  who  had  been  left 
there  a  year  before  only  revealed  the  fact  that  the  natives,  now  grown 
savage,  had  murdered  them.     Nevertheless,  the  northern  extremity  of 
the  ill-omened  island  was  chosen  as  the  site  for  the  city,  and  on  the  23d 
of  the  month  the  foundations  were  laid. 

22.  But  disaster  attended  the  enterprise.     Jealousy  between  the  settlers 
and  the  Indians  grew  into  hostility,  and  hostility  into  war.     Then  a  peace 
was  concluded,  and  Sir  Walter  gave  countenance  to  an  absurd  perform 
ance  by  which  Manteo,  one  of  the  Indian  chiefs,  was  made  a  peer  of 
England,  with  the  title  of  Lord  of  Roanoke.     It  was  a  silly  and  stupid 
piece  of  business.     Notwithstanding  the  presence  of  this  copper-colored 
nobleman,  the  colonists  were  apprehensive  and  gloomy.      They  pretended 
to  fear  starvation,  and  in  the  latter  part  of  August  almost  compelled 
Governor  White  to  return  to  England  for  an  additional  cargo  of  supplies. 
It  was  a  great  mistake.     If  W^hite  had  remained,  and  the  settlers  had 
given  themselves  to  tilling  the  soil  and  building  houses,  no  further  help 
would  have  been  needed.     The  18th  of  August  was  marked  as  the  birth 
day  of  Virginia  Dare,  the  first-born  of  English  children  in  the  New 
World.     When  White  set  sail  for  England,  he  left  behind  him  a  colony 
of  a  hundred  and  eight  persons.     What  their  fate  was  has  never  been 
ascertained.     The  story  of  their  going  ashore  and  joining  the  Indians  is 
unlikely  in  itself,  and  has  no  historical  evidence  to  support  it. 

23.  The  Invincible  Armada  was  now  bearing  down  upon  the  coasts  of 
England.     All  the  resources  and  energies  of  the  kingdom  were  demanded 
for  defence;    and  although  Raleigh  managed  to  send  out  two  supply- 
ships  to  succor  his  starving  colony,  his  efforts  to  reach  them  were  unavail 
ing.     The  vessels  which  he  sent  with  stores  went  cruising  after  Spanish 
merchantmen,  and  were  themselves  run  down  and  captured  by  a  man-of- 
war.     Not  until  the  spring  of  1590  did  the  governor  finally  return  to 
search  for  the  unfortunate  colonists.     The  island  was  a  desert,  tenantless 
and  silent.     No  soul  remained  to  tell  the  story  of  the  lost, 

24.  In  the  mean  time,  Sir  Walter,  after  spending  two  hundred  thou 
sand  dollars  of  his  own  means  in  the  attempt  to  found  and  foster  a  colony, 


42  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

had  given  up  the  enterprise,  lie  assigned  his  exclusive  proprietary  rights 
t«»  an  a.^ociation  of  London  merchants,  and  it  was  under  their  auspices 
that  \Yhitc  had  made  the  final  search  for  the  settlers  of  Koanoke.  From 
the  date  of  this  event  very  little  in  the  way  of  voyage  and  discovery  wa- 
accomplished  by  the  English  until  the  year  1002,  when  maritime  enter 
prise  again  brought  the  flag  of  England  to  the  shores  of  America.  BATI- 
THOLOMKW  GOSSOLD  was  the  man  to  whom  belongs  the  honor  of  mak 
ing  the  next  explorations  of  our  coast. 

2o.  The  old  route  from  the  shores  of  Europe  to  America  was  very  cir 
cuitous.  Ships  from  the  ports  of  England,  France  and  Spain  sailed  first 
southward  to  the  Canary  1  .-lands,  thence  to  the  West  Indies,  and  thence 
northward  to  the  coast-line  of  the  continent.  Abandoning  this  path  as 
unnecessarily  long  and  out  of  the  way,  Gosnold,  in  a  single  small  vessel 
called  the  Concord,  sailed  directly  across  the  Atlantic,  and  in  seven  weeks 
reached  the  coast  of  Maine.  The  distance  thus  gained  was  fully  two 
thousand  miles.  It  was  Gosnold's  object  to  found  a  colony,  and  for 
that  purpose  a  company  of  emigrants  came  with  him.  Beginning  at 
Cape  Elizabeth,  explorations  were  made  to  the  southward ;  Cape  Cod 
was  reached,  and  here  the  captain,  with  four  of  his  men,  went  on  shore. 
It  was  the  first  landing  of  Englishmen  within  the  limits  of  New  Eng 
land.  (  ape  Malabar  was  doubled,  and  then  the  vessel,  leaving  Nantucket 
on  the  right,  turned  into  Buzzard's  Bay.  Selecting  the  most  westerly 
i>land  of  the  Elizabeth  group,  the  colonists  went  on  shore,  and  there  be 
gan  the  first  New  England  settlement. 

26.  It  was  a  short-lived  enterprise.     A  traffic  was  opened  with  the 
natives  which  resulted  in  loading  the  Concord  with  sassafras  root,  so  much 
esteemed  lor  its  fragrance  and  healing  virtues.     Everything  went  well  for 
a  sea -on  ;  but  when  the  ship  was  about  to  depart  for  England,  the  settlers 
became  alarmed  at  the  prospect  before  them,  and  pleaded  for  permission  to 
return  with  their  friends.     Gosnold  acceded  to  their  demands,  and  the 
i.-land  was  abandoned.     After  a  pleasant  voyage  of  five  weeks,  and   in 
less  than  four  months  from  the  time  of  starting,  the  Concord  reached 
home  in  sifi'ty. 

27.  Gosnold  and  his  companions  gave  glowing  accounts  of  the  country 
which  they  had  visited,  and  it  was  not  long  until   another  English  expe 
dition  to  America   wa<   planned.      Two  vessels,  the   Speedwell   and  the 
Di-coverer,  composed  the  fleet,  with  MAIITIN  PUINC;  for  commander.     A 
cargo  of  merchandise  suited   to  the  tastes  of  the  Indians   was  put  into 
the   holds;   and    in  April   of  1603,  a  few  days  after  the  death  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  the  VCBSelfl  sailed  for  America.     They  cam<  sifMyto  Penobscot 
Bay,  and  afterward  spent  some  time  in  exploring  the  harbors  and  shores 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  43 

of  Maine.  Then,  turning  to  the  south  and  coasting  Massachusetts,  Pring 
reached  the  sassafras  region,  and  loaded  his  vessels  at  Martha's  Vineyard. 
Thence  he  returned  to  England,  reaching  Bristol  in  October,  after  an 
absence  of  six  months. 

28.  Two  years  later,  GEORGE  WAYMOUTH,  under  the  patronage  of  the 
earl  of  Southampton,  made  a  voyage  to  America,  and  passing  Cape  Cod 
on  the  left,  came  to  anchorage  among  the  islands  of  St.  George,  on  the 
coast  of  Maine.  He  explored  the  harbor,  and  sailed  up  the  river  for  a 
considerable  distance,  taking  note  of  the  fine  forests  of  fir  and  of  the 
beautiful  scenery  along  the  banks.  A  profitable  trade  was  opened  with 
the  Indians,  some  of  whom  learned  to  speak  English  and  returned  with 
Waymouth  to  England.  The  voyage  homeward  was  safely  made,  the 
vessels  reaching  Plymouth  about  the  middle  of  June.  This  was  the  last 
of  the  voyages  made  by  the  English  preparatory  to  the  actual  establish 
ment  of  a  colony  in  America.  The  time  had  at  last  arrived  when,  in  the 
beautiful  country  of  the  Chesapeake,  a  permanent  settlement  should  be 
effected. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

ENGLISH  DISCOVERIES  AND  SETTLEMENTS— CONTINUED. 

THE  10th  of  April,  1606,  was  full  of  fate  in  the  destinies  of  the  west 
ern  continent.  On  that  day  King  James  I.  issued  two  great  patents 
directed  to  men  of  his  kingdom,  authorizing  them  to  possess  and  colo 
nize  all  that  portion  of  North  America  lying  between  the  thirty-fourth 
and  forty-fifth  parallels  of  latitude.  The  immense  tract  thus  embraced 
extended  from  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  River  to  Passamaquoddy  Bay, 
and  westward  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  first  patent  was  granted  to  an 
association  of  nobles,  gentlemen  and  merchants  residing  at  London,  and 
called  the  LONDON  COMPANY,  while  the  second  instrument  was  issued 
to  a  similar  body  which  had  been  organized  at  Plymouth,  in  South-west 
ern  England,  and  which  bore  the  name  of  the  PLYMOUTH  COMPANY. 
To  the  former  corporation  was  assigned  all  the  region  between  the  thirty- 
fourth  and  the  thirty-eighth  degrees  of  latitude,  and  to  the  latter  the  tract 
extending  from  the  forty-first  to  the  forty-fifth  degree.  The  narrow  belt 
of  three  degrees  lying  between  the  thirty-eighth  and  forty-first  parallels 
was  to  be  equally  open  to  the  colonies  of  either  company,  but  no  settle- 


44  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

ment  of  one  party  was  to  In1  made  within  less  than  one  hundred  miles 
of  the  ncarot  settle-incut  of  the  other.  The  nature  and  extent  of  these 
grants  will  be  fully  understood  from  an  examination  of  the  accompany 
ing  map.  Only  the  London  Company  was  successful  under  its  charter 
in  planting  an  American  colony. 

2.  The  man  who  was  chiefly  instrumental  in  organizing  the  London 
Company  was  Bartholomew  ( Josnold.    His  leading  associates  were  Kd  ward 
AVingfield,  a  rich  merchant,  Robert  Hunt,  a  clergyman,  and  John  Smith, 
a  man  of  genius.     Others  who  aided  the  enterprise  were  Sir  John  Pop- 
ham,  chief-justice  of  England,  Richard   Hakluyt,  a  historian,  and  Sir 
Ferdinand  Gorges,  a  distinguished  nobleman.     By  the  terms  of  the  char 
ter,  the  affairs  of  the  company  were  to  be  administered  by  a  Superior 
Council,  residing  in  England,  and  an  Inferior  Council,  residing  in  the 
colony.     The  members  of  the  former  body  were  to  be  chosen  by  the  king, 
and  to  hold  office  at  his  pleasure ;  the  members  of  the  lower  council  were 
also  selected  by  the  royal  direction,  and  were  subject  to  removal  by  the 
same  power.     All  legislative  authority  was  likewise  vested  in  the  mon 
arch.     In  the  first  organization  of  the  companies  not  a  single  principle 
of  self-government  was  admitted.     The  most  foolish  clause  in  the  patent 
was  that  which  required  the  proposed  colony  or  colonies  to  hold  all  prop 
erty  in  common  for  a  period  of  five  years.     The  wisest  provision  in  the 
instrument  was  that  which  allowed  the  emigrants  to  retain  in  the  New 
World  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  Englishmen. 

3.  In  the  month  of  August,  1606,  the  Plymouth  Company  sent  their 
first   ship  to   America.      The   voyage,  which  was   one   of  exploration, 
was  but  half  completed,  when  the  company's  vessel  was  captured  by  a 
Spanish  man-of-war.     In  the  autumn  another  ship  was  sent  out,  which 
remained  on  the  American  coast  until  the  following  spring,  and  then 
returned  with  glowing  accounts  of  the  country.     Encouraged  by  these 
reports,  the  company,  in  the  summer  of  1607,  despatched  a  colony  of  a 
hundred  persons.     Arriving  at  the  mouth  of  the  River   Kcnnebec,  the 
colonists  began  a  settlement  under  favorable  circumstances.     Some  forti 
fications  were  thrown  up,  a  storehouse  and  several   cabins  built,  and  the 
place  named  St.  George.     Then  the  ships  returned  to  England,  leaving 
a  promising  colony  of  forty-five  members;    but  the  winter  of  1607-8 
wa-  very  severe;  some  of  the  settlers  were  starved  and  some  frozen,  the 
storehouse  burned,   and  when    summer    came    the    remnant    escaped  to 
England. 

4.  The  London  Company  had  better  fortune.     A  fleet  of  three  vessels 
was  fitted  out,  and  the  command  given  to  Christopher  Newport.     On  the 
9th  of  December  the  ship-,  having  on  board  a  hundred  and  five  colonists. 


50.  ir. 

-^-   MAP   OP  -r=r-' 

ENGLISH  GRANTS. 

1606-1732. 


Lo-art  it  F.il-er  Cin. 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY,  45 

among  whom  were  Wingfield  and  Smith,  left  England.  Newport,  to 
begin  with,  committed  the  astonishing  folly  of  taking  the  old  route  by 
way  of  the  Canaries  and  the  West  Indies,  and  did  not  reach  the  American 
coast  until  the  month  of  April.  It  was  the  design  that  a  landing  should 
be  made  in  the  neighborhood  of  Roanoke  Island,  but  a  storm  prevailed 
and  carried  the  ships  northward  into  the  Chesapeake.  Entering  the 
magnificent  bay  and  coasting  along  the  southern  shore,  the  vessels  came 
to  the  mouth  of  a  broad  and  beautiful  river,  which  was  named  in  honor 
of  King  James.  Proceeding  up  this  stream  about  fifty  miles,  Newport 
noticed  on  the  northern  bank  a  peninsula  more  attractive  than  the  rest 
for  its  verdure  and  beauty ;  the  ships  were  moored,  and  the  emigrants 
went  on  shore.  Here,  on  the  13th  day  of  May  (Old  Style),  in  the  year 
1607,  were  laid  the  foundations  of  Jamestown,  the  oldest  English  settle 
ment  in  America.  It  was  within  a  month  of  a  hundred  and  ten  years 
after  the  discovery  of  the  continent  by  the  elder  Cabot,  and  nearly  forty- 
two  years  after  the  founding  of  St.  Augustine.  So  long  a  time  had  been 
required  to  plant  the  first  feeble  germ  of  English  civilization  in  the  New 
World. 

5.  After  the  unsuccessful  attempt  to  form  a  settlement  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Kennebec,  very  little  was  done  by  the  Plymouth  Company  for 
several  years ;  yet  the  purpose  of  planting  colonies  was  not  relinquished. 
Meanwhile,  a  new  impetus  wras  given  to  the  affairs  of  North  Virginia  by 
the  ceaseless  activity  and  exhaustless  energies  of  John  Smith.  Wounded 
by  an  accident,  and  discouraged,  as  far  as  it  was  possible  for  such  a  man 
to  be  discouraged,  by  the  distractions  and  turbulence  of  the  Jamestown 
colony,  Smith  left  that  settlement  in  1609,  and  returned  to  England.  On 
recovering  his  health  he  formed  a  partnership  with  four  wealthy  mer 
chants  of  London,  with  a  view  to  the  fur-trade  and  probable  establish 
ment  of  colonies  within  the  limits  of  the  Plymouth  grant.  Two  ships 
were  accordingly  freighted  with  goods  and  put  under  Smith's  command. 
The  summer  of  1614  was  spent  on  the  coast  of  lower  Maine,  where  a 
profitable  traffic  was  carried  on  with  the  Indians.  The  crews  of  the  ves 
sels  were  well  satisfied  through  the  long  days  of  July  with  the  plea 
sures  and  profits  of  the  teeming  fisheries,  but  Smith  himself  found  nobler 
work.  Beginning  as  far  north  as  practicable,  he  patiently  explored  the 
country,  and  drew  a  map  of  the  whole  coast-line  from  the  Penobscot 
River  to  Cape  Cod.  In  this  map,  which  is  still  extant,  and  a  marvel  of 
accuracy  considering  the  circumstances  under  which  it  was  made,  the 
country  was  called  NEW  ENGLAND — a  name  which  Prince  Charles  con 
firmed,  and  which  has  ever  since  remained  as  the  designation  of  the  North 
eastern  States  of  the  republic.  In  the  month  of  November  the  ships  re- 


46  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

turned  to  Plymouth,  taking  with  them  many  substantial  proofs  of  a  suc- 
ce-sful  voyage. 

0.  Smith  now  pleaded  more  strongly  than  ever  in  behalf  of  coloniza 
tion.  Sonic  ol'  his  friends  in  the  Plymouth  Company  gave  him  aid,  and 
in  ]('){')  a  small  colony  of  sixteen  persons  was  sent  out  in  a  single  ship. 
When  Hearing  the  American  coast,  they  encountered  a  terrible  storm,  and 
after  being  driven  about  for  two  or  three  weeks  were  obliged  to  return  to 
England.  In  spite  of  these  reverses,  the  undaunted  leader  renewed  the 
enterprise,  and  again  raised  a  company  of  emigrants.  Part  of  his  crew 
became  mutinous,  betrayed  him,  and  left  him  in  mid-ocean.  His  own 
ship  was  run  down  and  captured  by  a  band  of  French  pirates,  and  him 
self  imprisoned  in  the  harbor  of  Rochelle.  Later  in  the  same  year  he 
escaped  in  an  open  boat  and  made  his  way  back  to  London.  With  as 
tonishing  industry,  lie  now  published  a  description-  of  New  England, 
and  was  more  zealous  than  ever  in  inciting  the  company  of  Plymouth  to 
energetic  action.  In  these  efforts  he  was  much  impeded.  The  London 
Company  was  jealous  of  its  rival,  and  put  obstacles  in  the  way  of  every 
enterprise. '  The  whole  of  the  years  1617-18  was  spent  in  making  and 
unmaking  plans  of  colonization,  until  finally,  on  the  petition  of  some  of 
its  own  leading  members,  the  Plymouth  Company  was  formally  super 
seded  by  a  new  corporation  called  the  COUNCIL  OF  PLYMOUTH,  consisting 
of  forty  of  the  most  wealthy  and  influential  men  of  the  kingdom.  On 
this  body  were  conferred,  by  the  terms  of  the  new  charter,  almost  un 
limited  powers  and  privileges.  All  that  part  of  America  lying  between 
the  fortieth  and  the  forty-eighth  parallels  of  north  latitude,  and  extending 
from  ocean  to  ocean,  was  given  to  the  council  in  fee  simple.  More  than  a 
million  of  square  miles  were  embraced  in  the  grant,  and  absolute  jurisdic 
tion  over  this  immense  tract  was  committed  to  forty  men.  How  King 
James  was  ever  induced  to  sign  such  a  charter  has  remained  an  unsolved 
mystery. 

7.  A  plan  of  colonizing  was  now  projected  on  a  grand  scale.     John 
Smith  was  appointed  admiral  of  New  England  for  life.     The  king,  not 
withstanding  the  oppoMtion  of  the  House  of  Commons,  issued  a  procla 
mation  enforcing  the   provisions   of  the  charter,  and    everything   gave 
promise  of  the  early  settlement  of  America.     Such  were  the  schemes  of 
men  to  po>se>s  and  people  the  Western  Continent.     Meanwhile,  a  Power 
higher  than  the  will  of  man  was  working  in  the  same  direction.     The 
time  had  come  when,  without  the   knowledge  or  consent  of  James  I., 
without  the  knowledge  or  consent  of  the  Council  of  Plymouth,  a  per 
manent  settlement  should  be  made  on  the  bleak  shores  of  New  England. 

8.  The  PURITANS!     Name  of  all  names  in  the  early  history  of  the 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  47 

West !  About  the  close  of  the  sixteenth  century  a  number  of  poor  dis 
senters  scattered  through  the  North  of  England,  especially  in  the  counties 
of  Nottingham,  Lincoln  and  York,  began  to  join  themselves  together  for 
the  purposes  of  free  religious  worship.  Politically,  they  were  patriotic 
subjects  of  the  English  king;  religiously,  they  were  rebels  against  the 
authority  of  the  English  Church.  Their  rebellion,  however,  only  ex 
tended  to  the  declaration  that  every  man  has  a  right  to  discover  and  ap 
ply  the  truth  as  revealed  in  the  Scriptures  without  the  interposition  of 
any  power  other  than  his  own  reason  and  conscience.  Such  a  doctrine  was 
very  repugnant  to  the  Church  of  England.  Queen  Elizabeth  herself 
declared  such  teaching  to  be  subversive  of  the  principles  on  which  her 
monarchy  was  founded.  King  James  was  not  more  tolerant ;  and  from 
time  to  time  violent  persecutions  broke  out  against  the  feeble  and  dis 
persed  Christians  of  the  north. 

9.  Despairing  of  rest  in  their  own  country,  the  Puritans  finally  deter 
mined  to  go  into  exile,  and  to  seek  in  another  land  the  freedom  of  wor 
ship  which  their  own  had  denied  them.     They  turned  their  faces  toward 
Holland,  made  one  unsuccessful  attempt  to  get  away,  were  brought  back 
and  thrown  into  prisons.     Again  they  gathered  together  on  a  bleak  heath 
in  Lincolnshire,  and  in  the  spring  of  1608  embarked  from  the  mouth  of 
the  Humber.     Their  ship  brought  them  in  safety  to  Amsterdam,  wThere, 
under  the  care  of  their  heroic  pastor,  John  Robinson,  they  passed  one 
winter,  and  then  removed  to  Leyden.     Such  was  the  beginning  of  their 
wandering.     They  took  the  name  of  PILGRIMS,  and  grew  content  to  have 
no  home  or  resting-place.     Privation  and  exile  could  be  endured  when 
sweetened  with  liberty. 

10.  But  the  love  of  native  land  is  a  universal  passion.     The  Puritans 
in  Holland  did  not  forget — could  not  forget — that  they  were  Englishmen. 
During  their  ten  years  of  residence  at  Leyden  they  did  not  cease  to  long 
for  a  return  to  the  country  which  had  cast  them  out.     Though  ruled  by 
a  heartless  monarch  and  a  bigoted  priesthood,  England  was  their  country 
still.     The  unfamiliar  language  of  the  Dutch  grated  harshly  on  their  ears. 
They  pined  with  unrest,  conscious  of  their  ability  and  willingness  to  do 
something  which  should  convince  even  King  James  of  their  patriotism 
and  worth. 

11.  It  was  in  this  condition  of  mind  that  about  the  year  1617  the 
Puritans  began  to  meditate  a  removal  to  the  wilds  of  the  New  World. 
There,  with  honest  purpose  and  prudent  zeal,  they  would  extend  the 
dominions  of  the  English  king.     They  would  forget  the  past,  and  be  at 
peace  with  their  country.     Accordingly,  John  Carver  and  Robert  Cush- 
man  were  despatched  to  England  to  ask  permission  for  the  church  of 


48  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Leydcn  to  settle  in  America.  The  agents  of  the  London  Company 
and  the  Council  of  Plymouth  gave  some  encouragement  to  the  request, 
but  the  king  and  his  ministers,  especially  Lord  -Baron,  set  their  fa<vs 
against  any  project  which  might  MVIII  to  favor  heretics.  The  most  that 
King  .lames  would  do  was  to  make  an  informal  promise  to  let  the  Pil 
grims  alone  in  America.  Such  has  always  been  the  despicable  attitude 
of  bigotry  toward  every  liberal  enterprise. 

\'l.  The  Puritans  were  not  discouraged.  With  or  without  pel-mission, 
protected  or  not  protected  by  the  terms  of  a  charter  which  might  at  lx-t 
be  violated,  they  would  seek  asylum  and  rest  in  the  AVe>tern  wildcnn-ss. 
Out  of  their  own  resources,  and  with  the  help  of  a  few  faithful  friends, 
they  provided  the  scanty  means  of  departure  and  set  their  faces  toward 
the  sea.  The  Speedwell,  a  small  vessel  of  sixty  tons,  was  purchased  at 
Amsterdam,  and  the  Mayflower,  a  larger  and  more  substantial  ship,  was 
hired  for  the  voyage.  The  former  was  to  carry  the  emigrants  from  Ley- 
den  to  Southampton,  where  they  were  to  be  joined  by  the  Mayflower,  with 
another  company  from  London.  Assembling  at  the  harbor  of  Delft,  on 
the  Eiver  Meuse,  fifteen  miles  south  of  Leyden,  as  many  of  the  Pilgrims 
as  could  be  accommodated  went  on  board  the  Speedwell.  The  whole  con 
gregation  accompanied  them  to  the  shore.  There  Robinson  gave  them  a 
consoling  farewell  address,  and  the  blessings  and  prayers  of  those  who 
were  left  behind  followed  the  vessel  out  of  sight. 

13.  Both  ships  came  safely  to  Southampton,  and  within  two  weeks  the 
emigrants  were  ready  for  the  voyage.     On  the  5th  of  August,  1620,  the 
vessels  left  the  harbor ;  but  after  a  few  days'  sailing  the  Speedwell  was 
found  to  be  shattered,  old  and  leaky.     On  this  account  both  ships  an 
chored  in  the  port  of  Dartmouth,  and  eight  days  were  spent  in  making 
the  needed  repairs.     Again  the  sails  were  set;  but  scarcely  had  the  land 
receded  from  sight  before  the  captain  of  the  Speedwell  declared  his  vessel 
unfit  to  breast  the  ocean,  and  then,  to  the  great  grief  and  discouragement 
of  the  emigrants,  put  back  to  Plymouth.     Here  the  bad  ship  was  aban 
doned  ;  but  the  Pilgrims  wen1  encouraged  and  feasted  by  the  citizens,  and 
the  more  zealous  wont  on  board  the  Mayflower,  ready  and  anxious  for  a 
final   effort.     On  the  6th  day  of  September  the  first  colony  nf  \ew  Eng 
land,  numbering    one  hundred   and   two    souls,  saw  the  shores  of  Old 
England  grow  dim  and  sink  behind  the  sea. 

14.  The  voyage  was  long  and  perilous.     For  sixty-three  days  the  ship 
was   buiU'tcd   by  -forms  and  driven.     It  had  been  the  intention  of  the 
Pilgrims  to  found  their  colony  in  the  beautiful  country  of  the  Hudson; 
but  the  tempest  carried  them  out  of  their  course,  and  the  first  land  seen 
was  the  desolate  Cape  Cod.     On  the  9th  of  November  the  vessel  was 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  49 

anchored  in  the  bay ;  then  a  meeting  was  held  on  board  and  the  colony 
organized  under  a  solemn  compact.  In  the  charter  which  they  there 
made  for  themselves  the  emigrants  declared  their  loyalty  to  the  English 
Crown,  and  covenanted  together  to  live  in  peace  and  harmony,  with  equal 
rights  to  all,  obedient  to  just  laws  made  for  the  common  good.  Such  was 
the  simple  but  sublime  constitution  of  the  oldest  New  England  State.  A 
nobler  document  is  not  to  be  found  among  the  records  of  the  world.  To 
this  instrument  all  the  heads  of  families,  forty-one  in  number,  solemnly 
set  their  names.  An  election  was  held  in  which  all  had  an  equal  voice, 
and  John  Carver  was  unanimously  chosen  governor  of  the  colony. 

14.  After  two  days  the  boat  was  lowered,  but  was  found  to  be  half 
rotten  and  useless.     More  than  a  fortnight  of  precious  time  was  required 
to  make  the  needed  repairs.     Standish,  Bradford  and  a  few  other  hardy 
spirits  got  to  shore  and  explored  the  country ;  nothing  was  found  but  a 
heap  of  Indian  corn  under  the  snow.     By  the  6th  of  December  the  boat 
was  ready  for  service,  and  the  governor,  with  fifteen  companions,  went 
ashore.     The  weather  was  dreadful.      Alternate  rains  and  snow-storms 
converted  the  clothes  of  the  Pilgrims  into  coats-of-mail.     All  day  they 
wandered  about,  and  then  returned  to  the  sea-shore.     In  the  morning 
they  were  attacked  by  the  Indians,  but  escaped  to  the  ship  with  their 
lives,  cheerful  and  giving  thanks.     Then  the  vessel  was  steered  to  the 
south  and  west  for  forty-five  miles  around  the  coast  of  what  is  now  the 
county  of  Barnstable.     At  nightfall  of  Saturday  a  storm  came  on ;  the 
rudder  was  wrenched  away,  and  the  poor  ship  driven,  half  by  accident 
and  .half  by  the  skill  of  the  pilot,  into  a  safe  haven  on  the  west  side 
of  the  bay.     The  next  day,  being  the  Sabbath,  was  spent  in  religious 
devotions,  and  on  Monday,  the  llth  of  December,  Old  Style,  1620,  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers  landed  on  the  Rock  of  Plymouth. 

15.  It  was  now  the  dead  of  winter.     There  was  an  incessant  storm  of 
sleet  and  snow,  and  the  houseless  immigrants,  already  enfeebled  by  their 
sufferings,  fell  a-dying  of  hunger,  cold  and  exposure.     After  a  few  days 
spent  in  explorations  about  the  coast,  a  site  was  selected  near  the  first 
landing,  some  trees  were  felled,  the  snow-drifts  cleared  away,  and  on  the 
9th  of  January  the  heroic  toilers  began  to  build  New  Plymouth.     Every 
man  took  on  himself  the  work  of  making  his  own  house ;  but  the  rav 
ages  of  disease  grew  daily  worse,  strong  arms  fell  powerless,  lung-fevers 
and  consumptions  wasted  every  family.     At  one  time  only  seven  men 
were  able  to  work  on  the  sheds  which  were  building  for  shelter  from  the 
storms ;  and  if  an  early  spring  had  not  brought  relief,  the  colony  must 
have  perished  to  a  man.     Such  were  the  privations  and  griefs  of  that 
terrible  winter  when  New  England  began  to  be. 

4 


50  HISTORY   OF   Till-:   I' SITED  STATIC. 


CHAPTEK    VII. 

VOYAGES  AND  SETTLEMENTS  OF  THE  DUTCH. 

first  Dutch  settlement  in  America  was  made  on  Manhattan  or 
J-  New  York  Island.  The  colony  resulted  from  the  voyages  and 
explorations  of  the  illustrious  SIR  HENRY  HUDSON.  In  the  year  1607 
this  great  British  seaman  was  employed  by  a  company  of  London  mer 
chants  to  sail  into  the  North  Atlantic  and  discover  a  route  eastward  or 
westward  to  the  Indies.  He  made  the  voyage  in  a  single  ship,  passed  up 
the  eastern  coast  of  Greenland  to  a  higher  point  of  latitude  than  ever 
before  attained,  turned  eastward  to  Spitzbergen,  circumnavigated  that 
island,  and  then  was  compelled  by  the  icebergs  to  return  to  England.  In 
the  next  year  he  renewed  his  efforts,  hoping  to  find  between  Spitzbergen 
and  Nova  Zembla  an  open  way  to  the  East.  By  this  course  he  confi 
dently  expected  to  shorten  the  route  to  China  by  at  least  eight  thousand 
miles.  Again  the  voyage  resulted  in  failure ;  his  employers  gave  up  the 
enterprise  in  despair,  but  his  own  spirits  only  rose  to  a  higher  determi 
nation.  When  the  cautious  merchants  would  furnish  no  more  means,  he 
quitted  England  and  went  to  Amsterdam.  Holland  was  at  this  time  the 
foremost  maritime  nation  of  the  world,  and  the  eminent  navigator  did  not 
long  go  begging  for  patronage  in  the  busy  marts  of  that  country.  The 
Dutch  East  India  Company  at  once  furnished  him  with  a  ship,  a  small 
yacht  called  the  Half  Moon,  and  in  April  of  1609  he  set  out  on  his 
third  voyage  to  reach  the  Indies.  About  the  seventy-second  parallel  of 
latitude,  above  the  capes  of  Norway,  he  turned  eastward,  but  between 
Lapland  and  Nova  Zembla  the  ocean  was  filled  with  icebergs,  and  further 
sailing  was  impossible.  Baffled  but  not  discouraged,  he  immediately 
turned  his  prow  toward  the  shores  of  America ;  somewhere  between  the 
Chesapeake  and  the  North  Pole  he  would  find  a  passage  into  the  Pacific 
ocean. 

2.  In  the  month  of  July  Hudson  reached  Newfoundland,  and  passing 
to  the  coast  of  Maine,  spent  .-ome  time  in  repairing  his  ship,  which  had 
been  shattered  in  a  storm.  Sailing  thence  southward,  he  touched  at  Cape 
Cod,  and  by  the  middle  of  August  found  himself  as  far  south  as  the 
Chesapeake.  Again  he  turned  to  the  north,  determined  to  examine  the 
coast  more  closely,  and  on  the  28th  of  the  month  anchored  in  Delaware 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  51 

Bay.  After  one  day's  explorations  the  voyage  was  continued  along  the 
coast  of  New  Jersey,  until,  on  the  3d  of  September,  the  Half  Moon  came 
to  a  safe  anchorage  in  the  bay  of  Sandy  Hook.  Two  days  later  a  land 
ing  was  effected,  the  natives  flocking  in  great  numbers  to  the  scene,  and 
bringing  gifts  of  corn,  wild  fruits  and  oysters.  The  time  until  the  9th 
of  the  month  was  spent  in  sounding  the  great  harbor ;  on  the  next  day 
the  vessel  passed  the  Narrows,  and  then  entered  the  noble  river  which 
bears  the  name  of  Hudson. 

3.  To  explore  the  beautiful  stream  was  now  the  pleasing  task.     For 
eight  days  the  Half  Moon  sailed  northward  up  the  river.     Such  mag 
nificent  forests,  such  beautiful  hills,  such  mountains  rising  in  the  distance, 
such  fertile  valleys,  planted  here  and  there  with  ripening  corn,  the  Neth 
er  landers  had  never  seen  before.     On  the  19th  of  September  the  vessel 
was  moored  at  what  is  now  the  landing  of  Kinderhook ;  but  an  exploring 
party,  still  unsatisfied,  took  to  the  boats  and  rowed  up  the  river  beyond 
the  site  of  Albany.     After  some  days  they  returned  to  the  ship,  the  moor 
ings  were  loosed,  the  vessel  dropped  down  the  stream,  and  on  the  4th  of 
October  the  sails  were  spread  for  Holland.     On  the  homeward  voyage 
Hudson,  not  perhaps  without  a  touch  of  national  pride,  put  into  the  har 
bor  of  Dartmouth.     Thereupon  the  government  of  King  James,  with 
characteristic  illiberality,  detained  the  Half  Moon,  and  claimed  the  crew 
as  Englishmen.     All  that  Hudson  could  do  was  to  forward  to  his  employ 
ers  of  the  East  India  Company  an  account  of  his  successful  voyage  and 
of  the  delightful  country  which  he  had  visited  under  the  flag  of  Holland. 

4.  Now  were  the  English  merchants  ready  to  spend  more  money  to 
find  the  north-west  passage.     In  the  summer  of  1610,  a  ship,  called  the 
Discovery,  was  given  to  Hudson ;  and  with  a  vision  of  the  Indies  flitting 
before  his  imagination  he  left  England,  never  to  return.     He  had  learned 
by  this  time  that  nowhere  between  Florida  and  Maine  was  there  an  open 
ing  through  the  continent  to  the  Pacific.     The  famous  pass  must  now  be 
sought  between  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  and  the  southern  point  of 
Greenland.     Steering  between  Cape  Farewell  and  Labrador,  in  the  track 
which  Frobisher  had  taken,  the  vessel  came,  on  the  2d  day  of  August, 
into  the  mouth  of  the  strait  which  bears  the  name  of  its  discoverer.     No 
ship  had  ever  before  entered  these  waters.     For  a  while  the  way  west 
ward  was  barred  with  islands ;  but  passing  between  them,  the  bay  seemed 
to  open,  the  pcean  widened  to  the  right  and  left,  and  the  route  to  China 
was  at  last  revealed.     So  believed  the  great  captain  and  his  crew ;  but 
sailing  farther  to  the  west,  the  inhospitable  shores  narrowed  on  the  more 
inhospitable  sea,  and  Hudson  found  himself  environed  with  the  terrors 
of  winter  in  the  frozen  gulf  of  the  North.     With  unfaltering  courage  he 


52  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

bore  up  until  his  provisions  were  almost  exhausted;  spring  was  at  hand, 
and  the  day  of  escape  had  already  arrived,  when  the  treaclu  Tons  crew 
broke  out  in  mutiny.  They  sei/cd  Hudson  and  his  only  son,  with  seven 
O-IHT  laitht'ul  sailors,  threw  them  into  an  open  shallop,  and  east  them  off 
among  the  icebergs.  The  fate  of  the  illustrious  mariner  has  never  been 
ascertained. 

5.  In  the  summer  of  1610  the  Half  Moon  was  liberated  at  Dartmouth, 
and  returned  to  Amsterdam.  In  the  same  year  several  ships  owned  bv 
Dutch  merchants  sailed  to  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  River  and  engaged 
in  the  fur-trade.  The  traffic  was  very  lucrative,  and  in  the  two  following 
years  other  vessels  made  frequent  and  profitable  voyages.  Early  in  1614 
an  act  was  passed  by  the  States-General  of  Holland  giving  to  certain 
merchants  of  Amsterdam  the  exclusive  right  to  trade  and  establish  settle 
ments  within  the  limits  of  the  country  explored  by  Hudson.  Under  this 
commission  a  fleet  of  five  small  trad  ing- vessels  arrived  in  the  summer  of 
the  same  year  at  Manhattan  Island.  Here  some  rude  huts  had  already 
been  built  by  former  traders,  but  now  a  fort  for  the  defence  of  the  place 
was  erected,  and  the  settlement  named  Xew  Amsterdam.  In  the  course 
of  the  autumn  Adrian  Block,  who  commanded  one  of  the  ships,  sailed 
through  East  River  into  Long  Island  Sound,  made  explorations  along  the 
coast  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut,  thence  to  Narraganset  Bay, 
and  even  to  Cape  Cod.  Almost  at  the  same  time  Christiansen,  another 
Dutch  commander,  in  the  same  fleet,  sailed  up  the  river  from  Manhattan 
to  Castle  Island,  a  short  distance  below  the  site  of  Albany,  and  erected  a 
block-house,  which  was  named  Fort  Nassau,  for  a  long  time  the  northern 
outpost  of  the  settlers  on  the  Hudson.  Meanwhile,  Cornelius  May,  the 
captain  of  a  small  vessel  called  the  Fortune,  sailed  from  New  Amsterdam 
and  explored  the  Jersey  coast  as  far  south  as  the  Bay  of  Delaware.  Upon 
these  two  voyages,  one  north  and  the  other  south  from  Manhattan  Island 
where  the  actual  settlement  was  made,  Holland  set  up  a  feeble  claim  to 
the  country  which  was  now  named  NEW  NETHERLANDS,  extending  from 
Cape  Henlopen  to  Cape  Cod — a  claim  which  Great  Britain  and  France 
treated  Avith  derision  and  contempt.  Such  were  the  feeble  and  inaus 
picious  beginnings  of  the  Dutch  colonies  in  New  York  and  Jersey. 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  53 


RECAPITULATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 

What  constitutes  a  period  in  history. — The  first  period  in  the  history  of  the  United 
States. — Extends  from  the  discovery  of  the  continent  to  the  establishment  of  permanent 
settlements. — The  second  period. — Beaches  from  the  first  colonies  to  the  war  of  the 
Revolution. — The  third  period. — Embraces  the  Revolution  and  the  consolidation  of  the 
government. — The  fourth  period  is  most  important, — Extends  from  the  adoption  of  the 
Constitution  to  the  present  time. — The  names  and  dates  of  the  several  periods. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Herjulfson  is  driven  by  a  storm  to  the  American  coast. — Lief  Erickson  discovers  Amer 
ica. — Thorstein  Erickson  makes  a  voyage. — Thorfinn  Karlsefne  explores  the  shores  of 
Maine  and  Massachusetts. — Other  voyages  are  made  by  the  Norsemen. — No  practical 
results  from  the  Icelandic  discoveries. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Spain  makes  the  New  World  known  to  Europe. — Old  ideas  about  the  figure  of  the 
earth. — Columbus. — Sketch  of  his  life. — The  favor  of  Isabella. — Columbus  departs  on  his 
first  voyage. — Discovers  San  Salvador,  Cuba  and  Hayti. — Second  voyage  of  Columbus. — 
Third. — He  discovers  South  America. — Fourth  voyage. — Columbus'g  misfortunes  and 
death. — Wrong  done  to  his  memory. — Vespucci  makes  two  voyages  to  South  America. — 
Excitement  in  Europe  on  account  of  discoveries. — Colony  planted  on  the  Isthmus. — Bal 
boa  discovers  the  Pacific. — Ponce  de  Leon  makes  explorations  in  Florida. — Is  killed  in 
a  fight  with  the  Indians. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Cordova  discovers  Yucatan. — Grijalva  explores  Mexico. — Cortez  invades  and  con 
quers  the  country. — Magellan  sails  around  South  America. — Crosses  the  Pacific. — Is 
killed  at  the  Philippines. — His  crew  reach  the  East  Indies. — Double  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope. — Return  to  Europe. — De  Narvaez  is  appointed  governor  of  Florida. — Explores 
the  country  around  the  gulf. — The  company  embark  in  boats,  and  are  wrecked. — Four 
men  reach  San  Miguel. — De  Soto  sets  out  on  an  expedition  to  explore  and  conquer  Flo-, 
rida. — Arrives  at  Tampa  Bay. — Marches  into  the*  interior.— Spends  the  winter  on  Flint 
River. — The  company  march  into  South  Carolina. — Cross  into  Georgia. — Capture 
Manville. — Spend  the  next  winter  on  the  Yazoo. — Discover  the  Mississippi. — Explore 
Arkansas  and  return  to  the  Mississippi. — De  Soto  dies. — His  men  again  march  west 
ward  to  the  mountains. — Return  to  the  mouth  of  Red  River. — Build  boats  and  descend 
the  Mississippi.— Reach  the  Spanish  settlements  in  Mexico.— Melendez  comes  to  Florida, 
and  founds  St.  Augustine. — Murders  the  Huguenots  on  the  St.  John's. — Massacres  the 
crews  of  the  French  vessels.— Extent  of  the  Spanish  explorations.— The  Portuguese  voy 
age  of  Gaspar  Cortereal. — He  sells  a  cargo  of  Indian  slaves  in  Portugal. 


•~>l  HISTORY  OF  THE   L'XLTED  STATES. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

First  acquaintance  of  the  French  with  America. — Verrazzani  is  sent  out  to  make 
explorations. — Arrives  on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina.— Explores  the  shores  of  the 
Country  as  far  north  as  Newfoundland. — Cartier  is  sent  on  a  voyage  to  America. — 
Reaches  Newfoundland  and  enters  the  Gulf  and  River  of  St.  Lawrence. — Returns  to  Eu 
rope. — Sails  on  a  second  expedition. — Ascends  the  St.  Lawrence  to  Montreal. — His  crew 
an  attacked  with  scurvy.— He  passes  the  winter  near  the  site  of  Quebec.— And  returns 
to  France. — Roberval  undertakes  to  colonize  the  country. — Cartier  joined  to  the  under 
taking. — Prisons  of  France  are  opened  to  furnish  emigrants. — Expedition  reaches  the  St. 
Lawrence. — The  leaders  quarrel,  and  Cartier  goes  back  to  France. — The  whole  colony 
returns. — Roberval  sails  with  another  fleet.— And  is  lost  at  sea. — Ribault  conducts  a 
band  of  Huguenots  to  Port  Royal. — Builds  Fort  Carolina. — The  settlement  is  abandoned. 
— The  enterprise  renewed  by  Laudonniere. — A  Huguenot  colony  established  on  the  St. 
John's  River. — But  destroyed  by  Melendez. — De  Gourges  takes  vengeance  on  the  Span 
iards. — La  Roche  is  commissioned  to  plant  colonies  in  America. — French  prisons  again 
opened. — A  settlement  is  made  on  Sable  Island. — The  company  rocued  and  carried  to 
France. — De  Monts  made  viceroy  of  New  France. — Departs  with  a  colony. — Reaches  the 
Bay  of  Fundy. — Port  Royal  founded  by  Poutrincourt,  and  the  St.  Croix  settlement  by 
De  Monts. — The  country  named  Acadia. — Champlain  receives  a  commission. — Sails  with 
a  colony  to  the  St.  Lawrence. — Goes  against  the  Iroquois. — Returns  and  founds  Quebec. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Henry  VII.  commissions  John  Cabot. — Who  discovers  North  America. — Is  recom- 
mi-ioned. — Sebastian  takes  charge  of  the  expedition. — Explores  the  American  coast 
from  Labrador  to  Cape  Hatteras. — Leaves  England  to  become  pilot  of  Spain. — The 
notable  year  1498. — Causes  which  impeded  English  discovery. — Maritime  enterprise 
revives  under  Elizabeth. — Frobisher  sails  to  America  and  discovers  Meta  Incognita. — 
Takes  spurious  ore  to  London. — A  new  voyage  is  planned. — Frobisher  conducts  a  fleet 
to  Meta  Incognita. — The  expedition  proves  a  failure. — Sir  Francis  Drake  capture-  Span 
ish  merchantmen. — Goes  to  the  Pacific  coast. — Attempts  the  discovery  of  a  north-west 
pa— age. — Gilbert  forms  a  plan  of  colonization. — Is  assisted  by  Raleigh. — Conducts  a 
fleet  to  Newfoundland. — The  crews  find  spurious  minerals. — The  voyage  is  continued 
to  Massachusetts. — Gilbert  loses  his  best  ship  and  a  hundred  men.— Starts  home,  and  is 
lo-t  at  sea. — Raleigh  sends  Amidas  and  Barlow  with  a  colony.— They  reach  Roanoke 
Islan'd  and  begin  a  settlement.— The  place  is  abandoned.— Raleigh  sends  a  second  colony 
under  Lane. — The  colonists  reach  Roanoke  and  begin  to  build. — Difficulties  arise  with 
tin-  Indians. — The  settlement  is  broken  up. — Tbe  colony  taken  home  by  Drake. — A  new 
charter  granted  by  Raleigh,  and  White  chosen  governor. — The  new  emigrants  arrive  at 
Roanoke. — The  foundations  of  a  town  laid  on  the  island.— Troubles  with  the  Indians. — 
Manteo  is  made  a  peer. — White  returns  to  England. — Birth  of  Virginia  Dare. — The  fate 
of  the  colony  never  ascertained.— Condition  of  affairs  in  England. — White  returns,  and 
finds  Roanoke  deserted. — Raleigh  assigns  his  patent  to  London  merchants. — Gosnold 
rnakt •<  a  voyage  directly  across  the  Atlantic.— Attempts  to  form  a  settlement  on  Elizabeth 
Island.— The  place  is  abandoned. — Gosnold  trades  with  the  natives. — The  crew  demand 
to  return. — Flattering  accounts  are  given  of  the  country. — An  expedition  is  sent  out 
under  I'ring.— He  explores  a  part  of  the  New  England  coast,  and  returns  to  Bristol.— 
Wiiymoiith  sails  on  a  voyage.— Trades  with  the  Indians  of  Maine. — Returns  to  England. 


VOYAGE  AND  DISCOVERY.  55 


CHAPTEK  VI. 

King  James  issues  patents  to  the  London  and  Plymouth  Companies. — The  London 
Company  to  plant  colonies  between  the  34th  and  the  38th  parallels. — The  Plymouth  Com 
pany  to  make  settlements  from  the  41st  to  the  45th  degree. — Gosnold,  Smith,  Hakluyt 
and  Wingfield  lead  the  affairs  of  the  Southern  Company. — No  democratic  principles 
are  recognized  in  the  charter. — A  ship  is  sent  out  by  the  Plymouth  Company. — A 
second  vessel  is  despatched  to  America. — A  settlement  is  attempted  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Kennebec. — Is  abandoned  in  the  summer  of  1608. — A  fleet  with  a  colony  is  sent  out  by 
the  London  Company. — Newport  commands. — They  arrive  in  the  Chesapeake.— Enter 
James  River. — Make  a  landing  and  lay  the  foundations  of  Jamestown. — The  affairs  of 
the  Plymouth  Company  are  revived  by  Smith. — He  explores  and  maps  the  coast  of 
Maine  and  Massachusetts. — Several  attempts  are  made  to  form  a  colony  in  New  Eng 
land. — The  Plymouth  Company  is  superseded  by  the  Council  of  Plymouth. — A  new 
plan  of  colonization  is  made,  and'  Smith  appointed  admiral. — The  Puritans  arise  in  the 
North  of  England. — They  remove  to  Amsterdam  and  Leyden. — Determine  to  remove  to 
America. — Ask  permission  of  the  king  and  the  Council  of  Plymouth. — Meet  with  dis 
couragements. — Procure  two  vessels  at  their  own  expense. — Sail  from  Leyden,  and  after 
ward  from  Southampton. — The  Speedwell  is  found  unfit  for  the  voyage,  and  the  Pilgrims 
depart  in  the  Mayflower. — The  Pilgrims  have  a  stormy  voyage. — Come  in  sight  of  Cape 
Cod. — They  make  a  frame  of  government. — Carver  is  elected  governor. — The  landing 
is  delayed  by  bad  weather. — The  ship  is  driven  by  storms. — Enters  Plymouth  harbor. — 
The  Puritans  go  ashore  on  the  1 1th  of  December. — Begin  to  build. — Are  attacked  with 
diseases. — Many  of  the  colony  die. — An  early  spring  brings  them  relief. 


CHAPTEK  VII. 

Dutch  settlements  in  America  result  from  the  voyages  of  Hudson. — He  is  employed 
by  London  merchants  to  reach  the  Indies. — Sails  into  the  North  Atlantic. — Fails  in  his 
effort. — Is  sent  on  a  second  voyage. — And  fails. — Goes  into  the  service  of  the  Dutch  East 
India  Company. — Sails  on  a  third  voyage. — Is  driven  back  by  the  icebergs. — Turns  to 
America. — Reaches  Newfoundland. — Sails  southward  to  the  Chesapeake. — Then  north 
ward  to  New  York  harbor. — Discovers  the  Hudson  River. — Explores  that  stream  as  far 
as  Albany. — Returns  to  Dartmouth. — Is  detained  by  the  English  government. — Is  sent  on 
a  fourth  expedition. — Discovers  Hudson  Strait  and  Bay. — Is  overtaken  by  winter. — The 
crew  mutiny. — Hudson  is  cast  off  among  the  icebergs. — Dutch  vessels  begin  to  trade  at 
;he  mouth  of  the  Hudson. — The  states-general  grant  a  right  to  trade. — A  settlement  is 
nade  on  Manhattan  Island. — Block  explores  Long  Island  Sound. — Christiansen  builds 
"'ort  Nassau. — May  explores  the  coast  of  New  Jersey. — Holland  claims  the  country 
•om  Delaware  Bay  to  Cape  Cod. 


56 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


PRONUNCIATION  OF  PROPER  NAMES  USED  IN  PART  I. 

[S.,  Spanish  ;  F.,  French  ;  E.,  English;  It.,  Italian  ;  I.,  Indian  ;  L.,  Latin  ;  N.,  Norse;  G.,  German  ; 

P.,  Portuguese.] 


Algonquin  [I.],  al-zhon-ken. 

Amerigo  Vespucci    [It,],    ah-mer-e-go    v6s- 

poot-che. 

Amidas  [E.],  am-Id-fK 
Antonio  de  Espego  [S.],  ahn-to-nI-6  da  C-.s- 

pa-ho. 

Armada  [S.],  ahr-mah-da. 
Cabot  [E.],  kabot. 
Cartier  [F.],  kahr-tl-a. 
Chabot  [F.],  sha-bo. 
Cham  [Tartar],  kam. 
Cham  plain  [F.],  sham-plan. 
Chicnra  [S.],  che-ko-ra. 
Coli.irni  [F.],  kO-lon-yr. 
Columbus  [L.],  ko-lum-bus. 
Conde  [F.],  k&n-dfi. 
Copernicus  [L.],  k6-p£r-nl-ktts. 
De  Monts  [F.],  du  mong. 
De  Vaca  [S.],  da  vah-ka. 
Dominic    de   Gourges    [F.],   do-iMn-ek     du 

goorzh. 

£1  Dorado  [S.],  61  do-rah-do. 
KM[tiimaux  [L],  es-kl-moz. 
Ferdinand  de    Soto  [S.],     f<§r-dl-nahnd    da 

so-to. 

Ferdinand  Gorges  [E.],  fer-dl-nand  gor-jez. 
Ferdinand   Magellan  [P.],  fer-dl-nand    ma- 

jel-lftn. 
Fernandez  de  Cordova  [S.],  fer-nahn-deth 

da  kor-do-va. 

Fernando  Cortez  [S.],  fer-nahn-do  kor-t€th. 
Frobisher  [E.],  frob-Isli-C-r. 
Galileo  [I.],  gah-lT-la-6. 
Gaspar  Cortereal  [P.],  gahs-pahr  kor-ta-ra- 

ahl. 

Gosnold  [E.],  gos-nold. 
Grijalva  [S.],  gre-hahl-va. 
Ha'kluyt[E.],  hak-looi. 
Herjulfson  [N.],  hfir-yoolf-son. 
Hochelaga  [I.],  hok-C-lah-ga. 


Huguenots  [F.],  hu-gfi-n&ts. 

Isabella  [S.],  Iz-a-bfcl-la. 

Iroquois  [I.],  Ir-6-kwah. 

Juan  Ponce  de  Leon  [S.],  hwahn  pon-tha 

da  la-on. 

La  Roche  [F.],  la  rush. 
La  Roque  [F.],  la  rok. 
Laudonnifire  [F.],  10-don-nI-fir. 
Leyden  [G.],  11-dgn. 
Lief  Erickson  [X.],  lef  er-Ik-sun. 
Lucas    Vasquez    de    Ayllon    [S.]j   loo-kahs 

vahs-kPth  da  il-yon. 
Mandeville  [E.],  man-de-vll. 
Manteo  [L],  mahn-tc-o. 
Manuel  [P.],  mahn-oo-al. 
Mt-ta  IncoLTiiita  [L.],  me-til  In-cog-nl-ta. 
Ojeda  [S.],  6-ha-da. 
Pamphilo   de   Xarvaez  [S.],   pahm-fe-lo  da 

nahr-vah-Cth. 

Pascua  Florida  [L.],  pahs-koo-fl  flor-1-d-i. 
Pedro  Melendez  [S.],  pu-dro  uia-leu-deth. 
Pinta  [S.],  pen-ta. 
Pizarro  [S.],  ]>e-thahr-ro. 
Poutrincourt  [F.],  poo-trau-koor. 
Raleigh  [E.],  raw-H. 
Ribault[F.],  re-bo. 
Roberval  [F.],  rob-gr-vahl. 
Rochelle  [F.],  ro-shfcl. 
Rodrigo  Triana  [S.],  rod-re-go  tre-ah-na. 
Santa  Maria  [S.],  sahn-t:l  mah-rf'-ii. 
Thorfinn  Karlsefne  [N.],  tor-fin  kahrl-sef-ne. 
Thorstein  Erickson  [N.],  tor-stin  er-tk-sun. 
Vasco  de  Gama  [P.],  vahs-ko  da  gah-inA. 
Vasoo  Nunez  de  Balboa  [S.],  vahs-ko  noon- 

y6th  da  bahl-bo-a. 
Verrazzani  [It.],  ver-rat-tsah-ne. 
Warwick  [E.],  wahr-rlk. 
Waymouth  [E.],  wii-muth. 
Wiiiirina  [I.],  wln-ge-na. 
Xeres  [S.],  hft-rgth. 


PART   II 

COLONIAL  HISTOEY. 

A.  D.  1607-1754. 


CHAPTER    I. 
VIRGINIA. 

MANY  circumstances  impeded  the  progress  of  the  oldest  Virginia 
colony.  The  first  settlers  at  Jamestown  were  idle,  improvident, 
dissolute.  Of  the  one  hundred  and  five  men  who  came  with  Newport 
in  the  spring  of  1607,  only  twelve  were  common  laborers.  There  were 
four  carpenters  in  the  company,  and  six  or  eight  masons  and  blacksmiths, 
but  the  lack  of  mechanics  was  compensated  by  a  long  list  of  forty-eight 
gentlemen.  If  necessity  had  not  soon  driven  these  to  the  honorable 
vocations  of  toil,  the  colony  must  have  perished.  The  few  married  men 
who  joined  the  expedition  had  left  their  families  in  England.  The  pros 
pect  of  planting  an  American  State  on  the  banks  of  James  Eiver  was 
not  at  all  encouraging. 

2.  From  the  first  the  affairs  of  the  colony  were  badly  managed.  King 
James  made  out  instructions  for  the  organization  of  the  new  State,  and 
then,  with  his  usual  stupidity,  sealed  up  the  parchment  in  a  box  which 
was  not  to  be  opened  until  the  arrival  of  the  emigrants  in  America.  The 
names  of  the  governor  and  members  of  the  council  were  thus  unknown 
during  the  voyage;  there  was  no  legitimate  authority  on  shipboard; 
insubordination  and  anarchy  prevailed  among  the  riotous  company.  In 
this  state  of  turbulence  and  misrule,  an  absurd  suspicion  was  blown  out 
against  Captain  John  Smith,  the  best  and  truest  man  in  the  colony.  He 
was  accused  of  making  a  plot  to  murder  the  council,  of  which  he  was 
supposed  to  be  a  member,  and  to  make  himself  monarch  of  Virginia. 
An  arrest  followed,  and  confinement  until  the  end  of  the  voyage.  When 
at  last  the  colonists  reached  the  site  of  their  future  settlement,  the  king's 
instructions  were  unsealed  and  the  names  of  the  seven  members  of  the 

57 


58 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


Inferior  Council  made  known.  Then  a  meeting  of  that  body  was  held 
and  Edward  AVingfield  duly  elected  first  governor  of  Virginia.  Smith, 
who  had  been  set  at  liberty,  was  now  charged  with  sedition  and  excluded 
from  his  ^-at  in  the  council.  He  demanded  to  be  tried;  and  when  it  was 
found  that  his  jealous  enemies  could  bring  nothing  but  their  own  suspi 
cions  against  him,  he  Mas  acquitted,  and  finally,  through  the  good  offices 
of  Robert  Hunt,  restored  to  his  place  as  a  member  of  the  corporation. 

3.  As  soon  as  the  settlement  was  well  begun  and  the  affairs  of  the  colony 

came  into  a  better 
condition,  the  rest 
less  Smith,  accom 
panied  by  New 
port  and  twenty 
others,  ascended 
and  explored 
James  River  for 
forty-five  miles. 
This  was  the  first 
of  those  marvelous 
expeditions  which 
were  undertaken 
and  carried  out  by 
Smith's  enterprise 
and  daring.  Just 
below  the  falls  of 
the  river,  at  the 
present  site  of 
Richmond,  the 
English  explorers 
came  upon  the 
capital  of  Pow- 

hatan,  the  Indian  king.  Smith  was  not  greatly  impressed  with  the  mag 
nificence  of  an  empire  whose  chief  city  was  a  squalid  village  of  twelve 
wigwams.  The  native  monarch  received  the  foreigners  with  formal 
courtesy  and  used  his  authority  to  moderate  the  dislike  which  his  sub 
jects  manifested  at  the  intrusion.  About  the  last  of  May  the  company 
returned  to  Jamestown,  and  fifteen  days  later  Newport  embarked  for 
England. 

4.  The  colonists  now  for  the  first  time  began  to  realize  their  situation. 
They  were  alone  amid  the  solitudes  of  the  New  World.     The  beauties 
of  the  Virginia  wilderness  were  around  them,  but  the  terrors  of  the 


CAPTAIN  JOHN  SMITH. 


VIRGINIA.— FIRST  CHARTER.  59 

approaching  winter  were  already  present  to  their  imagination.  In  the 
latter  part  of  August  dreadful  diseases  broke  out  in  the  settlement,  and 
the  colony  was  brought  to  the  verge  of  ruin.  The  fort  which  had  been 
built  for  the  defence  of  the  plantation  was  filled  with  the  sick  and  dying. 
At  one  time  no  more  than  five  men  were  able  to  go  on  duty  as  sentinels. 
Bartholomew  Gosnold,  the  projector  of  the  colony  and  one  of  the  best 
men  in  the  council,  died,  and  before  the  middle  of  September  one-half 
of  the  whole  number  had  been  swept  off  by  the  terrible  malady.  If  the 
frosts  of  autumn  had  not  come  to  check  the  ravages  of  disease,  no  soul 
would  have  been  left  to  tell  the  story. 

5.  Civil  dissension  was  added  to  the  other  calamities  of  the  settlement. 
President  Wingfield,  an  unprincipled  man,  and  his  confederate,  George 
Kendall,  a  member  of  the  council,  were  detected  in  embezzling  the  stores 
of  the  colony.     Attempting  to  escape  in  the  company's  vessel,  they  were 
arrested,  impeached  and  removed  from  office.     Only  three   councilmen 
now  remained,  Ratcliffe,  Martin  and  Smith ;  the  first  was  chosen  presi 
dent.     He  was  a  man  who  possessed  neither  ability  nor  courage,  and  the 
affairs  of  the  settlers  grew  worse  and  worse.     After  a  few  weeks  of  vacil 
lation  and  incompetency,  he,  like  his  predecessor,  was  caught  in  an  attempt 
to  abandon  the  colony,  and  willingly  gave  up  an  office  which  he  could  not 
fill.     Only  Martin  and  Smith  now  remained ;  the  former  elected  the  lat 
ter  president  of  Virginia !     It  was  a  forlorn  piece  of  business,  but  very 
necessary  for  the  public  good.     In  their  distress  and  bitterness  there  had 
come  to  pass  among  the  colonists  a  remarkable  unanimity  as  to  Smith's 
merits  and  abilities.     The  new  administration  entered  upon  the  discharge 
of  its  duties  without  a  particle  of  opposition. 

6.  The  new  president,  though  not  yet  thirty  years  of  age,  was  a  veteran 
in  every  kind  of  valuable  human  experience.     Born  an  Englishman; 
trained  as  a  soldier  in  the  wars  of  Holland ;  a  traveler  in  France,  Italy 
and  Egypt;  again  a  soldier  in  Hungary;  captured  by  the  Turks  and 
sold  as  a  slave;  sent  from  Constantinople  to  a  prison  in  the  Crimea; 
killing  a  taskmaster  who  beat  him,  and  then  escaping  through  the  woods 
of  Russia  to  Western  Europe ;  going  with  an  army  of  adventurers  against 
Morocco;  finally  returning  to  England  and  joining  the  London  Com 
pany, — he  was  now  called  upon  by  the  very  enemies  who  had  persecuted 
and  ill-treated  him  to  rescue  them  and  their  colony  from  destruction.     A 
strange  and  wonderful  career !     John  Smith  was  altogether  the  most  noted 
man  in  the  early  history  of  America. 

7.  Under  the  new  administration  the  Jamestown  settlement  soon  began 
fco  show  signs  of  vitality  and  progress.     Smith's  first  care,  after  the  set 
tlers  were  in  a  measure  restored  to  health,  was  to  improve  the  buildings 


60  HISTORY  OF  THE   V SITED  STATES. 

of  the  plantation.  The  fortifications  of  the  place  were  strengthened, 
d\\illings  were  repaired,  a  >t<>ivhousc  erected,  and  everything  made  ready 
for  the  coming  winter.  The  next  measure  was  to  secure  a  supply  of  pro- 
vinous  from  the  surrounding  country.  A  plentiful  harvest  among  the 
Indians  had  compensated  in  some  degree  for  the  mismanagement  and 
rascality  of  the  former  officers  of  the  colony,  but  to  procure  corn  from  the 
natives  was  not  an  easy  task.  Although  ignorant  of  the  Indian  language, 
Smith  undertook  the  hazardous  enterprise.  Descending  James  River  as 
far  as  Hampton  Roads,  he  landed  with  his  five  companions,  went  boldly 
among  the  natives,  and  began  to  offer  them  hatchets  and  copper  coins  in 
exchange  for  corn.  The  Indians  only  laughed  at  the  proposal,  and  then 
mocked  the  half-starved  foreigners  by  offering  to  barter  a  piece  of  bread 
for  Smith's  sword  and  musket.  Finding  that  good  treatment  was  only 
thrown  away,  the  English  captain  formed  the  desperate  resolution  of  fight 
ing.  He  and  his  men  fired  a  volley  among  the  affrighted  savages,  who 
ran  yelling  into  the  woods.  Going  straight  to  their  wigwams,  he  found 
an  abundant  store  of  corn,  but  forbade  his  men  to  take  a  grain  until  the 
Indians  should  return  to  attack  them.  Sixty  or  seventy  painted  warriors, 
headed  by  a  priest  who  carried  an  idol  in  his  arms,  soon  came  out  of  the 
forest  and  made  a  violent  onset.  The  English  not  only  stood  their  ground, 
but  made  a  rush,  wounded  several  of  the  natives  and  captured  their  idol. 
A  parley  now  ensued ;  the  terrified  priest  came  and  humbly  begged  for  his 
fallen  deity,  but  Smith  stood  grimly  with  his  musket  across  the  pros 
trate  idol,  and  would  grant  no  terms  until  six  unarmed  Indians  had  loaded 
his  boat  with  corn.  Then  the  image  was  given  up,  beads  and  hatchets 
were  liberally  distributed  among  the  warriors  who  ratified  the  peace  by 
pei-forming  a  dance  of  friendship,  while  Smith  and  his  men  rowed  up  the 
river  with  a  boat-load  of  supplies. 

8.  There  were  other  causes  of  rejoicing  at  Jamestown.     The  neighbor 
ing  Indians,  made  liberal  by  their  own  abundance,  began  to  come  into 
the  fort  with  voluntary  contributions.     The  fear  of  famine  passed  away. 
The  woods  were  full  of  wild  turkeys  and  other  game,  inviting  to  the  chase 
as  many  as  delighted  in  such  excitement.     Good  discipline  was  maintained 
in  the  settlement  and  friendly  relations  established  with  several   of  the 
native  tribes.     Seeing  the  end  of  their  distresses,  the  colonists  revived  in 
spirit;  cheerfulness  and  hope  took  the  place  of  melancholy  ami  despair. 

9.  As  soon  as  the  setting  in  of  winter  had  made  an  abandonment  of 
the  colony  impossible,  the  president,  to  whose  ardor  winter  and  summer 
were  alike,  gave  himself  freely  to  the  work  of  exploring  the  country. 
With  a  company  of  six  Englishmen  and  two  Indian  guides  he  began  the 
ascent  of  the  Chickahominy  River.     It  was  generally  believed  by  the 


1000 


ii.  (xiistavus  Adolphus  th<>  Great. 

(•rotius. 


IV 


(Galileo.         is.  Tin-  Thirty  Years' War  begins. 

K«I>l<'r.  48.  I Vacc  of  \\Ystphalia 

24-42.  Richelieu.     43   Louis  XIV. 

Shakespeare.  Milton. 

Ifcicoii.  49.  Cromwell. 


Jamc- 


7. 


9 


85.Eevocati 

Haln-a 

Locke. 

88.  \\  ill 

of -Mary,     «»4. 

25.  Charles  I.      42.  The  Revolution.    C0'  Th<>  ^«'>t"ration. 

60.  Charles  II.         8o.Jame 


^_  1. 1 

rf*V     •         J       /"It    °        ~,  «"N       ^ .^--wf        «      CAVtAll  J   11  l^Li 

Charter  44.  Indian  massacre. 

1_».  House  of  Burgesses  established. 


76.^ Bacon's  Rebelli., 

77.    Vir.irinia  !».-,•. ,n 

1  Act.      M.  jjoval  •', 


of  Slaverj- 

• . Culpeppra 

34,  :  MARYLAND  ^ -ttl. -d  J,y  the  Catho- 

Ucs  under  Lord  Baltimore.  75.  Charles  Calvei 

:  '"•f'^'ntativc  -ovcnniH-iit  t-stablishcd. 


14. 


TOEK  -,„  fiS^^Sfc, 

4/.  Stuyvesant.  711.  Lovelace. 

56.  New  Y<,rk  City  iouiulcd.        74.  Edmi 

25.  Minuits,  governor.  .  — 

_  38.  Wilmington  s.-tth-d  l.y  the  Swedes.  82.:DELA"W"A 


23,: NEW  JERSEY  snth-d  i,y  the  Dutch. 


20. 


29,  NEW  HAMPSHIRE  settled. 

L'7.  Uoston  founded. 

30.  i  MAINE  settii'd."": 


81.  First 


80. :  \«'\v  Hampshire 

:  as  a  distinct  eolmi- 


7<!.  King  I'liiiij 


MASSACHUSETTS  settled  by  the  Puritans  at  Plymouth. 
30.  Winthrop,  governor. 


governor. 

38.  Harvard  ('..lle-e  founded. 
39.  First  printing-press  set  up  at  Cainliridgt-. 


SMI.  liii 
W.  Wi 


36,  :  RHODE   ISLAND  settled  by  Rotrrr  \Villia^7 

:    39.  Newport  founded. 87.    Kh..de 

•     .'!7.  Pequod  War.  89~The 

30,  :  CONNECTICUT  granted  to  the  earl  of  Warwick. 

:  •"'">.  Saybrook  founded. 
i33.  Hartford  founded.  62.  New  charter  -ranted. 


70,  :  SOUTH    OAROLIN. 

:  Locke's  Constitution  ad. 

:  86.  Arrival   , 

82,  :  PENNS1 
:       tin-  On: 


170O 


the  Great. 

Charles  XII. 

War  of  the  Spanish  Succession. 

Leibnitz. 

13.  Peace  of  Utrecht. 

diet  of  Nantes. 

us.  15.  Louis  XV. 

revolution. 

UK!  Mary,  and  after  the  death 

mm  III. 


2.  Anne.      14.  George  I.      27.  George  II 


62.  Catharine  II. 

40.  Frederick  the  Great. 

40.  War  of  the  Austrian  Succession  terminated 

by  48.  Peace  of  Aix-la-Chapelle.  89.  French 

Revolution. 
93.  Reign 

Voltaire.  74.  Louis  XVI.      of  Ter 

ror. 
Dr.  Johnson.  Burke. 

65.  The  Buckingham  Ministry. 

Newton.  Chatham.  £". 

55.  War  between  France  and  England.     *  ox* 

65.  The  Stamp  Act. 
60.  George  III. 


proprietary  government, 
lent  re-established. 


32.  Birth  of  Washington.       65.  The  Virginia:  Resolutions. 


governor. 


).  Arrival  of  the  German  immigrants. 


.rchdale,  governor. 

11.  The  Coree  War. 


20.  Final  separation  of  the  Carolinas. 


aid  becomes  a  royal  government. 
el  Copley. 


hter,  governor. 

tcher.       1.  Cornbury. 

'Cllamont. 

Vndros. 


44.  Negro  plot.      58.  Fall  of  Louisburg. 
32.  Cosby,  governor.  65.  Declaration:  of  Rights. 

54.  French  and  Indian  :  War. 

65.  First  Colonial  Congress  assembles  at  New  York. 


eparated  from  New  York. 


Jnion  of  East  and  West  Jersey. 
mbly. 


Dr.  Benjamin  :  Franklin. 

38.  Royal  government  established. 


fnited  with  Massachusetts.  41.  :  New  Hampshire  finally  sepa-        : 

20.  Introduction  of  tea.  :     rated  from  Mass.     67.  The  tea  tax. 


d  death. 

4.  First  newspaper. 
ts  loses  her  charter, 
e  of  paper  money 
illiam's  War. " 
2.  Queen  Anne's  War. 
aft        10.  First  post-office, 
ent. 


61.  Writs  of  Assistance. 

70.  The  Boston  "Tea  Party." 


44.  King  George's  War. 


75. 


Lexington. 


45.  |£1  Louisburg  taken.          74.  Boston  Port  Bill. 
68.  General  Gage  arrives  in  I 


59. 


75. 
taken.     70. 


Boston. 


Bunker  Hill. 
Tumult  in  Boston. 


d  joined  to  New  York. 


£  of  the  charter. 

.  Yale  College  founded. 


;tled  by  the  English. 

2.  Expedition  against  St.  Augustine. 
e  Huguenots.  29.  Royal  government  established. 

[A  settled  l>y 
s  under  Penn.  * 
;es  his  commission. 


76.  Independence. 

Braddock's  defe?  i . 

74.  Sen >ml  Congress  asscin- 
H>les  ai  Philadelphia. 


33,  :  GEORG-IA  settled  by  the  English 

under  Oglethorpe.  H 

52.  Royal  government  established. 


VIRGINIA.— FIRST  CHARTER.  61 

people  of  Jamestown  that  by  going  up  this  stream  they  could  reach  the 
Pacific  Ocean.  Smith  knew  well  enough  the  absurdity  of  such  an  opin 
ion,  but  humored  it  because  of  the  opportunity  which  it  gave  him  to 
explore  new  territory.  The  rest  might  dig  imaginary  gold-dust  and  hunt 
for  the  Pacific;  he  would  see  the  country  and  map  the  course  of  the 
river. 

10.  The  company  proceeded  up  the  Chickahominy  until  their  barge  ran 
aground  in  shallow  water.     Mooring  the  boat  in  a  place  of  safety,  Smith  left 
four  of  the  Englishmen  to  guard  it,  and  with  the  other  two  and  the  Indian 
guides  ascended  the  stream  in  a  canoe.     When  this  smaller  craft  could  go 
no  farther,  it  was  put  in  charge  of  the  white  men,  while  the  captain,  with 
only  the  savages,  proceeded  on  foot.     For  twenty  miles  he  continued  along 
the  banks  of  the  river,  now  dwindled  to  a  mere  creek  winding  about  the 
woods  and  meadows.     Meanwhile,  the  men  who  were  left  to  protect  the 
barge  disobeyed  their  orders,  and  wandering  into  the  forest,  were  attacked 
by  three  hundred  Indians  under  the  command  of  their  king,  Opechan- 
canough,  the  brother  of  Powhatan.     Three  of  the  Englishmen  escaped 
to  the  boat,  but  the  fourth,  George  Cassen  by  name,  was  taken  prisoner. 
Him  the  savages  compelled  by  torture  to  reveal  the  whereabouts  of  Smith. 
The  two  men  who  guarded  the  canoe  were  next  overtaken  and  killed. 
The  captain  himself  was  at  last  discovered,  attacked,  wounded  with  an 
arrow  and  chased  through  the  woods.     The  missiles  of  the  barbarians 
flew  around  him  in  a  shower,  but  he  compelled  the  Indian  guides  to  stand 
between  him  and  his  enemies,  and  every  discharge  of  his  musket  brought 
down  a  savage.     He  fought  like  a  lion  at  bay,  tied  one  of  the  guides  to 
his  left  arm  for  a  buckler,  ran  and  fired  by  turns,  stumbled  into  a  morass, 
and  was  finally  overtaken.     The  savages  were  still  wary  of  their  danger 
ous  antagonist  until  he  laid  down  his  gun,  made  signs  of  surrender  and 
was  pulled  out  of  the  mire. 

11.  Without  exhibiting  the  least  signs  of  fear,  Smith  demanded  to  see 
the  Indian  chief,  and  on  being  taken  into  the  presence  of  that  dignitary 
began  to  excite  his  interest  and  curiosity  by  showing  him  a  pocket  com 
pass  and  a  watch.      These  mysterious  instruments  struck  the  Indians 
with  awe ;  and  profiting  by  his  momentary  advantage,  the  prisoner  began 
to  draw  figures  on  the  ground,  and  to  give  his  captors  some  rude  lessons 
in  geography  and  astronomy.     The  savages  were  amazed  and  listened  for 
an  hour,  but  then  grew  tired,  bound  their  captive  to  a  tree  and  prepared 
to  shoot  him.     At  the  critical  moment  he  flourished  his  compass  in  the 
air  as  though  performing  a  ceremony,  and  the  Indians  forbore  to  shoot. 
His  sagacity  and  courage  had  gained  the  day,  but  the  more  appalling 
danger  of  torture  was  yet  to  be  avoided.     The  savages,  however,  were 


<!:?  iriSTOKY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

thoroughly  superstitious,  and  became  afraid  to  pronrd  against  him  except 
in  the  most  formal  manner.  He  was  regarded  l>y  them  as  an  inhabitant 
of  another  world  whom  it  was  dangerous  to  touch. 

12.  Smith  was  first  taken  to  the  town  of  Orapax,  a  few  miles  north 
east  of  the  site  of  Richmond.      Here   he   found   the   Indians   making 
great  preparations  to  attack  and  destroy  Jamestown.     They  invited  him 
to  join  them  and  become  their  leader,  but  he  refused,  and  then  terrified 
them  by  describing  the  cannon  and   other  destructive  weapons  of  the 
English.     He  also  managed  to  write  a  letter  to  his  countrymen  at  the 
settlement,  telling  them  of  his  captivity  and  their  own  peril,  asking  for 
certain  articles,  and  requesting  especially  that  those  bearing  the  note  should 
be  thoroughly  frightened  before  their  return.     This  letter,  which  seemed 
to  them  to  have  such  mysterious  power  of  carry  ing  intelligence  to  a  dis 
tance,  was  not  lost  on  the  Indians,  who  dreaded  the  writer  more  than  ever. 
When  the  warriors  bearing  the  epistle  arrived  at  Jamestown  and  found 
everything  precisely  as  Smith  had  said,  their  terror  and  amazement  knew 
no  bounds,  and  as  soon  as  they  returned  to  Orapax  all  thought  of  attack 
ing  the  settlement  was  at  once  given  up. 

13.  The  Indians  now  marched  their  captive  about  from  village  to  vil 
lage,  the  interest  and  excitement  constantly  increasing,  until,  near  the 
fork  of  York  River,  they  came  to  Pamunkey,  the  capital  of  Opechan- 
canough.     Here  Smith  was  turned  over  to  the  priests,  who  assembled  in 
their  Long  House,  or  judgment-hall,  and  for  three  days  together  danced 
around  him,  sang  and  yelled  after  the  manner  of  their  superstition.     The 
object  was  to  determine  by  this  wild  ceremony  what  their  prisoner's  fate 
should  be.     The  decision  was  against  him,  and  he  wras  condemned  to  death. 

14.  It  was  necessary  that  the  sanction  of  the  Indian  emperor  should 
be  given  to  the  sentence,  and  Smith  was  now  taken  twenty-five  miles 
down  the  river  to  a  town  where  Powhatan  lived  in  winter.     The  savage 
monarch  was  now  sixty  years  of  age,  and,  to  use  Smith's  owrn  language, 
looked  every  inch  a  king.     He  received  the  prisoner  with  all  the  rude 
formalities  peculiar  to  his  race.     Going  to  the  Long  House  of  the  village, 
the  emperor,  clad  in  a  robe  of  raccoon  skins,  took  his  seat  on  a  kind  of 
throne  prepared  for  the  occasion.     His  two  daughters  sat  right  and  left, 
while  files  of  warriors  and  women  of  rank  were  ranged  around  the  hall. 
The  king  solemnly  reviewed  the  cause  and  confirmed  the  sentence  of 
death.     Two  large  stones  were  brought  into  the  hall,  Smith  was  dragged 
forth  bound,  and  his  head  put  into  position  to  be  crushed  with  a  war- 
club.     A  stalwart  painted  savage  was  ordered  out  of  the  rank  and  stood 
ready  for  the  bloody  tragedy.     The  signal  was  given,  the  grim  execu 
tioner  raised  his  bludgeon,  and  another  moment  had  decided  the  fate  of 


VIRGINIA.— FIRST  CHARTER.  63 

both  the  illustrious  captive  and  his  colony.  But  the  peril  went  by  harm 
less.  Matoaka,*  the  eldest  daughter  of  Powhatan,  sprang  from  her  seat 
and  rushed  between  the  warrior's  uplifted  club  and  the  prostrate  prisoner. 
She  clasped  his  head  in  her  arms  and  held  on  with  the  resolution  of  despair 
until  her  father,  yielding  to  her  frantic  appeals,  ordered  Smith  to  be 
unbound  and  lifted  up.  Again  he  was  rescued  from  a  terrible  death. 
There  is  no  reason  in  the  world  for  doubting  the  truth  of  this  affecting 
and  romantic  story,  one  of  the  most  marvelous  and  touching  in  the  his 
tory  of  any  nation. 

15.  Powhatan,  having  determined  to  spare  his  captive's  life,  received 
him  into  favor.     The  prisoner  should  remain  in  the  household  of  the  mon 
arch,  making  hatchets  for  the  warriors  and  -toys  for  the  king's  daughters. 
By  degrees  his   liberties  were  enlarged,  and  it  was   even  agreed  soon 
afterward  that  he  should  return  to  his  own  people  at  Jamestown.     The 
conditions  of  his  liberation  were  that  he  should  send  back  to  Orapax  two 
cannons  and  a  grindstone.     Certain  warriors  were  to  accompany  Smith  to 
the  settlement  and  carry  the  articles  to  Powhatan.     There  should  then 
be  peace  and  friendship  between  the  English  and  the  Red  men.      The 
journey  was  accordingly  begun,  the  company  camping  at  night  in  the 
woods,  and  Smith  being  in  constant  peril  of  his  life  from  the  uncertain 
disposition  of  the  savages.     But  the  colony  was  reached  in  safety,  the  lost 
captain  and  his  twelve  Indian  guides  being  received  with  great  gladness. 

16.  Smith's  first  and  chief  care  was  to  make  a  proper  impression  on 
the  minds  of  the  savages.     He  had  improved  the  opportunities  of  his 
captivity  by  learning  the  language  of  Powhatan's  people,  and  by  making 
himself  familiar  with  their  peculiarities  and  weaknesses — an  experience  of 
vast  importance  to  himself  and  the  colony.     He  now  ordered  the  two 
cannons  which  he  had  promised  to  give  Powhatan  to  be  brought  out  and 
loaded  to  the  muzzle  with  stones.     Then,  under  pretence  of  teaching  the 
Indians  gunnery,  he  had  the  pieces  discharged  among  the  tree-tops,  which 
were  bristling  with  icicles.     There  was  a  terrible  crash,  and  the  savages, 
cowering  with  fear  and  amazement,  could  not  be  induced  to  touch  the 
dreadful  engines.     The  barbarous  delegation  returned  to  their  king  with 
neither  guns  nor  grindstones. 

17.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  settlers  were  very  little  to  be  dreaded  by 
anybody.     Only  thirty-eight  of  them  were  left  alive,  and  these  were  frost 
bitten  and  half  starved.     Their  only  competent  leader  had  been  absent 
for  seven  weeks  in  the  middle  of  one  of  the  severest  winters  known  in 

*  Powhatan's  tribe  had  a  superstition  that  no  one  whose  real  name  was  unknown  could 
be  injured.  They  therefore  told  the  English  falsely  that  Matoaka's  name  was  Poca- 
hontas. 


64  HISTORY  OF  THE   I'M  TED  STATES. 

modern  times.  The  old  fears  and  discontents  of  the  colonists  had  revived  ; 
and  when  Smith  returned  to  the  settlement,  he  innm!  all  hands  preparing 
t«i  escape  in  the  pinnace  as  soon  as  the  ice  should  break  in  the  river. 
With  much  persuasion  and  a  few  wholesome  threats  he  induced  the 
majority  to  abandon  this  project,  but  the  factious  spirits  of  the  colony, 
burning  with  resentment  against  him  and  his  influence,  made  a  conspir 
acy  to  kill  him,  and  he  knew  not  what  hour  might  be  his  last. 

18.  In  the  midst  of  these  dark  days  Captain  Newport  arrived  from 
Knuland.     He  brought  a  full  store  of  supplies  and  one  hundred  and 
twenty  emigrants.     Great  was  the  joy  throughout  the  little  plantation ; 
only  the  president  was  at  heart  as  much  grieved  as  gladdened,  for  he  saw 
in  the  character  of  the  new  comers  no  promise  of  anything  but  vexation 
and  disaster.     Here  were  thirty-four  gentlemen  at  the  head  of  the  list 
to  begin  with  ;  then  came  gold-hunters,  jewelers,  engravers,  adventurers, 
strollers  and  vagabonds,  many  of  whom  had  more  business  in  jail  than 
at  Jamestown.     To  add  to  Smith's  chagrin,  this  company  of  worthless 
creatures  had  been  sent  out  contrary  to  his  previous  protest  and  injunc 
tion.      He  had   urged  Newport  to  bring  over  only  a  few  industrious 
mechanics  and  laborers;  but  the  love  of  gold  among  the  members  of  the 
London  Company  had  prevailed  over  common  sense  to  send  to  Virginia 
another  crowd  of  profligates. 

19.  The  kind  of  industry  which  Smith  had  encouraged  in  the  colony 
was  now  laughed  at.     As  soon  as  the  weather  would  permit,  the  new 
comers  and  as  many  of  the  old  settlers  as  had  learned  nothing  from  the 
past  year's  experience  began  to  stroll  about  the  country  digging  for  gold. 
In  a  bank  of  sand  at  the  mouth  of  a  small  tributary  of  the  James  some 
glittering  particles  were  found,  and  the  whole  settlement  was  ablaze  with 
excitement.     Martin  and  Newport,  both  members  of  the  council,  were 
carried  away  with  the  common  fanaticism.     The  former  already  in  imagi 
nation  saw  himself  loaded  with  wealth  and  honored  with  a  peerage.     The 
latter,  having  filled  one  of  his  ships  with  the  supposed  gold-dust,  sent  it 
to  England,  and  then  sailed  up  James  River  to  find  the  Pacific  Ocean ! 
Fourteen  weeks  of  the  precious  springtime,  that  ought  to  have  been  given 
to  ploughing  and  planting,  were  consumed  in  this  stupid  nonsense.     Even 
the  Indians  ridiculed  the  madness  of  men  who  for  imaginary  grains  of 
gold  were  wasting  their  chances  for  a  crop  of  corn. 

20.  In  this  general  folly  Smith  was  quite  forgotten  ;  but  foreseeing  that 
the  evil  must  soon  work  its  own  cure,  he  kept  his  patience,  and  in  the 
mean  time  busied  himself  with  one  of  his  most  brilliant  and  successful 
enterprises ;  this  was  no  less  than  the  exploration  of  Chesapeake  Bay  and 
its  tributaries.     Accompanied  by  Dr.  Russell  and  thirteen  other  comrades 


VIRGINIA.— FIRST  CHARTER. 


65 


who  had  remained  faithful  to  him,  he  left  Jamestown  on  the  2d  day  of 
June.  He  had  nothing  but  an  open  barge  of  three  tons'  burden,  but  in 
this  he  steered  boldly  out  by  way  of  Hampton  Roads  and  Cape  Henry 
as  far  as  Smith's  Island.  Returning  thence  around  the  peninsula  which 
ends  with  Cape  Charles,  the  survey  of  the  eastern  shore  of  the  bay  was 
begun,  and  continued  northward  as  far  as  the  river  Wicomico,  in  Mary 
land.  From  this  point  the 
expedition  crossed  over  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Patuxent,  and 
thence  coasted  northward  along 
the  western  side  to  the  Pataps- 
co.  Here  some  members  of 
the  company  became  discon 
tented,  and  insisted  on  return 
ing  to  the  colony.  Smith  gave 
a  reluctant  consent,  but  in  steer 
ing  southward  had  the  good 
fortune  to  enter  the  mouth  of 
the  Potomac.  The  crew  were 
so  much  pleased  with  the  pros 
pect  that  they  agreed  to  explore 
the  great  river  before  returning 
homeward.  Accordingly,  the 
barge  was  steered  up  stream  as 
far  as  the  falls  above  George 
town.  The  country  was  much 
admired ;  and  when  the  explor 
ers  were  tired  of  adventure, 
they  dropped  down  the  river 
to  the  bay,  and  turning  south 
ward,  reached  Jamestown  on 
the  21st  of  July. 

21.  After  a  rest  of  three  days  a  second  voyage  was  begun.  This  time 
the  expedition  reached  the  head  of  the  bay,  and  sailed  up  the  Susquehanna 
River  until  the  volume  of  water  would  float  the  barge  no  farther.  Here 
an  acquaintance  was  made  with  a  race  of  Indians  of  gigantic  stature  and 
fiercer  disposition  than  was  known  among  the  natives  of  Virginia.  On 
the  return  voyage  Smith  passed  down  the  bay,  exploring  every  sound  and 
inlet  of  any  note,  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  Rappahannoc ;  this  stream 
he  ascended  to  the  head  of  navigation,  and  then,  returning  by  way  of  the 
York  and  Chesapeake  Rivers,  reached  Jamestown  on  the  7th  of  Septem- 


JAMESTOWN  AND  VICINITY. 


Smith's  First  Voyage  in  the  Chesapeake  -- 
Smith's  Second  Voyage  in  the  Chesapeake 


66  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

ber.  He  had  been  absent  a  little  more  than  three  months,  had  explored 
thr  winding  coast  of  the  great  bay  for  fully  three  thousand  miles,  had 
encountered  hostile  savages  by  hundreds  and  thousands,  had  been  driven 
hither  and  thither  by  storms,  once  wrecked,  once  stung  by  a  poisonous 
fish  and  brought  so  near  to  death  that  his  comrades  digged  his  grave ; 
now  he  was  come  back  to  the  colony  with  a  MAP  OF  THE  CHESAPEAKE, 
which  he  sent  by  Newport  to  England,  and  which  is  still  preserved.  Only 
one  man  had  been  lost  on  the  expedition.  Richard  Fetherstone  had  died, 
and  was  buried  on  the  Rappahannoc. 

22.  Within  three  days  after  Smith's  return  to  Jamestown  he  was  form 
ally  elected  president.  He  entered  at  once  upon  the  duties  of  his  office, 
correcting  abuses,  enforcing  the  laws  and  restoring  order  to  the  distracted 
colony.  There  was  a  marked  change  for  the  better ;  gold-hunting  be 
came  unpopular,  and  the  rest  of  the  year  was  noted  as  a  season  of  great 
prosperity.  Late  in  the  autumn  Newport  arrived  with  seventy  additional 
immigrants,  increasing  the  number  to  more  than  two  hundred.  The 
health  was  so  good  that  only  seven  deaths  occurred  between  September 
and  May  of  the  following  year.  Excellent  discipline  was  maintained. 
Every  well  man  was  obliged  to  work  six  hours  a  day.  New  houses  were 
built,  new  fields  fenced  in ;  and  all  through  the  winter  the  sound  of  axe 
and  saw  and  hammer  gave  token  of  a  prosperous  and  growing  village. 
Such  was  the  condition  of  affairs  in  the  spring  of  1609. 


CHAPTER    II. 
THE  SECOND  CHARTER. 

ON  the  23d  of  May,  1609,  King  James,  without  consulting  the  wishes 
of  his  American  colonists,  revoked  their  constitution,  and  granted  to 
the  London  Company  a  new  charter,  by  the  terms  of  which  the  govern 
ment  of  Virginia  was  completely  changed.  The  territory  included  under 
the  new  patent  extended  from  Cape  Fear  to  Sandy  Hook,  and  westward 
to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  members  of  the  Superior  Council  were  now 
to  be  chosen  by  the  stockholders  of  the  company,  vacancies  were  to  be 
filled  by  the  councilors,  who  were  also  empowered  to  elect  a  governor 
from  their  own  number. 

2.  The  council  was  at  once  organized  in  accordance  with  this  charter, 


VIRGINIA.— SECOND  CHARTER.  67 

and  the  excellent  Lord  De  La  Ware  chosen  governor  for  life.  With  him 
were  joined  in  authority  Sir  Thomas  Gates,  lieutenant-general ;  Sir  George 
Somers,  admiral ;  Christopher  Newport,  vice-admiral ;  Sir  Thomas  Dale, 
high  marshal ;  Sir  Ferdinand  Wainman,  master  of  horse ;  and  other  dig 
nitaries  of  similar  sort.  Attracted  by  the  influence  of  these  noblemen,  a 
large  company  of  more  than  five  hundred  emigrants  was  speedily  col 
lected,  and  early  in  June  a  fleet  of  nine  vessels  sailed  for  America.  Lord 
Delaware  did  not  himself  accompany  the  expedition,  but  delegated  his 
authority  to  three  commissioners,  Somers,  Gates  and  Newport.  About 
the  middle  of  July  the  ships,  then  passing  the  West  Indies,  were  over 
taken  and  scattered  by  a  storm.  One  small  vessel  was  wrecked,  and 
another,  having  on  board  the  commissioners  of  Lord  Delaware,  was  driven 
ashore  on  one  of  the  Bermuda  Islands,  where  the  crew  remained  until 
April  of  the  following  year ;  the  other  seven  ships  came  safely  to  James 
town. 

3.  But  who  should  now  be  governor  ?  Captain  Smith  was  at  first  dis 
posed  to  give  up  his  office,  but  in  a  few  days  the  aifairs  of  the  colony 
were  plainly  going  to  ruin,  and  he  was  urged  by  the  old  settlers  and  the 
better  class  of  newr-comers  to  continue  in  authority.  Accordingly,  declar 
ing  that  his  powers  as  president  under  the  old  constitution  did  not  cease 
until  some  one  should  arrive  from  England  properly  commissioned  to 
supersede  him,  he  kept  resolutely  to  the  discharge  of  his  duties,  although 
in  daily  peril  of  his-  life.  He  arrested  Ratcliffe*  and  Archer,  put  some 
of  the  most  rebellious  brawlers  in  prison,  and  then,  in  order  to  distract 
the  attention  of  the  rest,  planned  two  new  settlements,  one,  of  a  hun 
dred  and  twenty  men,  under  the  command  of  Martin,  to  be  established 
at  Nansemond ;  the  other,  of  the  same  number,  under  Captain  West,  to 
form  a  colony  at  the  falls  of  the  James.  Both  companies  behaved  badly. 
In  a  few  days  after  their  departure  troubles  arose  between  West's  men 
and  the  Indians.  The  president  was  sent  for  in  order  to  settle  the  diffi 
culty  ;  but  finding  his  efforts  unavailing,  he  returned  to  Jamestown.  On 
his  way  down  the  river,  while  asleep  in  the  boat,  a  bag  of  gunpowder 
lying  near  by  exploded,  burning  and  tearing  his  flesh  so  terribly  that  in 
his  agony  he  leaped  overboard.  Being  rescued  from  the  river,  he  was 
carried  to  the  fort,  where  he  lay  for  some  time  racked  with  fever  and  tor 
tured  with  his  wounds.  Finally,  despairing  of  relief  under  the  imperfect 
medical  treatment  which  the  colony  afforded,  he  decided  to  return  to 
England.  He  accordingly  delegated  his  authority  to  Sir  George  Percy, 
a  brother  of  the  earl  of  Northumberland,  and  about  the  middle  of  Sep- 

*  This  man's  real  name  was  not  Katcliffe,  but  Sicklemore.  He  had  been  president  of 
the  colony  in  1607,  and  was  an  accomplished  thief  as  well  as  an  impostor. 


68  nisrunv  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

u-inber,  1609,  left  the  scene  of  his  heroic  toils  and  suffering,  never  to 
return. 

4.  Tin  re  remained  at  Jamestown  a  colony  of  four  hundred  and  ninety 
persons,  well  armed,  well  sheltered  and  well  supplied.     But  such  was  the 
vieiousness  and  profligacy  of  the  greater  number,  and  such  the  insubor 
dination  and  want  of  proper  leadership,  after  Smith's  departure,  that  by 
the  beginning  of  winter  the  settlement  was  face  to  face  with  starvation. 
The  Indians  became  hostile  and  hovered  around  the  plantations,  strag 
glers  were  intercepted  and  murdered,  houses  were  fired  at  every  opportu 
nity,  disease  returned  to  add  to  the   desolation,  and  cold  and  hunger 
completed  the  terrors  of  a  winter  which  was  long  remembered  with  a 
si i udder  and  called  THE  STARVING  TIME.     By  the  last  of  March  there 
were  only  sixty  persons  alive,  and  these,  if  help  had  not  come  speedily, 
could  hardly  have  lived  a  fortnight. 

5.  Meanwhile,  Sir  Thomas  Gates  and  his  companions,  who  had  been 
shipwrecked  in  the  Bermudas,  had  constructed  out  of  the  materials  of 
their  old  ship,  with  such  additional  timber  as  they  could  cut  from  the  for 
est,  two  small  vessels,  and  set  sail  for  Virginia.     They  came  in  full  expec 
tation  of  a  joyful  greeting  from  a  happy  colony.     What,  therefore,  was 
their  disappointment  and  grief  when  a  few  wan,  half-starved  wretches 
crawled  out  of  their  cabins  to  beg  for  bread !     Whatever  stores  the  com 
missioners  had  brought  with  them  were  distributed  to  the   famishing 
settlers,  and  Gates  assumed  control  of  the  government. 

6.  But  the  colonists  had  now  fully  determined  to  abandon  for  ever  a 
place  which  promised  them  nothing  but  disaster  and  death.     In  vain  did 
the  commissioners  remonstrate ;  they  were  almost  driven  by  the  clamors 
around  them  to  yield  to  the  common  will.     An  agreement  was  made  to 
sail  for  Newfoundland  ;  there  the  remnant  of  the  Virginia  colony  should 
be  distributed  among  the  fishermen  until  such  time  as  some  friendly  ship 
might  carry  them  back  to  England. 

7.  On  the  8th  of  June  Jamestown  was  abandoned.     The  disheartened 
settlers,  now  grown  resentful,  were  anxious  before  leaving  to  burn  the 
town,  but  Gates  defeated  this  design,  and  was  himself  the  last  man  to  go 
on  board.     Four  pinnaces  lay  at  their  moorings  in  the  river ;  embark 
ing  in  these,  the  colonists  dropped  down  with  the  tide,  and  it  seemed  as 
though  the  enterprise  of  Raleigh  and  Gosuold  had  ended  in  failure  and 
humiliation. 

8.  But  Lord  Delaware  was  already  on  his  way  to  America.     Before 
the  escaping  settlers  had  passed  out  of  the  month  of  the  river,  the  ships 
of  the  noble  governor  came  in  sight.     Here  were  additional  immigrants, 
plentiful   supplies  and  promise  of  better  things  to  come.     Would  the 


VIRGINIA.— SECOND  CHARTER.  69 

colonists  return  ?  The  majority  gave  a  reluctant  consent,  and  before  night 
fall  the  fires  were  again  kindled  on  the  hearthstones  of  the  deserted  village. 
The  next  day  was  given  to  religious  services ;  the  governor  caused  his  com 
mission  to  be  read,  and  entered  upon  the  discharge  of  his  duties.  The 
amiability  and  virtue  of  his  life,  no  less  than  the  mildness  and  decision  of 
his  administration,  endeared  him  to  all  and  inspired  the  colony  with  hope. 

9.  Autumn  came,  and  Lord  Delaware  fell  sick.     Against  his  own  will, 
and  to  the  great  regret  of  the  colony,  he  was  compelled  to  return  to  Eng 
land.      Having  reluctantly  delegated  his  authority  to  Percy — the  same 
who  had  been  the  deputy  of  Captain  Smith — the  good  Delaware  set  sail 
for  his  own  country.     It  was  an  event  of  great  discouragement ;  but  for 
tunately,  before  a  knowledge  of  the  governor's  departure  reached  England, 
the  Superior  Council  had  despatched  a  new  shipload  of  stores  and  another 
company  of  emigrants,  under  command  of  Sir  Thomas  Dale.     The  vessel 
arrived  at  Jamestown  on  the  10th  of  May,  and  Percy  was  superseded  by 
the  captain,  who  bore  a  commission  from  the  council.     Dale  had  been  a 
military  officer  in  the  wars  of  the  Netherlands,  and  he  now  adopted  a 
system  of  martial  law  as  the  basis  of  his  administration.     He  was,  how 
ever,  a  man  so  tolerant  and  just  that  very  little  complaint  was  made  on 
account  of  his  arbitrary  method  of  governing. 

10.  One  of  Dale's  first  acts  was  to  write  to  the  council  in  England, 
requesting  that  body  to  send  out  immediately  as  large  a  number  of  colon 
ists  as  possible,  with  an  abundance  of  supplies.     For  once  the  council  acted 
promptly ;  and  in  the  latter  part  of  August,  Sir  Thomas  Gates  arrived  with 
a  fleet  of  six  ships,  having  on  board  three  hundred  immigrants  and  a  large 
quantity  of  stores.     There  was  great  thanksgiving  in  the  colony,  a  fresh 
enthusiasm  was  enkindled,  and  contentment  came  with  a  sense  of  security. 

11.  Thus  far  the  property  of  the  settlers  at  Jamestown  had  been  held 
in  common.     The  colonists  had  worked  together,  and  in  time  of  harvest 
deposited  their  products  in  storehouses  which  were  under  the  control  of 
the  governor  and  council.     Now  the  right  of  holding  private  property 
was  recognized.     Governor  Gates  had  the  lands  divided  so  that  each  set 
tler  should  have  three  acres  of  his  own;  every  family  might  cultivate  a 
garden  and  plant  an  orchard,  the  fruits  of  which  no  one  but  the  owner 
was  allowed  to  gather.     The  benefits  of  this  system  of  labor  were  at  once 
apparent.     The   laborers,   as  soon  as  each  was  permitted  to  claim  the 
rewards  of  his  own  toil,  became  cheerful  and  industrious.     There  were 
now  seven  hundred  persons  in  the  colony ;  new  plantations  were  laid  out 
on  every  side,  and  new  settlements  were  formed  on  both  banks  of  the 
river  and  at  considerable  distances  from  Jamestown.     The  promise  of  an 
American  State,  so  long  deferred,  seemed  at  last  to  be  realized. 


70  HISTORY  OF  THE  I  SITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER    III. 

THE  THIRD   CHARTER^ 

EARLY  in  the  year  1612  the  London  Company  obtained  from  the 
king  a  third  patent,  by  the  terms  of  which  the  character  of  the  gov 
ernment  was  entirely  changed.  The  Superior  Council  was  abolished  and 
the  powers  of  that  body  transferred  to  the  stockholders,  who  were  author 
ized  to  hold  public  meetings,  to  elect  their  own  officers,  to  discuss  and 
decide  all  questions  of  law  and  right,  and  to  govern  the  colony  on  their 
own  responsibility.  The  cause  of  this  change  was  the  unprofitableness 
of  the  colony  as  a  financial  enterprise,  and  the  consequent  dissatisfaction 
of  the  company  with  the  management  of  the  council.  The  new  patent, 
although  not  so  intended  by  the  king,  was  a  great  step  toward  a  demo 
cratic  form  of  government  in  Virginia. 

2.  The  year  1613  was  marked  by  two  important  events,  both  of  them 
resulting  from  the  lawless  behavior  of  Captain  Samuel  Argall.     While 
absent  on  an  expedition  up  the  Potomac  River  he  learned  that  Pocahon- 
tas,  who  had  had  some  difficulty  with  her  father's  tribe,  was  residing  in 
that  neighborhood.     Procuring  the  help  of  a  treacherous  Indian  family, 
the  English  captain  enticed  the  unsuspecting  girl  on  board  his  vessel  and 
carried  her  captive  to  Jamestown.     The  authorities  of  the  colony,  instead 
of  punishing  Argall  for  this  atrocity,  aggravated  the  outrage  by  demand 
ing  that  Powhatan  should  pay  a  heavy  ransom  for  his  daughter's  libera 
tion.     The  old  king  indignantly  refused,  and  ordered  his  tribes  to  prepare 
for  war.     Meanwhile,  Pocahontas,  who  seems  not  to  have  been  greatly 
grieved  on  account  of  her  captivity,  was  converted  to  the  Christian  faith 
and  became  by  baptism  a  member  of  the  Episcopal  Church.     She  was 
led  to  this  course  of  action  chiefly  by  the  instruction  and  persuasion  of 
John  Rolfc,  a  worthy  young  man  of  the  colony,  who  after  the  baptism 
of  the  princess  sought  her  in  marriage.     Powhatan  and  his  chief  men 
gave  their  consent,  and  the  nuptials  were  duly  celebrated  in  the  spring 
of  the  following  year.     By  this  means  war  was  averted,  and  a  bond  of 
union  established  between  the  Indians  and  the  whites. 

3.  Two  years  later  Rolfe  and  his  wife  went  to  England,  where  they 
were  received  in  the  highest  circles  of  society.     Captain  Smith  gave  them 
a  letter  of  introduction  to  Queen  Anne,  and  many  other  flattering  atten- 


VIRGINIA.— THIRD   CHARTER.  71 

tions  were  bestowed  on  the  modest  daughter  of  the  Western  wilderness. 
In  the  following  year,  Rolfe  made  preparations  to  return  to  America ;  but 
before  embarking,  Pocahontas  fell  sick  and  died.  There  was  left  of  this 
marriage  a  son,  who  afterward  came  to  Jamestown  and  was  a  man  of  some 
importance  in  the  affairs  of  the  colony.  To  him  several  influential  families 
of  Virginians  still  trace  their  origin.  John  Randolph  of  Roanoke  was  a 
grandson  of  the  sixth  generation  from  Pocahontas. 

4.  When  Captain  Argall  returned  from  his  expedition  up  the  Potomac, 
he  was  sent  with  an  armed  vessel  to  the  coast  of  Maine.     The  avowed 
object  of  the  voyage  was  to  protect  the  English  fishermen  who  frequented 
the  waters  between  the  Bay  of  Fundy  and  Cape  Cod,  but  the  real  pur 
pose  was  to  destroy  the  colonies  of  France,  if  any  should  be  found  within 
the  limits  of  the  territory  claimed  by  England.     Arriving  at  his  destina 
tion,  Argall  soon  found  opportunity  for  the  display  of  his  violence  and 
rapacity.     The  French  authorities  of  Acadia  were  at  this  time  building 
a  village  on  Mount  Desert  Island,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Penobscot.     This 
settlement  was  the  first  object  of  Argall's  vengeance.     The  place  was  cap 
tured,  pillaged  and  burned ;  part  of  the  inhabitants  were  put  on  board  a 
vessel  bound  for  France,  and  the  rest  were  carried  to  the  Chesapeake.  '  The 
French  colony  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Croix  River  next  attracted  the 
attention  of  the  English  captain,  who  cannonaded  the  fort  and  destroyed 
every  building   in   the  settlement.      Passing   thence  across   the  bay  to 
Port  Royal,  Argall  burned  the  deserted  hamlet  which  Poutrincourt  and 
his  companions  had  built  there  eight  years  before.     On  his  way  back  to 
Virginia  he  made  a  descent  on  the  Dutch  traders  of  Manhattan  Island, 
destroyed  many  of  their  huts,  and  compelled  the  settlers  to  acknowledge 
the  sovereignty  of  England.     The  result  of  these  outrageous  proceedings 
was  to  confine  the  French  settlements  in  America  to  the  banks  of  the  St. 
Lawrence,  and  to  leave  a  clear  coast  for  the  English  flag  from  Nova  Scotia 
to  Florida, 

5.  In  the  month  of  March,  1614,  Sir  Thomas  Gates  returned  to  Eng 
land,  leaving  the  government  in  the  hands  of  Dale,  whose  administration 
lasted  for  two  years.     During  this  time  the  laws  of  the  colony  were 
much  improved,  and,  more  important  still,  the  colonial  industry  took 
an  entirely  different  form.     Hitherto  the  labor  of  the  settlers  had  been 
directed  to  the  planting  of  vineyards  and  to  the  manufacture  of  potash, 
soap,  glass  and  tar.     The  managers  of  the  London  Company  had  at  last 
learned  that  these  articles  could  be  produced  more  cheaply  in  Europe 
than   in  America.      They  had   also  discovered  that  there  were  certain 
products  peculiar  to  the  New  World  which  might  be  raised  and  exported 
with  great  profit.     Chief  among  such  native  products  was  the  plant  called 


72  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

tobacco,  the  use  of  which  had  already  become  fashionable  in  Spain,  Eng 
land  and  France.  This,  then,  became  the  leading  staple  of  the  colony, 
and  was  even  used  for  money.  So  entirely  did  the  settlers  give  them 
selves  to  the  cultivation  of  the  famous  weed  that  the  very  streets  of 
Jamestown  were  ploughed  up  and  planted  with  it. 

6.  It  was  a  great  disaster  to  the  people  of  the  colony  when  Argall  was 
chosen  deputy-governor.     He  was  a  man  who  had  one  virtue,  courage ; 
and  in  all  other  respects  was  thoroughly  bad.     The  election  occurred  in 
1617,  and  through  the  influence  of  an  unscrupulous  faction  composed  of 
Argall's  friends  he  was  not  only  selected  as  Lord  Delaware's  deputy  in 
America,  but  was  also  made  an  admiral  of  the  English  navy.      His 
administration    was    characterized    by   fraud,  oppression   and   violence. 
Neither  property  nor  life  was  secure  against  his  tyranny  and  greed.     By 
and  by,  the  news  of  his  proceedings  reached  England;  emigration  ceased 
at  once,  and  the  colony  became  a  reproach,  until  Lord  Delaware  restored 
confidence  by  embarking  in  person  for  Virginia.     But  the  worthy  noble 
man  died  on  the  voyage,  and  Argall  continued  his  exactions  and  cruelty. 
In  the  spring  of  1619,  he  was  at  last  displaced  through  the  influence 
of  Sir  Edwyn  Sandys,  and  the  excellent  Sir  George  Yeardley  appointed 
to  succeed  him. 

7.  Martial   law  was   now  abolished.      The  act  which   required  each 
settler  to  give  a  part  of  his  labor  for  the   common    benefit  was   also 
repealed,  and  thus  the  people  were  freed  from  a  kind  of  colonial  servi 
tude.     Another  action  was  taken  of  still  greater  importance.     Governor 
Yeardley,  in  accordance  with  instructions   received  from  the  company, 
divided  the  plantations  along  James  River  into  eleven  districts,  called 
boroughs,  and  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  citizens  of  each  borough  to 
elect  two  of  their  own  number  to  take  part  in  the  government  of  the 
colony.     The  elections  were  duly  held,  and  on  the  30th  of  July,  1619, 
the   delegates  came   together   at  Jamestown.      Here  was  organized  the 
Virginia  HOUSE  OF  BURGESSES,  a  colonial  legislature,  the  first  popular 
assembly  held  in  the  Xew  World. 

8.  The  Burgesses  had  many  privileges,  but  very  little  power.     They 
might  discuss  the  affairs  of  the  colony,  but  could  not  control  them ;  pass 
laws,  but  could  not  enforce  them;   declare  their  rights,  but  could  not 
MM -i ire  them.     Though  the  governor  and  council  should  both  concur  in 
the  resolutions  of  the  assembly,  no  law  was  binding  until  ratified  by  the 
company  in  England.     Only  one  great  benefit  was  gained — the  freedom 
of  debate.     Wherever  that  is  recognized,  liberty  must  soon  follow. 

9.  The  year  1619  was  also  marked  by  the  introduction  of  negro  slavery 
into  Virginia.     The  servant.-  of  the  people  of  Jamestown  had  hitherto 


VIRGINIA.— THIRD  CHARTER.  73 

been  persons  of  English  or  German  descent,  and  their  term  of  service 
had  varied  from  a  few  months  to  many  years.  No  perpetual  servitude 
had  thus  far  been  recognized,  nor  is  it  likely  that  the  English  colonists 
would  of  themselves  have  instituted  the  system  of  slave  labor.  In  the 
month  of  August  a  Dutch  man-of-war  sailed  up  the  river  to  the  planta 
tions,  and  offered  by  auction  twenty  Africans.  They  were  purchased  by 
the  wealthier  class  of  planters,  and  made  slaves  for  life.  It  was,  however, 
nearly  a  half  century  from  this  time  before  the  system  of  negro  slavery 
became  well  established  in  the  English  colonies. 

10.  Twelve  years  had  now  passed  since  the  founding  of  Jamestown. 
Eighty  thousand  pounds  sterling  had  been  spent  by  the  company  in  the 
attempted  development  of  the  new  State.     As  a  result  there  were  only 
six  hundred  men  in  the  colony,  and  these  for  the  most  part  were  rovers 
wrho  intended  to  return  to  England.     Sir  Thomas  Smith,  the  treasurer, 
had   managed  matters  badly.      Very  few  families  had  emigrated,  and 
society  in  Virginia  was  coarse  and  vicious.     In  this  condition  of  affairs 
Smith  was  superseded  by  Sir  Edwyn  Sandys,  a  man  of  great  prudence  and 
integrity.     A  reformation  of  abuses  was  at  once  begun  and  carried  out. 
By  his  wisdom  and  liberality  the  new  treasurer  succeeded  before  the  end 
of  the  summer  of  1620  in  collecting  and  sending  to  America  a  company 
of  twelve  hundred  and  sixty-one   persons.      Another  measure  of  still 
greater  importance  was  equally  successful.     By  the  influence  of  Sandys 
and  his  friends,  ninety  young  women  of  good  breeding  and  modest  man 
ners  were  induced  to  emigrate  to  Jamestown.     In  the  following  spring  sixty 
others  of  similar  good  character  came  over,  and  received  a  hearty  welcome. 

11.  The  statement  that  the  early  Virginians  bought   their  wives   is 
absurd.     All  that  was  done  was  this :  when  Sandys  sent  the  first  company 
of  women  to  America,  he  charged  the  colonists  with  the  expense  of  the 
voyage — a  measure  made   necessary  by  the  fact  that  the  company  was 
almost  bankrupt.     An  assessment  was  made  according  to  the  number 
who  \vere  brought  over,  and  the  rate  fixed  at  a  hundred  and  twenty 
pounds  of  tobacco  for  each  passenger — a  sum  which  the  settlers  cheerfully 
paid.     The  many  marriages  that  followed  were  celebrated  in  the  usual 
way,  and  nothing  further  was  thought  of  the  transaction.     When  the  sec 
ond  shipload  came,  the  cost  of  transportation  was  reported  at  a  hundred  and 
fifty  pounds  for  each  passenger,  which  was  also  paid  without  complaint. 

12.  In  July  of  1621   the  London  Company,  which  had  now  almost 
run  its  course,  gave  to  Virginia  a  code  of  written  laws  and  frame  of 
government  modeled  after  the  English  constitution.     The  terms  of  the 
instrument  were  few  and  easily  understood.     The  governor  of  the  colony 
was  as  hitherto  to  be  appointed  by  the  company,  a  council  to  be  chosen 


74  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

by  the  same  body,  and  a  house  of  burgesses,  two  members  from  each 
district,  to  be  elected  by  the  people.  In  making  laws  the  councilors  and 
burgesses  sat  together.  When  a  new  law  was  proposed,  it  was  debated, 
and  if  passed  received  the  governor's  signature,  then  was  transmitted  to 
England  and  ratified  or  rejected  by  the  company.  The  constitution  also 
acknowledged  the  right  of  petition  and  of  trial  by  jury,  but  the  most 
remarkable  and  liberal  concession  was  that  which  gave  the  burgesses  the 
power  of  vetoing  any  objectionable  acts  of  the  company. 

13.  Governor  Yeardley's   administration  ended  in  October  of  1621. 
At  that  time  Sir  Francis  Wyatt  arrived,  commissioned  as  governor  and 
bearing  the  new  constitution  of  Virginia.     The  colony  was  found  in  a 
very  flourishing  condition.     The  settlements  extended  for  a  hundred  and 
forty  miles  along  both  banks  of  James  River  and  far  into  the  interior, 
especially  northward  toward   the  Potomac.      There  remained  but  one 
cause  of  foreboding  and  alarm.     The  Indians  had  seen  in  all  this  growth 
and  prosperity  the  doom  of  their  own  race,  and  had  determined  to  make 
one  desperate  effort  to  destroy  their  foes  before  it  should  be  too  late.     To 
do  this  in  open  war  was  impossible ;  necessity  and  the  savage  impulse  work 
ing  together  suggested  treachery  as  the  only  means  likely  to  accomplish 
the  result.     Circumstances  favored  the  villainous  undertaking.     Pocahon- 
tas  was  dead.     The  peaceable  and  faith-keeping  Powhatan  had  likewise 
passed  away.     The  ambitious  and  crafty  Opechancanough,  who  succeeded 
to  his  brother's  authority  in  1618,  had  ever  since  been  plotting  the  destruc 
tion  of  the  English  colony,  and  the  time  had  come  for  the  bloody  tragedy. 

14.  The  savages  carefully  concealed  their  murderous  purpose.     Until 
the  very  day  of  the  massacre  they  continued  on  terms  of  friendship  with 
the  English.     They  came  unmolested  into  the  settlements,  ate  with  their 
victims,  borrowed  boats  and  guns,  made  purchases,  and  gave  not  the 
slightest  token  of  hostility.     The  attack  was  planned  for  the  22d  of 
March,  at  mid-day.      At  the  fatal  hour  the  work  of  butchery  began. 
Every  hamlet  in  Virginia  was  attacked  by  a  band  of  yelling  barbarians. 
No  ago,  sex  or  condition  awakened  an  emotion  of  pity.     Men,  women 
and  children  were  indiscriminately  slaughtered,  until  three  hundred  and 
forty-seven  had  perished  under  the  knives  and  hatchets  of  the  savages. 

15.  But  Indian  treachery  was  thwarted  by  Indian  faithfulness.     What 
was  the  chagrin  and  rage  of  the  warriors  to  find  that  Jamestown  and  the 
other  loading  settlements  had  been  warned  at  the  last  moment,  and  were 
prepared  for  the  onset?     A  converted  Rod  man,  wishing  to  save  an  Eng 
lishman  who  had  been  his  friend,  went  to  him  on  the  night  before  the 
massacre  and  revealed  the  plot.     The  alarm  was  spread  among  the  settle 
ments,  and  thus  the  greater  part  of  the  colony  escaped  destruction.     But 


VIRGINIA.— THIRD  CHARTER.  75 

the  outer  plantations  were  entirely  destroyed.  The  people  crowded  to 
gether  on  the  larger  farms  about  Jamestown,  until  of  the  eighty  settlements 
there  were  only  eight  remaining.  Still,  there  were  sixteen  hundred  reso 
lute  men  in  the  colony ;  and  although  gloom  and  despondency  prevailed 
for  a  while,  the  courage  of  the  settlers  soon  revived,  and  sorrow  gave 
place  to  a  desire  for  vengeance. 

16.  It  was  now  the  turn  of  the  Indians  to  suffer.     Parties  of  English 
soldiers   scoured   the  country  in   every  direction,  destroying  wigwams, 
burning  villages  and  killing  every  savage  that  fell  in  their  way,  until  the 
tribes  of  Opechancanough  were  driven  into  the  wilderness.     The  colon 
ists,  regaining  their  confidence  and  zeal,  returned  to  their  deserted  farms, 
and  the  next  year  brought  such  additions  that  the  census  showed  a  popu 
lation  of  two  thousand  five  hundred. 

17.  Meanwhile,  difficulties  arose  between  the  corporation  and  the  king. 
Most  of  the  members  of  the  London  Company  belonged  to  the  patriot 
party  in  England,  and  the  freedom  with  which  they  were  in  the  habit  of 
discussing  political  and  governmental  matters  was  very  distasteful  to  the 
monarch.     A  meeting  of  the  stockholders,  now  a  numerous  body,  was 
held  once  every  three  months,  and  the  debates  took  a  wider  and  still 
wider  range.     The  liberal   character  of  the  Virginia  constitution  was 
offensive  to  King  James,  who  determined  by  some  means  to  obtain  con 
trol  of  the  London  Company,  or  else  to  suppress  it  altogether.     A  com 
mittee  was  accordingly  appointed  to  look  into  the  affairs  of  the  cor 
poration  and  to  make  a  report  on  its  management.     The  commissioners 
performed  their  duty,  and  reported  that  the  company,  in  addition  to  being 
a  hot-bed  of  political  agitation,  was  unsound  in  every  part,  that  the  treas 
ury  was  bankrupt,  and  especially  that  the  government  of  Virginia  was 
bad  and  would  continue  so  until  a  radical  change  should  be  made  in  the 
constitution  of  the  new  State. 

18.  Legal  proceedings  were  now  instituted  by  the  ministers  to  ascer 
tain  whether  the  company's  charter  had  not  been  forfeited.     The  question 
came  before  the  judges,  who  had  no  difficulty  in  deciding  that  the  violated 
patent  was  null  and  void.     In  accordance  with  this  decision,  the  charter 
of  the  corporation  was  canceled  by  the  king,  and  in  June  of  1624  the 
London  Company  ceased  to  exist.     But  its  work  had  been  well  done ;  a 
torch  of  liberty  had  been  lighted  on  the  banks  of  the  James  which  all 
the  gloomy  tyranny  of  after  times  could  not  extinguish.     The  Virgin 
ians  were  not  slow  to  remember  and  to  claim  ever  afterward  the  precious 
rights  which  were  guaranteed  in  the  constitution  of  1621.     And  the 
other  colonies  would  be  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than  the  chartered 
privileges  which  were  recognized  in  the  laws  of  the  Old  Dominion. 


76  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

VIRGINIA.— THE  ROYAL   GOVERNMENT. 

A  ROYAL  government  was  now  established  in  Virginia.  To  the 
colonists  themselves  the  change  of  authorities  was  scarcely  percepti 
ble.  The  new  administration  consisted  of  a  governor  and  twelve  coun 
cilors  appointed  by  the  crown.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  colony 
was  left  undisturbed,  and  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  colonists 
remained  as  before.  The  king's  hostility  had  been  directed  against  the 
London  Company,  and  not  against  the  State  of  Virginia ;  now  that  the 
former  was  destroyed  the  latter  was  left  unmolested.  Governor  AVyatt 
was  continued  in  office;  and  in  making  up  the  new  council  the  king 
wisely  took  pains  to  select  the  known  friends  of  the  colony  rather  than 
certain  untried  partisans  of  his  own  court.  The  Virginians  found  in  the 
change  of  government  as  much  cause  of  gratitude  as  of  grief. 

2.  King  James  of  England  died  in  1625.     His  son,  Charles  I.,  a  young, 
inexperienced  and  stubborn  prince,  succeeded  to  the  throne.     The  new 
king  paid  but  little  attention  to  the  affairs  of  his  American  colony,  until 
the  commerce  in  tobacco  attracted  his  notice.     Seeing  in  this  product  a 
source  of  revenue  for  the  crown,  he  attempted  to  gain  a  monopoly  of  the 
trade,  but  the  colonial  authorities  outwitted  him  and  defeated  the  project. 
It  is  worthy  of  special  note  that  while  conferring  with  the  colony  on  this 
subject  the  king  recognized  the  Virginia  assembly  as  a  rightfully  consti 
tuted  power.     The  reply  which  was  finally  returned  to  the  king's  proposal 
was  signed  not  only  by  the  governor  and  council,  but  by  thirty-one  of  the 
burgesses. 

3.  In  1626  Governor  "VVyatt  retired  from  office,  and  Ycardlcy,  the  old 
friend  and    benefactor  of  the  colonists,  was   reappointed.      The  young 
State  was  never  more  prosperous  than  under  this  administration,  which 
was  terminated  by  the  governor's  death,  in  November  of  1627.     During 
the  preceding  summer  a  thousand  new  immigrants  had  come  to  swell  the 
population  of  the  growing  province. 

4.  The  council  of  Virginia  had  a  right,  in  case  of  an  emergency,  to 
elect  a  governor.      Such  an  emergency  was  now  present,  and  Francis 
\Vr>t  was  chosen  by  the  councilors;  but  as  soon  as  the  death  of  Yeardley 


VIRGINIA.— THE  ROYAL  GOVERNMENT.  77 

was  known  in  England,  King  Charles  commissioned  John  Harvey  to 
assume  the  government.  He  arrived  in  the  autumn  of  1629,  and  from 
this  time  until  1635,  the  colony  was  distracted  with  the  presence  of  a 
most  unpopular  chief  magistrate.  He  seems  to  have  been  disliked  on 
general  principles,  but  the  greatest  source  of  dissatisfaction  was  his  par 
tiality  to  certain  speculators  and  land  monopolists  who  at  this  time  in 
fested  Virginia,  to  the  annoyance  and  injury  of  the  poorer  people.  There 
were  many  old  land  grants  covering  districts  of  territory  which  were  now 
occupied  by  actual  settlers,  and  between  the  holders  of  the  lands  and  the 
holders  of  the  titles  violent  altercations  arose.  In  these  disputes  the 
governor  became  a  partisan  of  the  speculators  against  the  people,  until 
the  outraged  assembly  of  1635  passed  a  resolution  that  Sir  John  Harvey 
be  thrust  out  of  office,  and  Captain  West  be  appointed  in  his  place  "until 
the  king's  pleasure  may  be  known  in  this  matter."  A  majority  of  the 
councilors  sided  with  the  burgesses,  and  Harvey  was  obliged  to  go  to 
England  to  stand  his  trial. 

5.  King  Charles  treated  the  whole  affair  with  contempt.     The  com 
missioners  appointed  by  the  council  of  Virginia  to  conduct  Harvey's  im 
peachment  were  refused  a  hearing,  and  he  was  restored  to  the  governor 
ship  of  the  unwilling  colony.     He  continued  in  power  until  the  year 
1639,  when  he  was  superseded  by  Wyatt,  who  ruled  until  the  spring  of 
1642. 

6.  And  now  came  the  English  Revolution.     The  exactions  and  tyranny 
of  Charles  at  last  drove  his  subjects  into  open  rebellion.     In  January  of 
1642,  the  king  and  his  friends  left  London,  and  repairing  to  Nottingham, 
collected  an  army  of  royalists.     The  capital  and  southern  part  of  the 
country  remained  in  the  power  of  Parliament.     The  High  Church  party 
and  the  adherents  of  monarchy  took  sides  with  the  king,  while  the  re 
publicans  and  dissenters  made  up  the  opposing  forces.     The  country  was 
plunged  into  the  horrors  of  civil  war.     After  a  few  years  of  conflict  the 
royal  army  was  routed  and  dispersed  ;  the  king  escaped  to  Scotland,  and 
the  leading  royalists  fled  to  foreign  lands.     On  the  demand  of  Parliament 
Charles  was  given  up  and  brought  to  trial.     The  cause  was  heard,  a  sen 
tence  of  death  was  passed,  and  on  the  30th  of  January,  1649,  the  unhappy 
monarch  was  beheaded. 

7.  Monarchy  was  now  abolished.     Oliver  Cromwell,  the  general  of 
the  Parliamentary  army,  was  made  Lord  Protector  of  the  Commonwealth 
of  England.     By  him  the  destinies  of  the  nation  were  controlled  until 
his  death,  in  1658,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Richard.     But  the 
latter,  lacking  his  father's  abilities  and  courage,  became  alarmed  at  the 
dangers  that  gathered  around  him,  and  resigned.     For  a  few  months  the 


78  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

country  was  in  anarchy,  until  General  Monk,  who  commanded  the  Eng 
lish  army  of  the  North,  came  down  from  Scotland  and  declared  a  rot.  .ra 
tion  of  the  monarchy.  The  exiled  son  of  Charles  I.  was  called  home 
and  proclaimed  king,  the  people  acquiesced,  Parliament  sanctioned  the 
measure,  and  on  the  18th  of  May,  1660,  Charles  II.  was  placed  on  the 
throne  of  England. 

8.  These  were  times  full  of  trouble.     Virginia  shared  in  some  degree 
the  distractions  of  the  mother-country,  yet  the  evil  done  to  the  new  State 
by  the  conflict  in  England  was  less  than  might  have  been  expected.     In 
the  first  year  of  the  civil  war  Sir  William  Berkeley  became  governor  of 
the  colony,  and,  with  the  exception  of  a  brief  visit  to  England  in  1645, 
remained  in  office  for  ten  years.     His  administration,  notwithstanding  the 
commotions  abroad,  was  noted  as  a  time  of  rapid  growth  and  develop 
ment.     The  laws  were  greatly  improved  and  made  conformable  to  the 
English  statutes.     The  old  controversies  about  the  lands  were  satisfacto 
rily  settled.     Cruel  punishments  were  abolished  and  the  taxes  equalized. 
The  general  assembly  was  regularly  convened  to  bear  its  part  in  the  gov 
ernment,  and  Virginia  was  in  all  essential  particulars  a  free  as  well  as  a 
prosperous  State.     So  rapid  was  the  progress  that  in  1646  there  were 
twenty  thousand  people  in  the  colony. 

9.  But  there  were  also  drawbacks  to  the  prosperity  of  Virginia.     Re 
ligious  intolerance  came  with  its  baleful  shadow  to  disturb  the  State.     The 
faith  of  the  Episcopal  Church  was  established  by  law,  and  dissenting  was 
declared  a  crime.     The  Puritans  were  held  in  contempt  by  the  people, 
who  charged  them  with  being  the  destroyers  of  the  peace  of  England. 
In  March  of  1643  a  statute  was  enacted  by  the  assembly  declaring  that 
no  person  who  disbelieved  the  doctrines  of  the  English  Church  should  be 
allowed  to  teach  publicly  or  privately,  or  to  preach  the  gospel,  within  the 
limits  of  Virginia.     The  few  Puritans  in  the  colony  were  excluded  from 
their  places  of  trust,  and  some  were  even  driven  from  their  homes.     Gov 
ernor  Berkeley,  himself  a  zealous  churchman,  was  a  leader  in  these  per 
secutions,  by  which  all  friendly  relations  with  New  England  were  broken 
off  for  many  years. 

10.  A  worse  calamity  befell  in  a  second  war  with  the  Indians.     Early 
in   1644,  the  natives,  having  forgotten  their   former  punishment,  and 
believing  that  in  the  confusion  of  the  civil  war  there  still  remained  a  hope 
of  destroying  the  English,  planned  a  general  massacre.     On  the  18th  of 
April,  at  a  time  when  the  authorities  were  somewhat  off  their  guard,  the 
savages  fell  upon  the  frontier  settlements,  and  before  assistance  could  be 
brought  murdered  three  hundred  people.     Alarmed  at  their  own  atrocity, 
the  warriors   then   fled,  but  were   followed  by  the  English  forces  and 


VIRGINIA.— THE  ROYAL  GOVERNMENT.  79 

driven  into  the  woods  and  swamps.  The  aged  Opechancanough  was  cap 
tured,  and  died  a  prisoner.  The  tribes  were  chastised  without  mercy,  and 
were  soon  glad  to  purchase  peace  by  the  cession  of  large  tracts  of  land. 

11.  The  Virginians  adhered  with  great  firmness  to  the  cause  of  Charles 
I.  in  his  war  with  Parliament,  and  after  his  death  proclaimed  the  exiled 
Charles  II.  as  rightful  sovereign  of  the  country.     Cromwell  and  the 
Parliament  were  much  exasperated  at  this  course  of  conduct,  and  mea 
sures  were  at  once  devised  to  bring  the  colony  to  submission.     An  ordi 
nance  was  passed  laying  heavy  restrictions   on  the  commerce  of  such 
English  colonies  as  refused  to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  Parliament. 
All  foreign  ships,  especially  those  of  Holland,  were  forbidden  to  enter 
the  colonial  harbors.     In  1651  the  noted  statute  called  the  Navigation 
Act  was  passed,  and  the  trade  of  the  colonies  was  still  more  seriously 
distressed.     In  this  new  law  it  was  enacted  that  the  foreign  commerce 
of  Virginia,  now  grown  into  importance,  should  be  carried  on  wholly  in 
English  vessels,  and  directed  exclusively  to  English  ports. 

12.  The  Virginians   held  out,  and  Cromwell   determined  to  employ 
force.     A  war-vessel  called  the  Guinea  was  sent  into  the  Chesapeake  to 
compel  submission,  but  in  the  last  extreme  the  Protector  showed  him 
self  to  be  just  as  well  as  wrathful.     There  were  commissioners  on  board 
the  frigate  authorized  to  make  an  oifer  of  peace,  and  this  was  gladly 
accepted.     It  was  seen  that  the  cause  of  the  Stuarts  was  hopeless.     The 
people  of  Virginia,  although  refusing  to  yield  to  threats  and  violence, 
cheerfully  entered  into  negotiations  with  Cromwell's  delegates,  and  ended 
by  acknowledging  the  supreme  authority  of  Parliament.     The  terms  of 
the  settlement  were  very  favorable  to  popular  liberty;  the  commercial 
restrictions  of  the  two  previous  years  were  removed,  and  the  trade  of  the 
colony  was  made  as  free  as  that  of  England.     No  taxes  might  be  levied 
or  duties  collected  except  such  as  were  imposed  by  the  general  assembly 
of  the  State.     The  freedom  of  an  Englishman  was  guaranteed  to  every 
citizen,  and  under  the  control  of  her  own  laws  Virginia  again  grew  pros 
perous. 

13.  No  further  difficulty  arose  during  the  continuance  of  the  Common 
wealth.     The  Protector  was  busied  with  the  aifairs  of  Europe,  and  had 
neither  time  nor  disposition  to  interfere  in  the  aifairs  of  a  remote  colony. 
The  Virginians  were  thus  left  free  to  conduct  their  government  as  they 
would.      Even  the  important  matter  of  choosing  a  governor  was  sub 
mitted  to  an  election  in  the  House  of  Burgesses ;  when  so  great  a  power 
had  been  once  exercised,  it  was  not  likely  to  be  relinquished  without  a 
struggle.     Three  governors  were  chosen  in  this  way,  and  what  was  at 
first  only  a  privilege  soon  became  a  right.     Special  acts  of  the  assembly 


80  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

declared  that  such  a  right  existed,  and  that  it  should  be  transmitted  to 
posterity. 

14.  In  1660,  just  at  the  time  of  the  resignation  of  Richard  Cromwell, 
Samuel  Matthews,  the  last  of  the  three  elected  governors,  died.     The 
burgesses  were  immediately  convened,  and  an  ordinance  was  passed  de 
claring  that  the  supreme  authority  of  Virginia  was  resident  in  the  colony, 
and  would  continue  there  until  a  delegate  with  proper  credentials  should 
arrive  from  the  British  government.     Having  made  this  declaration,  the 
house  elected  as  governor  Sir  William  Berkeley,  who  by  accepting  the 
office  acknowledged  the  right  of  the  burgesses  to  choose.     The  question 
of  recognizing  Charles  II.  as  king  was  debated  at  the  same  session,  but 
prudence  suggested  that  the  colonial  authorities  would  better  await  the 
natural  course  of  events.     For  the  present  it  was  decided  to  remain  faith 
ful  to  Parliament,     Most  of  the  people,  no  doubt,  desired  the  restoration, 
but  policy  forbade  any  open  expressions  of  such  a  preference.     It  would 
be  time  enough  when  monarchy  was  actually  restored. 

15.  In  May  of  1660  Charles  II.  became  king  of  England.     As  soon 
as  this  event  was  known  in  Virginia,  Governor  Berkeley,  forgetting  the 
source  of  his  own  authority,  and  in  defiance  of  all  consistency,  issued  writs 
in  the  name  of  the  king  for  the  election  of  a  new  assembly.     The  friends 
of  royalty  were  delighted  with  the  prospect.     The  adherents  of  the  Com 
monwealth  were  thrust  out  of  office,  and  the  favorites  of  the  king  estab 
lished  in  their  places.     Great  benefits  were  expected  from  the  change,  and 
the  whole  colony  was  alive  with  excitement  and  zeal.     But  the  disap 
pointment  of  the  people  was  more  bitter  than  their  hopes  had  been  extrav 
agant.     The  Virginians  soon  found  that  they  had  exchanged  a  republican 
tyrant  with  good  principles  for  a  monarchial  tyrant  with  bad  ones.     King 
Charles  II.  was  the  worst  monarch  of  modern  times,  and  the  people  of 
Virginia  had  in  him  and  his  government  a  special  cause  of  grief.     The 
commercial  system  of  the  Commonwealth,  so  far  from  being  abolished, 
was  re-enacted  in  a  more  hateful  form  than  ever.     The  new  statute  pro 
vided  that  all  the  colonial  commerce,  whether  exports  or  imports,  should 
be  carried  on  in  English  ships,  the  trade  between  the  colonies  was  bur 
dened  with  a  heavy  tax  for  the  benefit  of  the  government,  and  tobacco, 
the  staple  of  Virginia,  could  be  sold  nowhere  but  in  England.     This 
odious  measure  gave  to  English  merchantmen  a  monopoly  of  the  carry 
ing  trade  of  the  colonies,  and  by  destroying  competition  among  the  buy 
ers  of  tobacco  robbed   the   Virginians  to  that    extent  of  their  leading 
product.     Remonstrance  was  tried  in  vain.     The  cold  and  selfish  monarch 
only  sneered  at  the  complaints  of  his  American  subjects,  and  the  commer 
cial  ordinances  were  rigorously  enforced. 


VIRGINIA.— THE  ROYAL   GOVERNMENT.  81 

16.  Charles  II.  seemed  to  regard  the  British  empire  as  personal  property 
to  be  used  for  the  benefit  of  himself  and  his  courtiers.     In  order  to  reward 
the  worthless  profligates  who  thronged  his  court,  he  began  to  grant  to  them 
large  tracts  of  land  in  Virginia.     What  did  it  matter  that  these  lands  had 
been  redeemed  from  the  wilderness  and  were  covered  with  orchards  and 
gardens  ?     It  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  an  American  planter  to  find  that 
his  farm,  which  had  been  cultivated  for  a  quarter  of  a  century,  was  given 
away  to  some  dissolute  flatterer  of  the  royal  household.     Great  distress 
was  occasioned  by  these  iniquitous  grants,  until  finally,  in  1673,  the  king 
set  a  limit  to  his  own  recklessness  by  giving  away  the  whole  State.     Lord 
Culpepper  and  the  earl  of  Arlington,  two  ignoble  noblemen,  received 
under  the  great  seal  a  deed  by  which  was  granted  to  them  for  thirty- 
one  years  all  the  dominion  of  land  and  water  called  Virginia. 

17.  Unfortunately,  the  colonial  legislation  of  these  times  became  as 
selfish  and  narrow-minded  as  the  policy  of  the  king  was  mean.      An 
aristocratic  party  which  had  arisen  in  the  colony  obtained  control  of  the 
House  of  Burgesses,  and  the  new  laws  rivaled  those  of  England  in  illiber- 
ality.     Episcopalianism  was  again  established  as  the  State  religion.     A 
prescriptive  ordinance  was  passed  against  the  Baptists,  and  the  peace-lov 
ing  Quakers  were  fined,  persecuted  and  imprisoned.     Burdensome  taxes 
were  laid  on  personal  property  and  polls;  the  holders  of  large  estates  were 
exempt  and  the  poorer  people  afflicted.     The  salaries  of  the  officers  were 
secured  by  a  permanent  duty  on  tobacco,  and,  worst  of  all,  the  biennial 
election  of  burgesses  was  abolished,  so  that  the  members  of  the  existing 
assembly  continued  indefinitely  in  power.     For  a  while  Berkeley  and  his 
council  outdid  the  tyranny  of  England. 

18.  And  then  came  open  resistance.     The  people  were  worn  out  with 
the  governor's  exactions,  and  availed  themselves  of  the  first  pretext  to 
assert  their  rights  by  force  of  arms.     A  war  with  the  Susquehanna  In 
dians  furnished  the  occasion  for  an  insurrection.     The  tribes  about  the 
head  of  Chesapeake  Bay  and  along  the  Susquehanna  had  been  attacked  by 
the  Senecas  and  driven  from  their  homes.     They,  in  turn,  fell  upon  the 
English  settlers  of  Maryland,  and  the  banks  of  the  Potomac  became  the 
scene  of  a  border  war.     Virginia  and  Maryland  made  common  cause 
against  the  savages.      John  "Washington,  great-grandfather  of  the  first 
president  of  the  United  States,  led  a  company  of  militia  into  the  enemy's 
country,  and  compelled  the  Susquehannas  to  sue  for  peace.     Six  of  their 
chieftains  went  into  Virginia  as  ambassadors,  and,  to  the  lasting  dishonor 
of  the  colony,  were  foully  murdered.     This  atrocity  maddened  the  savages, 
and  a  devastating  warfare  raged  along  the  whole  frontier. 

19.  Governor  Berkeley,  not  without  some  show  of  justice,  sided  with 

6 


82  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

the  Indians.  But  the  coloni.-ts  remembered  only  the  many  acts  of 
treachery  and  bloodshed  of  which  the  red  men  had  before  been  guilty, 
and  were  determined  to  have  revenge.  In  this  division  of  sentiment 
among  the  people,  the  assembly  and  the  aristocratic  party  took  side-  with 
the  governor  and  favored  a  peace;  while  the  popular  party,  di-liking 
Berkeley  and  hating  the  Indians,  resolved  to  overthrow  him  and  destroy 
them  at  one  blow.  A  leader  was  found  in  that  remarkable  man,  Nathaniel 
Bacon.  Young,  brave,  eloquent,  patriotic,  full  of  enthusiasm  and  energy. 
he  became  the  soul  and  life  of  the  popular  party.  His  own  farm  in  the 
county  of  Henrico  had  been  pillaged  and  his  tenants  murdered  by  the 
savages.  Exasperated  by  these  injuries,  he  was  the  more  easily  urged  by 
the  public  voice  to  accept  the  dangerous  office  of  leading  an  insurrection. 

20.  Five  hundred  men  rushed  to  arms  and  demanded  to  be  led  against 
the  Indians.     Alarm,  excitement  and  passion  prevailed  throughout  the 
colony.     The  patriot  forces  were  organized ;  and  without  permission  of  a 
government  which  they  had  ceased  to  regard,  the  march  Avas  begun  into 
the  enemy's  country.     Berkeley  and  the  aristocratic  faction  were  enraged 
at  this  proceeding,  and  proclaimed  Bacon  a  traitor.    A  levy  of  troops  was 
made  for  the  purpose  of  dispersing  the  rebellious  militia ;  but  scarcely  had 
Berkeley  and  his  forces  left  Jamestown  when  another  popular  uprising  in 
the  lower  counties  compelled  him  to  return.     Affairs  were  in  an  uproar. 
Bacon  came  home  victorious.     The  old  assembly  was  unceremoniously 
broken  up,  and  a  new  one  elected  on  the  basis  of  universal  suffrage. 
Bacon  was  chosen  a  member  for  Henrico,  and  soon  after  elected  com- 
mander-in-chiei  of  tne  Virginia  army.     Tue  governor  refused  to  sign  his 
commission,  and  Bacon  appealed  to  the  people ;  the  militia  again  flew  to 
arms,  and  Berkeley  was  compelled  to  yield.     Not  only  was  the  com 
mission  signed,  but  a  paper  drawn  up  by  the  burgesses  in  commendation 
of  Bacon's  loyalty,  zeal  and  patriotism  received  the  executive  signature 
and  was  transmitted  to  Parliament. 

21.  Peace  returned  to  the  colony.     The  power  of  the  savages  was  com 
pletely  broken.     A  military  force  was  stationed  on  the  frontier,  and  a 
sense  of  security  returned  to  all  the  settlements.     But  Berkeley  was  petu 
lant,  proud  and  vengeful ;  and  it  was  only  a  question  of  time  when  the 
struggle  would  be  renewed.     Seizing  the  first  opportunity,  the  governor 
left  Jamestown  and  repaired  to  the  county  of  Gloucester,  on  the  north 
side  of  York  River.     Here  he  summoned  a  convention  of  loyalists,  who, 
contrary  to  his  expectations  and  wishes,  advised   moderation  and  com 
promise  ;  but  the  hot-headed  old  cavalier  would  yield  no  jot  of  his  pre 
rogative  to  what  he  was  pleased  to  call  a  rabble,  and  Bacon  was  again 
proclaimed  a  traitor. 


VIRGINIA.— THE  ROYAL   GOVERNMENT.  83 

22.  It  was  evident  that  there  must  be  fighting.     Berkeley  and  his 
forces  left  Gloucester,  crossed  the  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  took  station  on 
the  eastern  shore,  in  the  county  of  Accomac.     Here  his  troops  were 
organized ;  the  crews  of  some  English  ships  were  joined  to  his  command, 
and  the  fleet  set  sail  for  Jamestown.     The  place  was  taken  without  much 
resistance ;  but  when  Bacon  with  a  few  companies  of  patriots  drew  near, 
the  loyal  forces  deserted  and  went  over  to  his  standard.      The  governor 
with  his  adherents  was  again  obliged  to  fly,  and  the  capital  remained  in 
possession  of  the  people's  party.     The  assembly  was  about  to  assume  con 
trol  of  the  government  without  the  governor,  whose  flight  to  Accomac 
had  been  declared  an  abdication,  when  a  rumor  arose  that  an  English  fleet 
was  approaching  for  the  subjugation  of  the  colonies.     The  patriot  leaders 
held  a  council,  and  it  was  determined  that  Jamestown  should  be  burned. 
Accordingly,  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening  the  torch  was  applied,  and  the 
only  town  in  Virginia  laid  in  ashes.     The  leading  men  set  the  example 
by  throwing  firebrands  into  their  own  houses ;  others  caught  the  spirit  of 
sacrifice ;  the  flames  shot  up  through  the  shadows  of  night ;  and  Governor 
Berkeley  and  his  folloAvers,  on  board  a  fleet  twenty  miles  down  the  river, 
had  tolerably  fair  warning  that  the  capital  of  Virginia  could  not  be  used 
for  the  purposes  of  despotism. 

23.  In  this  juncture  of  affairs  Bacon  fell  sick  and  died.     It  was  an 
event  full  of  grief  and  disaster.     The  patriot  party,  discouraged  by  the 
loss  of  the  heroic  chieftain,  was  easily  dispersed.     A  few  feeble  efforts 
we^e  made  to  revive  the  cause  of  the  people,  but  the  animating  spirit 
which  had  controlled  and  directed  until  now  was  gone.     The  royalists 
found  an  able  leader  in  Robert  Beverly,  and  the  authority  of  the  governor 
was  rapidly  restored  throughout  the  province.     The  cause  of  the  people 
and  the  leader  of  the  people  had  died  together. 

24.  Berkeley's  vindictive  passions  were  now  let  loose  upon  the  defeated 
insurgents.     Fines  and  confiscations  became  the  order  of  the  day.     The 
governor  seemed  determined  to  drown  the  memory  of  his  own  wrongs  in 
the  woes  of  his  subjects.     Twenty-two  of  the  leading  patriots  were  seized 
and  hanged  with  scarcely  time  to  bid  their  friends  farewell.     Thus  died 
Thomas  Hansford,  the  first  American  who  gave  his  life  for  freedom. 
Thus  perished  Edmund  Cheesman,  Thomas  Wilford  and  the  noble  Wil 
liam  Drummond,  martyrs  to  liberty.     Nor  is  it  certain  when  the  vengeful 
tyrant  would  have  stayed  his  hand,  had  not  the  assembly  met  and  passed 
an  edict  that  no  more  blood  should  be  spilt  for  past  offences.     One  of  the 
burgesses  from  the  county  of  Northampton  said  in  the  debate  that  if  the 
governor  were  let  alone  he  would  hang  half  the  country.     When  Charles 
II.  heard  of  Berkeley's  ferocity,  he  exclaimed,  "  The  old  fool  has  taken 


84  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

away  more  lives  in  that  naked   country  than    !    lor  the   murder  of  my 
lather"  ;  and  the  saying  was  true. 

"Jo.  The  history  of  this  insurrection  was  for  a  long  time  recited  by 
Baron's  enemies.  Until  the  present  century  no  one  appeared  to  rescue 
the  leader's  name  from  obloquy.  In  the  light  of  after  times  his  character 
will  shine  with  a  peculiar  lustre.  His  motives  were  as  exalted  as  his  life 
was  pure,  and  his  virtues  as  noted  as  his  abilities  were  great.  His  ambi 
tion  was  for  the  public  welfare,  and  his  passions  were  only  excited  against 
the  enemies  of  his  countrv. 

26.  The  consequences  of  the  rebellion  were  very  disastrous.     Berkeley 
and  the  aristocratic  party  had  now  a  good  excuse  for  suppressing  all  liberal 
sentiments  and  tendencies.     The  printing-press  was  interdicted.     Educa 
tion  wa>  discouraged  or  forbidden.    To  speak  or  to  write  anything  against 
the  administration  or  in  defence  of  the  late  insurrection  was  made  a  crime 
to  be  punished  by  fine  or  whipping.     If  the  offence  should  be  three  times 
repeated,  it  was  declared  to  be  treason  punishable  with  death.    The  former 
tyrannical  methods  of  taxation  were  revived,  and  Virginia  was  left  at  the 
mercy  of  arbitrary  rulers. 

27.  In  1675,  Lord  Culpepper,  to  whom  with  Arlington  the  province 
had  been  granted  two  years  previously,  obtained   the  appointment  of 
governor  for  life.     The  right  of  the  king  was  thus  by  his  own  act  relin 
quished,  and  Virginia  became  a  proprietary  government.    The  new  execu 
tive  arrived  in  1680  and  assumed  the  duties  of  his  office.     His  whole 
administration  was  characterized  by  avarice  and  dishonesty.     Regarding 
Virginia  as  his  personal  estate,  he  treated  the  Virginians  as  his  tenants 
and  slaves.     Every  species  of  extortion  was  resorted  to,  until  the  mutter- 
ings  of  rebellion  were  again  heard  throughout  the  impoverished  colony. 
In  1683,  Arlington  surrendered  his  claim  to  Culpepper,  who  thus  became 
sole  proprietor  as  well  as  governor ;  but  before  he  could  proceed  to  further 
mischief,  his  official  career  was  cut  short  by  the  act  of  the  king.     Charles 
II.,  repenting  of  his  own  rashness,  found  in  Culpepper's  vices  and  frauds 
a  sufficient  excuse  to  remove  him  from  office  and  to  revoke  his  patent. 
In  1684,  Virginia  again  became  a  royal  province,  under  the  government 
of  Lord  Howard,  of  Effingham,  who  continued  in  office  until  near  the 
close  of  the  century.     The  affairs  of  the  colony  during  the  next  fifty  years 
are  not  of  sufficient  interest  and   importance  to  require  mention  in  an 
abridgment  of  American  history.     At  the  outbreak  of  the  French  and 
Indian  War,  Virginia  will  show  to  the  world  that  the  labors  of  Smith, 
and  Gosnold,  and  Bacon  have  not  been  in  vain. 


RECAPITULATION.  85 


EECAPITULATION. 


CHAPTEK  I. 

The  progress  of  Virginia  is  hindered. — First  settlers  are  of  bad  character. — Necessity 
drives  them  to  labor. — The  king  gives  sealed  instructions. — Smith  is  arrested. — And  ex 
cluded  from  the  council. — He  and  Newport  explore  the  James. — Return  to  Jamestown. 
— Newport  goes  to  England. — The  colonists  are  discouraged. — Disease  ravages  the  settle 
ment. — Gosnold  dies. — Wingfield  embezzles  the  funds. — And  is  removed  from  office. — 
RatclifFe  succeeds. — And  is  also  impeached. — Smith  takes  control  of  the  colony. — Sketch 
of  his  life. — The  settlement  flourishes  under  his  care. — He  explores  the  country,  and  pro 
cures  supplies. — The  Indians  furnish  provisions. — Smith  explores  the  Chickahominy. — 
Is  captured  by  the  Indians. — Saves  his  life  by  stratagem. — Is  carried  to  Orapax. — Thence 
to  Pamunkey. — Is  condemned  to  death. — And  saved  by  Pocahontas. — He  remains  in 
Powhatan's  household. — Is  liberated. — Returns  to  Jamestown. — Terrifies  the  savages. — 
Deplorable  condition  of  the  settlement. — Plot  to  abandon  the  place. — Newport  arrives 
with  new  immigrants. — Who  are  as  bad  as  the  others. — The  gold-hunters  go  abroad. — 
And  find  mica  in  the  sand  of  James  River. — A  ship  is  loaded  with  dirt  and  sent  to  Eng 
land. — The  planting  season  goes  by. — Smith  makes  his  great  exploration  of  the  Chesa 
peake. — And  maps  the  country. — Returns. — Is  elected  president.— Newport  arrives  with 
more  immigrants  and  supplies. — Progress  of  the  colony. 

CHAPTER  II. 

King  James  grants  a  new  charter. — Changes  are  made  in  the  form  of  government. — A 
new  council  is  organized. — Delaware  is  chosen  governor. — The  other  officers. — A  fleet 
with  five  hundred  emigrants  sails  for  America. — Encounters  a  storm. — Two  vessels  are 
wrecked. — Seven  ships  reach  Jamestown. — The  commissioners  are  left  on  the  Bermuda 
Islands. — Smith  retains  the  presidency. — New  settlements  are  projected. — Smith  is 
wounded. — Delegates  his  authority  to  Percy. — Returns  to  England. — Colony  suffers  after 
his  departure. — The  starving  time. — Gates  and  his  companions  reach  Virginia. — The 
settlement  is  abandoned. — Delaware  meets  the  colony. — And  persuades  them  to  return. — 
Prosperity  begins. — But  Delaware  falls  sick. — And  returns  to  England. — Percy  is  deputy. 
— Dale  arrives  as  governor. — Brings  immigrants. — Writes  for  supplies  and  new  colo 
nists. — Who  arrive.— The  colony  improves.— Gates  is  made  governor. — The  right  of 
private  property  is  recognized. — And  the  settlements  enlarged. 

CHAPTER   III. 

The  London  Company  receive  a  third  patent. — The  colony  had  proved  unprofitable. — 
Argall  kidnaps  Pocahontas. — Who  is  married  to  Rolfe. — They  visit  England. — And 
leave  descendants  in  Virginia. — Argall  destroys  the  French  settlements  in  Acadia. — 
And  reduces  the  Dutch  colony  of  Manhattan. — Dale  becomes  governor  of  Virginia. — 
Tobacco  is  the  staple  of  Jamestown. — And  is  used  for  money. — Argall  is  chosen  gov- 


86  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

ernor. — Delaware  sails  for  America. — And  dies. — Yeardley  supersedes  A  recall. — Abol  i~hes 
martial  law. — Establishes  the  House  of  Burgesses. — Slavery  is  introduce!. — Sneietv  is 
low. — Women  are  sent  over. — And  married  to  the  colonists. — A  constitution  is  granted. 
— Wyatt  becomes  governor.— Settlements  spread  abroad. — The  Indians  become  jealous. 
— And  mas.-aciv  the  people. — But  are  defeated. — The  company  is  opposed  by  the  king. — 
A  commission  is  appointed. — Who  report  against  the  company. — And  its  charter  is  re 
voked. — But  liberty  is  planted  in  Virginia. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Royal  government  is  established. — But  the  administration  is  unchanged. — Charles  I. 
becomes  king. — Recognizes  the  Virginia  Assembly. — Yeardley  is  re-elected  governor. — 
Dies. — West  is  chosen  by  the  council. — Harvey  arrives  from  England. — Land-grants  vex 
the  people. — Harvey  is  impeached. — But  is  sustained  by  the  king. — Wyatt  succeeds. — 
English  Revolution  breaks  out. — King  Charles  is  beheaded. — Monarchy  is  abolished. — 
Cromwell  becomes  Protector.— Virginia  inclines  to  royalty. — Berkeley  becomes  governor. 
— The  Puritans  are  persecuted. — An  Indian  war  arises. — The  savages  are  beaten. — Vir 
ginia  refuses  to  acknowledge  Parliament. — Cromwell  restricts  her  commerce. — Sends  a 
fleet  to  America. — And  the  Virginians  submit. — Favorable  terms  are  granted. — Peace 
continues  during  the  commonwealth. — The  Burgesses  elect  three  governors. — Berkeley 
is  thus  chosen. — Accepts. — But  at  the  Restoration  renounces  his  acceptance. — And  issues 
writs  in  the  king's  name. — Tyranny  follows. — Commerce  is  restricted. — The  Virginians 
complain. — In  vain. — Charles  II.  gives  away  Virginia  lands. — And  finally  the  whole 
State  to  Arlington  and  Culpepper.— The  Quakers  and  the  Baptists  are  persecuted.— Taxes 
are  odious. — The  people  rebel. — An  Indian  war  is  the  excuse. — And  Berkeley's  tyranny 
the  cause. — Bacon  heads  the  insurrection. — The  Indians  are  punished. — Berkeley  abdi 
cates. — Returns. — Captures  Jamestown.— Bacon  takes  the  place,  and  burns  it. — Dies. — 
The  patriots  are  dispersed.— And  the  leaders  hanged. — A  worse  despotism  is  established. 
— Culpepper  becomes  governor. — Treats  Virginia  a>  an  estate. — Arlington  surrenders 
his  claim. — The  king  recalls  the  grant. — And  Virginia  becomes  a  royal  province. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY.— CONTINUED. 

A.  I>.  162O— 1754. 

NEW     ENGLAND. 


CHAPTER    I. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

THE  spring  of  1621  brought  a  ray  of  hope  to  the  distressed  Pilgrims 
of  New  Plymouth.  Never  was  the  returning  sun  more  welcome. 
The  fatal  winter  had  swept  off  one-half  of  the  number.  The  son  of  the 
benevolent  Carver  was  among  the  first  victims  of  the  terrible  climate. 
The  governor  himself  sickened  and  died,  and  the  broken-hearted  wife 
found  rest  in  the  same  grave  with  her  husband.  But  now,  with  the  ap 
proach  of  warm  weather,  the  destroying  pestilence  was  stayed,  and  the 
spirits  of  the  survivors  revived  Avith  the  season.  Out  of  the  snows  of 
winter,  the  desolations  of  disease,  and  the  terrors  of  death  the  faith  of  the 
Puritan  had  come  forth  triumphant. 

2.  For  a  while  the  colonists  were  apprehensive  of  the  Indians.     In 
February,  Miles  Standish  was  sent  out  with  his  soldiers  to  gather  in 
formation  of  the  numbers  and  disposition  of  the  natives.     The  army  of 
New  England  consisted  of  six  men  besides  the  general.     Deserted  wig 
wams  were  found  here  and  there ;  the  smoke  of  camp-fires  arose  in  the 
distance ;  savages  were  occasionally  seen  in  the  forest.     These  fled,  how 
ever,  at  the  approach  of  the  English,  and  Standish  returned  to  Plymouth. 

3.  A  month  later  the  colonists  were  astonished  by  the  sudden  appear 
ance  in  their  midst  of  a  Wampanoag  Indian  named  Samoset.     He  ran 
into  the  village,  offered  his  hand  in  token  of  friendship,  and  bade  the 
strangers  welcome.     He  gave  an  account  of  the  numbers  and  strength  of 
the  neighboring  tribes,  and  recited  the  story  of  a  great  plague  by  which, 
a  few  years  before,  the  country  had  been  swept  of  its  inhabitants.     The 
present  feebleness  and  desolate  condition  of  the  natives  had  resulted  from 
the  fatal  malady.     Another  Indian,  by  the  name  of  Squanto,  who  had 
been  carried  away  by  Hunt  in  1614,  and  had  learned  to  speak  English, 
came  also  to  Plymouth,  and  confirmed  what  Samoset  had  said. 

87 


90  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

men  of  Plymouth  purchased  from  the  Londoners  their  entire  interest  for 
the  >um  of  nine  thousand  dollars. 

9.  Before  this  transfer  of  right  was  made  the  colony  had  been   much 
vexed  by  the  efforts  of  the  managers  to  thrust  on  them  a  minister  of  the 
Iv-tablished  Church.     Was  it  not  to  avoid  this  very  thing  that  they  had 
come  to  the  wilds  of  the  New  World  ?    Should  the  tyranny  of  the  prelates 
follow  them  even  across  the  sea  and  into  the  wilderness?     There  was  dis 
sension  and  strife  for  a  while ;  the  English  managers  withheld  support ; 
oppression  was  resorted  to;  the  stores  intended  for  the  colonists  were 
sold  to  them  at  three  prices;  and  they  were  obliged  to  borrow  money  at 
sixty  per  cent.     But  no  exactions  could  break  the  spirit  of  the  Pilgrims  • 
and  the  conflict  ended  with  the  purchase  of  whatever  rights  the  London 
proprietors  had  in  the  colony. 

10.  The  year  1624  was  marked  by  the  founding  of  a  settlement  at 
Cape  Ann.     John  White,  a  Puritan  minister  of  Dorchester,  England, 
collected  a  small  company  of  emigrants  and  sent  them  to  America.     The 
colony  was  established,  but  after  two  years  of  discouragement  the  cape 
was  abandoned  as  a  place  unsuitable,  and  the  company  moved  farther 
south  to  Naumkeag,  afterward  called  Salem.     Here  a  settlement  was 
begun,  and  in  1628  was  made  permanent  by  the  arrival  of  a  second  colony, 
in  charge  of  John  Endicott,  who  was  chosen  governor.     In  March  of  the 
same  year  the  colonists  obtained  a  patent  from  the  Council  of  Plymouth ; 
and  in  1629  Charles  I.  issued  a  charter  by  which  the  proprietors  were 
incorporated  under  the  name  of  THE  GOVERNOR  AND  COMPANY  OF 
MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IN  NEW  ENGLAND.     In  July  two  hundred  ad 
ditional  immigrants  arrived,  half  of  whom  settled  at  Plymouth,  while  the 
other  half  removed  to  a  peninsula  on  the  north  side  of  Boston  Harbor 
and  laid  the  foundation  of  Charlestown. 

11.  At  the  first  it  had  been  decided  that  the  charter  of  the  colony 
should  be  left  in  England,  and  that  the  governor  should  reside  there  also. 
After  further  discussion,  this  decision  was  reversed,  and  in  September  it 
was  decreed  that  the  whole  government  should  be  transferred  to  America, 
and  that  the  charter,  as  a  pledge  of  liberty,  should  be  entrusted  to  the 
colonists  themselves.      As  soon  as  this  liberal  action  was  made  known 
emigration  began  on  an  extensive  scale.     In  the  year  l(j:>0  about  three 
hundred  of  the  best  Puritan  families  in  the  kingdom  came  to  Xew  Eng 
land.     Not  adventurers,  not  vagabonds,  were  these  brave  people,  but  vir 
tuous,  well-educated,  courageous   men  and   women    who   for  conscience' 
sake  left  comfortable  homes  with  no  expectation  of  returning.    It  was  not 
the  least  of  their  good  fortune  to  choose  a  noble  leader. 

12.  If  ever  a  man  was  worthy  to  be  held  in  perpetual  remembrance, 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


91 


that  man  was  John  Winthrop,  governor  of  Massachusetts.   Born  a  royalist, 
he  cherished  the  principles  of  republicanism.     Himself  an  Episcopalian, 
he  chose  affliction 
with  the  Puritans. 
Surrounded     with 
affluence  and  com 
fort,  he  left  all  to 
share   the   destiny 
of  the   persecuted 
Pilgrims.      Calm, 

prudent  and  peace-  .  ,  ^^^naM^Mii^^:1: 
able,  he  joined  the 
zeal  of  an  enthusi 
ast  with  the  sub 
lime  faith  of  a 
martyr. 

13.  A   part  of 
the   new   immi 
grants    settled    at 
Salem ;    others   at 
Cambridge   and 
Watertown,    on 
Charles  River; 
while  others,  going 
farther     south, 

founded  Roxbury  and  Dorchester.  The  governor,  with  a  few  of  the 
leading  families,  resided  for  a  while  at  Charlestown,  but  soon  crossed 
the  harbor  to  the  peninsula  of  Shawmut  and  laid  the  foundation  of  BOS 
TON,  which  became  henceforth  the  capital  of  the  colony  and  the  metropolis 
of  New  England.  With  the  approach  of  winter  sickness  came,  and  the 
distress  was  very  great.  Many  of  the  new-comers  were  refined  and  ten 
der  people  who  could  not  endure  the  bitter  blasts  of  Massachusetts  Bay. 
Coarse  fare  and  scanty  provisions  added  to  the  griefs  of  disease.  Sleet 
and  snow  drifted  through  the  cracks  of  the  thin  board  huts  where  en 
feebled  men  and  delicate  women  moaned  out  their  lives.  Before  mid 
winter  two  hundred  had  perished.  A  few  others,  heartsick  and  despair 
ing,  returned  to  England ;  but  there  was  heard  neither  murmur  nor 
repining.  Governor  \Yinthrop  wrote  to  his  wife :  "  I  like  so  well  to  be 
here  that  I  do  not  repent  my  coming." 

14.  At  a  session  of  the  general  court  of  the  colony,  held  in  1631,  a  law 
was  passed  restricting  the  right  of  suffrage.    It  was  enacted  that  none  but 


JOHN  WINTHROP. 


92  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

members  of  the  church  should  be  permitted  to  vote  at  the  colonial  elec 
tions.  The  choice  of  governor,  deputy-governor  and  assistant  councilors 
was  thus  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  small  minority.  Nearly  three-fourths 
ui'  the  people  were  excluded  from  exercising  the  rights  of  freemen.  Taxes 
were  levied  for  the  support  of  the  gospel ;  oaths  of  obedience  to  the  magis 
trates  were  required ;  attendance  on  public  worship  was  enforced  by  law  ; 
none  but  church-members  were  eligible  to  offices  of  trust.  It  is  strange 
indeed  that  the  very  men  who  had  so  recently,  through  perils  by  sea  and 
land,  escaped  with  only  their  lives  to  find  religious  freedom  in  another 
continent,  should  have  begun  their  career  with  intolerance  and  proscrip 
tion.  The  only  excuse  that  can  be  found  for  the-  gross  inconsistency  and 
injustice  of  such  legislation  is  that  bigotry  was  the  vice  of  the  age  rather 
than  of  the  Puritans. 

15.  One  manly  voice  was  lifted  up  against  this  odious  statute.     It  was 
the  voice  of  young  ROGER  WILLIAMS,  minister  of  Salem.     To  this  man 
belongs  the  shining  honor  of  being  first  in  America  or  in  Europe  to  pro 
claim  the  full  gospel  of  religious  toleration.     He  declared  to  his  people 
that  the  conscience  of  man  may  in  no  wise  be  bound  by  the  authority  of 
the  magistrate ;  that  civil  government  has  only  to  do  with  civil  matters, 
such  as  the  collection  of  taxes,  the  restraint  and  punishment  of  crime, 
and  the  protection  of  all  men  in  the  enjoyment  of  equal  rights.      For 
these  noble  utterances  he  was  obliged  to  quit  the  ministry  of  the  church 
at  Salem  and  retire  to  Plymouth.     Finally,  in  1634,  he  wrote  a  paper  in 
which  the  declaration  was  made  that  grants  of  land,  though  given  by  the 
king  of  England,  were  invalid  until  the  natives  were  justly  recompensed. 
This  was  equivalent  to  saying  that  the  colonial  charter  itself  was  void,  and 
that  the  people  were  really  living  upon  the  lands  of  the  Indians.     Great 
excitement  was  occasioned  by  the  publication,  and  Williams  consented 
that  for  the  sake  of  public  peace  the  paper  should  be  burned.     But  he 
continued  to  teach  his  doctrines,  saying  that  compulsory  attendance  at  re 
ligious  worship,  as  well  as  taxation  for  the  support  of  the  ministry,  was 
contrary  to  the  teachings  of  the  gospel.     When  arraigned  for  these  bad 
doctrines,  he  crowned   his  offences  by  telling  the  court  that  a  test  of 
church-membership  in  a  voter  or  a  public  officer  was  as  ridiculous  as  the 
selection  of  a  doctor  of  physic  or  the  pilot  of  a  ship  on  account  of  his  skill 
in  theology. 

16.  These  assertions  raised  such  a  storm  in  court  that  Williams  was 
condemned   for  heresy  and  banished  from  the  colony.     In  the  dead  of 
winter  he  left  home  and  became  an  exile  in  the  desolate  forest.    For  four 
teen  weeks  he  wrandercd  on  through  the  snow,  sleeping  at  night  on  the 
ground  or  in  a  hollow  tree,  living  on  parched  corn,  acorns  and  roots.    He 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


93 


carried  with  him  one  precious  treasure — a  private  letter  from  Governor 
Winthrop,  giving  him  words  of  cheer  and  encouragement.  Nor  did  the 
Indians  fail  to  show  their  gratitude  to  the  man  who  had  so  nobly  de 
fended  their  rights.  In  the  country  of  the  Wampanoags  he  was  kindly 
entertained.  Massasoit  invited  him  to  his  cabin  at  Pokanoket,  and 


ROGER  WILLIAMS'   RECEPTION  BY  THE  INDIANS. 

Canonicus,  king  of  the  Narragansetts,  received  him  as  a  friend  and 
brother.  On  the  left  bank  of  Blackstone  River,  near  the  head  of  Narra- 
gansett  Bay,  a  resting-place  was  at  last  found ;  the  exile  pitched  his  tent, 
and  with  the  opening  of  spring  planted  a  field  and  built  the  first  house  in 
the  village  of  Seekonk.  Soon  the  information  came  that  he  was  still 
within  the  territory  of  Plymouth  colony,  and  another  removal  became 
necessary.  With  five  companions  who  had  joined  him  in  banishment, 
he  embarked  in  a  canoe,  passed  down  the  river  and  crossed  to  the  west 
side  of  the  bay.  Here  he  was  safe;  his  enemies  could  hunt  him  no 
farther.  A  tract  of  land  was  honorably  purchased  from  Canonicus ;  and 
in  June  of  1636,  the  illustrious  founder  of  Rhode  Island  laid  out  the  city 
of  PROVIDENCE. 

17.  Meanwhile,  his  teachings  were  bearing  fruit  in  Massachusetts.  In 
1634  a  representative  form  of  government  was  established  against  the 
opposition  of  the  clergy.  On  election-day  the  voters,  now  numbering 
between  three  and  four  hundred,  were  called  together,  and  the  learned 


94  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

Cotton  preached  powerfully  and  long  against  the  proposed  change.  The 
assembly  listened  attentively,  and  then  went  on  with  the  election.  To 
make  the  reform  complete,  a  BALLOT-BOX  was  substituted  f«»r  tin-  ..Id 
method  of  public  voting.  The  restriction  on  the  right  of  suffrage  was 
the  only  remaining  bar  to  a  perfect  system  of  self-government  in  Xew 
England. 

18.  During  the  next  year  three  thousand  new  immigrants  arrived.     It 
was  worth  while — so  thought  the  people  of  England — to  come  to  a  country 
where  the  principles  of  freedom  were  spreading  with  such  rapidity.     The 
new-comers  were  under  the  leadership  of  Hugh  Peters  and  Sir  Henry 
Vane ;  the  former  the  Puritan  pastor  of  some  English  exiles  at  Rotter 
dam,  in  Holland,  and  the  latter  a  young  nobleman  who  afterward  played 
an  important  part  in  the  history  of  England.     Such  was  his  popularity 
with  the  people  of  Massachusetts,  and  such  his  zeal  and  piety,  that  in  less 
than  a  year  after  his  arrival  he  was  chosen  governor  of  the  colony. 

19.  By  this   time   the   settlements   around   Massachusetts   Bay   were 
thickly  clustered.     Until  new  homes  should  be  found  there  was  no  room 
for  the  immigrants  who  wrere  constantly  coming.    To  enlarge  the  frontier, 
to  plunge  into  the  wilderness  and  find  new  places  of  abode,  became  a 
necessity.     One  little  company  of  twelve  families,  led  by  Simon  "Willard 
and  Peter  Bulkeley,  marched  through  the  woods  until  they  came  to  some 
open  meadows  sixteen  miles  from  Boston,  and  there  laid  the  foundations 
of  Concord.     A  little  later  in  the  same  year,  another  colony  of  sixty  per 
sons  left  the  older  settlements  and  pressed  their  way  westward  as  far  as 
the  Connecticut  River.     The  march  itself  wras  a  grievous  hardship,  but 
greater  toils  and  sufferings  were  in  store  for  the  adventurous  company. 
A  dreadful  winter  overtook  them  in  their  new  homes  but  half  provided. 
Some  died;  others,  disheartened,  waded  back  through  the  dreary  untrod 
den  snows  and  came  half  famished  to  Plymouth  and  Boston;  but  the 
rest,  with  true  Puritan  heroism,  outbraved  the  winter  and  triumphed  over 
the  pangs  of  starvation.     Spring  brought  a  recompense  for  hardship :  the 
heroic  pioneers  crept  out  of  their  miserable  huts  to  become  the  founders 
of  Windsor,  HARTFORD  and  Wethersfield,  the  oldest  towns  in  the  Con 
necticut  valley. 

20.  The  banishment  of  Roger  Williams,  instead  of  bringing  peace, 
brought  strife  and  dissension  to  the  people  of  Massachusetts.     The  minis 
ters  were  stern  and  exacting.     Every  shade  of  popular  belief  was  closely 
scrutinized;    the  slightest  departure  from   orthodox  doctrines  was  met 
with  a  charge  of  heresy,  and  to  be  a  heretic  was  to  become  an  outcast. 
Still,  the  advocates  of  free  opinion  multiplied.    The  clergy,  notwithstand 
ing  their  great  influence  among  the  people,  felt  insecure.     Religious  de- 


MASS  A  CHUSETTS. 


95 


JTEW  EXU  LAX  I>, 

—  and  — 

Distribution  of  the 

Indian  Tribes. 


MAP  OF  EARLY  SETTLEMENTS  IN  NEW  ENGLAND. 

bates  became  the  order  of  the  day.     Every  sermon  had  to  pass  the  ordeal 
of  review  and  criiicism. 

21.  Most  prominent  among  those  who  were  said  to  be  "as  bad  as 
Roger  Williams,  or  worse,"  was  Mrs.  Anne  Hutchinson,  a  woman  of 
genius  who  had  come  over  in  the  ship  with  Sir  Henry  Vane.     She  de 
sired  the  privilege  of  speaking  at  the  weekly  debates,  and  was  refused. 
Women  had  no  business  at  these  assemblies,  said  the  elders.     Indignant 
at  this,  she  became  the  champion  of  her  sex,  and  declared  that  the  minis 
ters  who  were  defrauding  women  of  the  gospel  were  no  better  than  Phari 
sees.     She  called  meetings  of  her  friends,  spoke  much  in  public,  and 
pleaded  with  great  fervor  for  the  full  freedom  of  conscience.     The  liberal 
doctrines  of  the  exiled  Williams  were  reaffirmed  with  more  power  and 
eloquence  than  ever.    Many  of  the  magistrates  were  converted  to  the  new 
beliefs ;  the  governor  himself  espoused  the  cause  of  Mrs.  Hutchinson ; 
and  a  majority  of  the  people  of  Boston  inclined  to  her  opinions. 

22.  For  a  while  there  was  a  reign  of  discord;   but  as  soon  as  Sir 
Henry's  term  of  office  expired  a  call  was  issued  for  a  meeting  of  the 
synod  of  New  England.      The  body  convened  in  August  of  1637;  a 


96  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

decree  was  proposed  ;  Mrs.  Hutchinson  and  her  friends  were  declared 
unlit  for  the  society  of  Christians,  and  banished  from  the  territory  of 
Massachusetts.  With  a  large  number  of  friends  the  exiles  wended  their 
wav  toward  the  home  of  Roger  Williams.  Miantonomoh,  a  Narragansett 
chieftain,  made  them  a  gift  of  the  beautiful  island  of  Rhode  Island; 
there,  in  the  month  of  March,  1641,  a  little  republic  was  established,  in 
whose  constitution  freedom  of  conscience  was  guaranteed  and  persecution 
for  opinion's  sake  forbidden. 

23.  The  year  1636  was  an  important  epoch  in  the  history  of  Massa 
chusetts.     The  general  court  of  the  colony  passed  an  act  appropriating 
between  one  and  two  thousand  dollars  to  found  and  endow  a  college. 
The  measure  met  with  popular  favor;  the  Puritans  were  an  educated 
people,  and  were  quick  to  appreciate  the  advantages  of  learning.     New- 
town  was  selected  as  ths  site  of  the  proposed  school.     Plymouth  and 
Salem  gave  gifts  to  help  the  enterprise ;  and  from  villages  in  the  Con 
necticut  valley  came  contributions  of  corn  and  wampum.     In  1638,  John 
Harvard,  a  young  minister  of  Charlestown,  died,  bequeathing  his  library 
and  nearly  five  thousand  dollars  to  the  school.    To  perpetuate  the  memory 
of  the  noble  benefactor  the  new  institution  was  named  HARVARD  COL 
LEGE  ;  and  in  honor  of  the  place  where  the  leading  men  of  Massachusetts 
had  been  educated,  the  name  of  Newtown  was  changed  to  Cambridge. 
Thus  early  did  the  people  of  New  England  stamp  their  approval  on  the 
cause  of  education.     In  spite  of  sterile  soil  and  desolate  landscapes — 
in  spite  of  destroying  climate  and  wasting  diseases — in  spite  even   of 
superstition   and   bigotry — the  people  who  educate  will   ever  be  great 
and  free. 

24.  The  PRINTING-PRESS   came   also.     In    1638,  Stephen   Dave,  an 
English  printer,  arrived  at  Boston,  bringing  a  font  of  types,  and  in  the 
following  year  set  up  a  press  at  Cambridge.     The  first  American  publica 
tion  was  an  almanac  calculated  for  New  England,  and  bearing  date  of 
1639.     During  the  next  year,  Thomas  Welde  and  John  Eliot,  two  minis 
ters  of  Roxbury,   and   Richard   Mather,   of  Dorchester,  translated  the 
Hebrew  Psalms  into  English  verse,  and  published  their  rude  work   in 
a  volume  of  three  hundred  pages — the  first  book  printed  on  this  side 
of  the  Atlantic. 

25.  The  rapid  growth  of  Massachusetts  now  became  a  source  of  alarm 
to  the   English  government.     Those  liberal  principles  of  religion   and 
politics  which  were  openly  avowed  and  gloried  in  by  the  citizens  of  the 
new  commonwealth  were  hateful  to  Charles  I.  and  his  ministers.     The 
archbishop   of   Canterbury   was   much   offended.      Something   must   be 
done  to  check  the  further  growth  of  the  Puritan  colonies.     The  first 


MASSACHUSETTS.— THE  UNION.  97 

measure  which  suggested  itself  was  to  stop  emigration.  For  this  purpose 
an  edict  was  issued  as  early  as  1634,  but  was  of  no  effect.  The  officers 
of  the  government  neglected  to  enforce  the  law.  Four  years  later,  more 
vigorous  measures  were  adopted.  A  squadron  of  eight  vessels,  ready  to 
sail  from  London,  was  detained  by  the  royal  authority.  Many  of  the 
most  prominent  Puritan  families  in  England  were  on  board  of  these 
ships.  Historians  of  high  rank  have  asserted — but  without  sufficient 
proof— that  John  Hampden  and  Oliver  Cromwell  were  of  the  number 
who  were  turned  back  by  the  detention.  At  all  events,  it  would  have 
been  the  part  of  wisdom  in  King  Charles  to  allow  all  Puritans  to  leave 
his  realm  as  fast  as  possible.  By  detaining  them  in  England  he  only 
made  sure  the  Eevolution,  and  by  so  much  hastened  his  own  downfall. 


CHAPTEE    II. 
MASSACHUSETTS.— THE   UNION. 

ENGLAND  was  fast  becoming  a  nation.  Wellnigh  fifty  towns 
and  villages  dotted  the  face  of  the  country.  Nearly  a  million  of 
dollars  had  been  spent  in  settling  and  developing  the  new  State.  Enter 
prises  of  all  kinds  were  rife.  Manufactures,  commerce  and  the  arts  were 
rapidly  introduced.  William  Stephens,  a  shipbuilder  who  came  with 
Governor  "Winthrop  to  Boston,  had  already  built  and  launched  an  Ameri 
can  vessel  of  four  hundred  tons  burden.  Before  1640,  two  hundred  and 
ninety-eight  emigrant  ships  had  anchored  in  Massachusetts  Bay.  Twenty- 
one  thousand  two  hundred  people,  escaping  from  English  intolerance  of 
Church  or  State,  had  found  home  and  rest  between  Plymouth  Rock  and 
the  Connecticut  valley.  It  is  not  wonderful  that  the  colonists  began  to 
cast  about  them  for  better  political  organization  and  more  ample  forms 
of  government. 

2.  Many  circumstances  impelled  the  colonies  to  union.  First  of  all, 
there  was  the  natural  desire  of  men  to  have  a  regular  and  permanent 
government.  England,  torn  and  distracted  with  civil  war,  could  do 
nothing  for  or  against  her  colonies ;  they  must  take  care  of  themselves. 
Here  was  the  western  frontier  exposed  to  the  hostilities  of  the  Dutch 
towns  on  the  Hudson;  Connecticut  alone  could  not  defend  herself. 
Similar  trouble  was  apprehended  from  the  French  on  the  north;  the 
7 


98  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

English  settlements  on  the  Piscataqua  were  weak  and  defenceless.  In 
dian  tribes  capable  of  mustering  a  thousand  warriors  were  likely  at  any 
hour  to  fall  upon  remote  and  helpless  villages;  the  prevalence  of  common 
interests  and  the  necessities  of  common  defence  made  a  union  of  some  sort 
indispensable. 

3.  The  first  effort  to  consolidate  the  colonies  was  ineffectual.     Two 
years   later,  in  1639,  the    project  was    renewed,  but   without   success. 
Again,  in  1643,  a  measure  of  union  was  brought  forward  and  finally 
adopted.     By  the  terms  of  this  compact,  Massachusetts,  Plymouth,  Con 
necticut  and  New  Haven  were  joined  in  a  loose  confederacy,  called  THE 
UNITED  COLONIES  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.     The  chief  authority  was  con 
ferred  upon  a  general  assembly,  or  congress,  composed  of  two  representa 
tives  from  each  colony.      These  delegates  were  chosen  annually  at  an 
election  where  all  the  freemen  voted  by  ballot.     There  was  no  president 
other  than  the  speaker  of  the  assembly,  and  he  had  no  executive  powers. 
Each  community  retained,  as  before,  its  separate  local  existence ;  and  all 
subordinate  questions  of  legislation  were  reserved  to  the  respective  colo 
nies.     Only  matters  of  general  interest — such  as  Indian  affairs,  the  levy 
ing  of  troops,  the  raising  of  revenues,  declarations  of  war  and  treaties  of 
peace — were  submitted  to  the  assembly. 

4.  Provision  was  made  for  the  admission  of  other  colonies  into  the 
union,  but  none  were  ever  admitted.      The  English  settlement  on  the 
Piscataqua  was  rejected  because  of  heterodoxy  in  religion.     The  Provi 
dence  Plantations  were  refused  for  similar  reasons.     Should  Roger  Wil 
liams  return  to  plague  an  assembly  where  an  approved  church-member 
ship  was  the  sole  qualification  for  office?     The  little  island  of  Rhode 
Island,  with   its   Jewish   republic,  also  knocked   for  admission ;   Anne 
Hutchinson's  commonwealth  was  informed  that  Plymouth  colony  had 
rightful  jurisdiction  there,  and  that  heresy  was  a  bar  to  all  petitions. 

5.  Until  the  year  1641  the  people  of  Massachusetts  had  had  no  regular 
code  of  laws.     At  a  meeting  of  the  assembly  in  December  of  this  year, 
Nathaniel  Ward  brought  forward  a  written  instrument  which,  after  ma 
ture  deliberation,  was  adopted  as  the  constitution  of  the  State.     This 
fundamental  statute  was  called  the  BODY  OF  LIBERTIES,  and  was  ever 
afterward  esteemed  as  the  great  charter  of  colonial  freedom.     It  may  be 
doubted   whether  any   other    primitive   constitution,   either  ancient   or 
modern,  contains  more  wisdom  than  this  early  code  of  Massachusetts. 

6.  A  further  modification  in  the  government  was  effected  in  1644. 
Until  this  time  the  representatives  of  the  people  had  sat  and  voted  in  the 
same  hall  with  the  governor  and  his  assistant  magistrates.     It  was  now 
decreed  that  the  two  bodies  should  sit  apart,  each  with  its  own  officers 


MASSACHUSETTS.— THE  UNION.  99 

and  under  its  own  management.  By  this  measure  the  people's  branch  of 
the  legislature  was  made  independent  and  of  equal  authority  with  the 
governor's  council.  Thus  step  by  step  were  the  safeguards  of  liberty 
established  and  regular  forms  of  government  secured. 

7.  The  people  of  Massachusetts  were  little  grieved  on  account  of  the 
English  Revolution.     It  was  for  them  a  vindication  and  a  victory.     The 
triumph  of  Parliament  over  King  Charles  was  the  triumph  of  Puritanism 
both  in  England  and  America.     Massachusetts  had  no  cause  to  fear  so 
long  as  the  House  of  Commons  was  crowded  with  her  friends  and  patrons. 
But  in  the  hour  of  victory  the  American  Puritans  showed  themselves 
more  magnanimous  than  those  of  the  mother-country ;  when  Charles  I., 
the  enemy  of  all  colonial  liberties,  was  brought  to  the  block,  the  people 
of  New  England,  whose  fathers  had  been  exiled  by  his  father,  lamented 
his  tragic  fate  and  preserved  the  memory  of  his  virtues. 

8.  During  the  supremacy  of  the  Long  Parliament  several  acts  were 
passed  which  put  in  peril  the  interests  of  Massachusetts,  but  by  a  prudent 
and  far-sighted  policy  all  evil  results  were  avoided.     Powerful  friends, 
especially  Sir  Henry  Vane,  stood  up  in   Parliament  and  defended  the 
colony  against  the  intrigues  of  her  enemies.     Ambassadors,  men  of  age 
and  experience,  went  often  to  London  to  plead  for  colonial  rights.     Soon 
after  the  abolition  of  monarchy  a  statute  was  made  which  threatened  for 
a  while  the  complete  subversion  of  the  new  State.     Massachusetts  was  in 
vited  to  surrender  her  charter,  to  receive  a  new  instrument  instead,  and 
to  hold  courts  and  issue  writs  in  the  name  of  Parliament.     The  measure 
seemed  fair  enough,  but  the  people  of  New  England  were  too  cautious  to 
stake  their  all  on  the  fate  of  a  Parliament  whose  power  was  already 
waning.     The  requisition  was  never  complied  with.     Cromwell  did  not 
insist  on  the  surrender ;  no  one  else  had  power  to  enforce  the  act ;  and 
Massachusetts  retained  her  charter. 

9.  The  Protector  was  the  constant  friend  of  the  American  colonies. 
Even  Virginia,  though  slighting  his  authority,  found  him  just  as  well  as 
severe.    The  people  of  New  England  were  his  special  favorites.    To  them 
he  was  bound  by  every  tie  of  political  and  religious  sympathy.    For  more 
than  ten  years,  when  he  might  have  been  an  oppressor,  he  continued  the 
benefactor,  of  the  English  in  America.     During  his  administration  the 
northern  colonies  were  left  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  their  coveted  rights. 
In  commerce,  in  the  industry  of  private  life,  and  especially  in  religion, 
the  people  of  Massachusetts  were  as  free  as  the  people  of  England. 

10.  In  the  year  1652,  it  was  decreed  by  the  general  court  at  Boston 
that  the  jurisdiction  of  the  province  extended  as  far  north  as  three  miles 
above  the  most  northerly  waters  of  the  river  Merrimac.    This  declaration, 


100  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

which  was  in  strict  accordance  with  the  charter  of  the  colony,  was  made 
lor  the  purpose  of  annexing  Maine  to  Massachusetts.  By  this  measure 
the  territory  of  the  latter  State  was  extended  t<>  ('asm  Bay.  Settlement- 
had  been  made  on  the  Piscataqna  as  early  as  1626,  but  had  not  flourished. 
Thirteen  years  later  a  royal  charter  was  issued  to  Sir  Ferdinand  GOT--  3, 
a  member  of  the  Council  of  Plymouth,  who  became  proprietor  of  the 
province.  His  cousin,  Thomas  Gorges,  was  made  deputy-governor.  A 
high-sounding  constitution,  big  enough  for  an  empire,  was  drawn  up,  and 
the  little  village  of  Gorgeana,  afterward  York,  became  the  capital  of  the 
kingdom.  Meanwhile,  in  1630,  the  Plymouth  Council  had  granted  to 
another  corporation  sixteen  hundred  square  miles  of  the  territory  around 
Casco  Bay,  and  this  claim  had  been  purchased  by  Rigby,  a  republican 
member  of  Parliament.  Between  his  deputies  and  those  of  Gorges  violent 
disputes  arose.  The  villagers  of  Maine,  sympathizing  with  neither  party, 
and  emulous  of  the  growth  and  prosperity  of  the  southern  colonies,  laid 
their  grievances  before  the  court  at  Boston,  and  the  annexation  of  the 
province  followed. 

11.  In  July  of  1656,  the  QUAKERS  began  to  arrive  at  Boston.     The 
first  who  came  were  Ann  Austin  and  Mary  Fisher.     The  introduction  of 
the  plague  would  have  occasioned  less  alarm.    The  two  women  were  caught 
and  searched  for  marks  of  witchcraft,  their  trunks  wfere  broken  open, 
their  books  were  burned  by  the  hangman,  and  they  themselves  thrown 
into  prison.     After  several  weeks7  confinement  they  were  brought  forth 
and  banished  from  the  colony.     Before  the  end  of  the  year  eight  others 
had  been  arrested  and  sent  back  to  England.     The  delegates  of  the  union 
were  immediately  convened,  and  a  rigorous  law  was  passed,  excluding  all 
Quakers  from  the  country.     Whipping,  the  loss  of  one  ear  and  banish 
ment  were  the  penalties  for  the  first  offence ;  after  a  second  conviction  the 
other  ear  should  be  cut  off;  and  should  the  criminal  again  return,  his 
tongue  should  be  bored  through  with  a  red-hot  iron. 

12.  In  1657,  Ann  Burden,  who  had  come  from  London  to  preach 
against  persecution,  was  seized  and  beaten  with  twenty  stripes.     Others 
came,  were  whipped  and  exiled.     As  the  law  became  more  cruel   and 
prescriptive,  fresh  victims   rushed  forward   to   brave  its  terrors.      The 

i My  of  the  four  colonies  again  convened,  and  advised  the  authorities 
of  Massachusetts  to  denounce  the  penalty  of  death  against  the  fanatical 
disturbers  of  the  public  peace.  When  the  resolutions  embodying  this  ad 
vice  was  put  before  the  assembly,  to  his  everlasting  honor,  the  younger 
Winthrop,  delegate  from  Connecticut,  voted  No!  Massachusetts  ac 
cepted  the  views  of  the  greater  number,  and  the  death-penalty  was  passed 
by  a  majority  of  one  vote. 


MASSACHUSETTS.— THE  UNION.  '  101 

13.  In  September  of  1659,  four  persons  were  arrested  and  brought  to 
trial  under  this  law.     The  prisoners  were  given  the  option  of  going  into 
exile  or  of  being  hanged.    Two  of  them  (Mary  Dyar  and  Nicholas  Davis) 
chose  banishment ;  but  the  other  two  (Marmaduke  Stephenson  and  Wil 
liam  Robinson)  stood  firm,  denounced  the  wickedness  of  the  court,  and 
were  sentenced  to  death.     Mary  Dyar,  in  whom  the  love  of  martyrdom 
had  triumphed  over  fear,  now  returned,  and  was  also  condemned.     On 
the  27th  of  October  the  three  were  led  forth  to  execution.     The  men 
were  hanged  without  mercy ;  and  the  woman,  after  the  rope  had  been 
adjusted  'to  her  neck,  was  reprieved  only  to  be  banished.     She  was  con 
veyed  beyond  the  limits  of  the  colony,  but  immediately  returned  and  was 
executed.     William  Leddra  was  next  seized,  tried  and  sentenced.     As  in 
the  case  of  the  others,  he  was  offered  perpetual  exile  instead  of  death. 
He  refused,  and  was  hanged. 

14.  Before  the  trial  of  Leddra  was  concluded,  Wenlock  Christison, 
who  had  already  been  banished,  rushed  into  the  court-room  and  began  to 
upbraid  the  judges  for  shedding  the  blood  of  the  innocent.     When  put  on 
his  second  trial,  he  spoke  boldly  in  his  own  defence ;  but  the  jury  brought 
in  a  verdict  of  guilty,  and  he  was  condemned  to  die.     Others,  eager  for 
the  honor  of  martyrdom,  came  forward  in  crowds,  and  the  jails  were  filled 
with  voluntary  prisoners.    But  before  the  day  arrived  for  Christison's  exe 
cution,  the  public  conscience  was  aroused;  the  law  was  repealed,  the  prison- 
doors  were  opened,  and  Christison,  with  twenty-seven  companions,  came 
forth  free.    The  bloody  reign  of  proscription  had  ended,  but  not  until  four 
innocent  enthusiasts  had  given  their  lives  for  liberty  of  conscience. 

15.  But  let  a  veil  be  drawn  over  this  sorrowful  event.    The  history  of 
all  times  is  full  of  scenes  of  violence  and  wrong.     It  could  not  be  ex 
pected  that  an  American  colony,  founded  by  exiles,  pursued  with  malice 
and  beset  with  dangers,  should  be  wholly  exempt  from  the  shame  of  evil 
deeds.     The  Puritans  established  a  religious  rather  than  a  civil  common 
wealth  ;  whatever  put  the  faith  of  the  people  in  peril  seemed  to  them 
more  to  be  dreaded  than  pestilence  or  death.     To  ward  off  heresy,  even 
by  destroying  the  heretic,  seemed  only  a  natural  self-defence.     A  nobler 
lesson  has  been  learned  in  the  light  of  better  times. 

16.  The  English  Revolution  had  now  run  its  course.     Cromwell  was 
dead.     The  Commonwealth  tottered  and  fell.    Charles  II.  was  restored  to 
the  throne  of  his  ancestors.     Tidings  of  the  Restoration  reached  Boston 
on  the  27th  of  July,  1660.     In  the  same  vessel  that  bore  the  news  came 
Edward  Whalley  and  William  Goffe,  two  of  the  judges  who  had  passed 
sentence  of  death  on  Charles  I.     It  was  now  their  turn  to  save  their  lives 
by  flight.     Governor  Endicott  received  them  with  courtesy ;  the  agents 


TrOS  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

from  the  British  government  came  in  hot  pursuit  with  orders  to  arrest 
them.  For  a  while  the  fugitives,,  aided  by  the  people  of  Boston,  bullied 
the  officers,  and  then  escaped  to  Xew  Haven.  Here  for  many  weeks 
they  lay  in  concealment;  not  even  the  Indians  would  accept  the  reward 
which  was  offered  for  their  apprehension.  At  last  the  exiles  reached  the 
valley  of  the  Connecticut  and  found  refuge  at  the  village  of  Had  ley, 
where  they  passed  the  remainder  of  their  lives.  It  was  in  October  of  this 
same  fatal  year  that  Hugh  Peters,  the  old  friend  of  the  colon}',  the  father- 
in-law  of  the  younger  Winthrop,  was  hanged  at  London.  The  noble  Sir 
Henry  Vane  was  hunted  down  in  Holland,  surrendered  to  the  English 
government,  condemned  and  beheaded. 

17.  Owing  to  the  partiality  of  Cromwell,  the  restrictions  on  colonial 
commerce  which  bore  so  heavily  on  Virginia  were  scarcely  felt  by  Massa 
chusetts.     On  the  restoration  of  monarchy  a  severer  policy  was  at  once 
adopted.     All  vessels  not  bearing  the  English  flag  were  forbidden  to 
enter  the  harbors  of  Xew  England.     A  law  of  exportation  was  enacted 
by  which  all  articles  produced  in  the  colonies  and  demanded  in  England 
should  be  shipped  to  England  only.     Such  articles  of  American  produc 
tion  as  the  English  merchants  did  not  desire  might  be  sold  in  any  of  the 
ports  of  Europe.     The  law  of  importation  was  equally  odious;    such 
articles  as  were  produced  in  England  should  not  be  manufactured  in 
America,  and  should  be  bought  from  England  only.     Free  trade  between 
the  colonies  was  forbidden ;  and  a  duty  of  five  per  cent.,  levied  for  the 
benefit  of  the  English   king,  was   put  on  both   exports  and   imports. 
Human  ingenuity  could  hardly  have  invented  a  set  of  measures  better 
calculated  to  produce  an  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 

18.  In  1664,  war  broke  out  between  England  and  Holland.    It  became 
a  part  of  the  English  military  plans  to  reduce  the  Dutch  settlements  on 
the  Hudson;  and  for  this  purpose  a  licet  was  sent  to  America.    But  there 
was  another  purpose  also.     Charles  II.  was  anxious  to  obtain  control  of 
the  Xew  England  colonies,  that  he  might  govern  them  according  to  the 
principles  of  arbitrary  power.     The  chief  obstacle  to  this  undertaking 
was  the  charter  of  Massachusetts — an  instrument  given  under  the  great 
seal  of  England,  and  not  easily  revoked.    To  accomplish  the  same  end  by 
other  means  was  now  the  object  of  the  king;  and  with  this  end  in  view 
four  commissioners  were  appointed  with  instructions  to  go  to  America,  to 
sit  in  judgment  upon  all  matters  of  complaint  that  might  arise  in  Xew 
England,  to  settle  colonial  disputes,  and  to  take  such  other  measures  as 
might  s<vm  most  likely  to  establish  peace  and  good  order  in  the  country. 
The  royal  commissioners  embarked  in  the  British  fleet,  and  in  July  ar- 
vived  at  Boston. 


MASSACHUSETTS.— KING  PHILIP'S   WAR.  103 

19.  They  were  not  wanted  at  Boston.  The  people  of  Massachusetts 
knew  very  well  that  the  establishment  of  this  supreme  judgeship  in  their 
midst  was  a  flagrant  violation  of  their  chartered  right  of  self-government. 
Before  the  commissioners  landed  the  patent  was  put  into  the  hands  of  a 
committee  for  safe  keeping.  A  decree  of  the  general  court  forbade  the 
citizens  to  answer  any  summons  issued  by  the  royal  judges.  A  powerful 
letter,  full  of  loyalty  and  manly  protests,  was  sent  directly  to  the  king. 
The  commissioners  became  disgusted  with  the  treatment  which  they  re 
ceived  at  the  hands  of  the  refractory  colony,  and  repaired  to  Maine  and 
New  Hampshire,  Here  they  were  met  with  some  marks  of  favor ;  but 
their  official  acts  were  disregarded  and  soon  forgotten.  In  Rhode  Island 
the  judges  were  received  with  great  respect,  and  their  decisions  accepted 
as  the  decisions  of  the  king.  The  towns  of  Connecticut  were  next 
visited ;  but  the  people  were  cold  and  indifferent,  and  the  commissioners 
retired.  Meanwhile,  the  English  monarch,  learning  how  his  grand  judges 
had  been  treated,  sent  a  message  of  recall,  and  before  the  end  of  the  year 
they  gladly  left  the  country.  After  a  gallant  fight,  Massachusetts  had 
preserved  her  liberties.  Left  in  the  peaceable  enjoyment  of  her  civil 
fights,  she  entered  upon  a  new  career  of  prosperity  which,  for  a  period 
of  ten  years,  was  marked  with  no  calamity. 


CHAPTEE    III. 

MASSACHUSETTS.— KING  PHILIP'S  WAR. 

MASSASOIT,  the  old  sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  died  in  1662.  For 
forty-one  years  he  had  faithfully  kept  the  treaty  made  by  himself 
with  the  first  settlers  at  Plymouth.  His  elder  son,  Alexander,  now  be 
came  chief  of  the  nation,  but  died  within  the  year ;  and  the  chieftainship 
descended  to  the  younger  brother,  PHILIP  OF  MOUNT  HOPE.  It  was 
the  fate  of  this  brave  and  able  man  to  lead  his  people  in  a  final  and  hope 
less  struggle  against  the  supremacy  of  the  whites.  Causes  of  war  had 
existed  for  many  years,  and  the  time  had  come  for  the  conflict. 

2.  The  unwary  natives  of  New  England  had  sold  their  lands.  The 
English  were  the  purchasers ;  the  chiefs  had  signed  the  deeds ;  the  price 
had  been  fairly  paid.  Year  by  year  the  territory  of  the  tribes  had  nar 
rowed  ;  the  old  men  died,  but  the  deeds  remained  and  the  lands  could 
not  be  recovered.  There  were  at  this  time  in  the  country  east  of  the 


104 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


Hudson  not  more  than  twenty-five  thousand  Indians;  the  English  had 
increased  to  fully  twice  that  number.     A  new  generation  had  arisen  who 
could  not  understand  the  validity  of  the  old  titles.     The  young  warriors 
sighed  for  the  freedom  of  their  fathers'  hunting-grounds.     They  looked 
with  ever-increasing  jealousy  on  the  growth  of  English  villages  and  the 
spread  of  English  farms.     The  ring  of  the  foreigner's  axe  had  scared  the 
game  out  of  the  forest,  and  the  foreigner's  net  had  scooped  the  fishes  from 
the  red  man's  river.     Of  all  their  ancient  domain,  the  Wampanoags  had 
nothing  left  but  the  two  narrow  peninsulas  of  Bristol  and  Tiverton,  on 
the  eastern  coast  of  Narragansett  Bay. 

3.  There  were  personal  grievances  also.     While  Alexander  lived  he 
had  been  arrested,  tried  by  an  English  jury  and  imprisoned.     He  had 
caught  his  death-fever  in  a  Boston  jail.     Another  chieftain  was  appre 
hended  in  a  similar  way ;  and  then  the  Indian  witness  who  appeared  at 
the  trial  was  murdered  for  giving  testimony.     The  perpetrators  of  this 
crime  were  seized  by  the  English,  convicted  and  hanged.     Perhaps  King 
Philip,  if  left  to  himself,  would  have  still  sought  peace.     He  was  not  a 
rash  man,  and  clearly  foresaw  the  inevitable  issue  of  the  struggle.     He 
hesitated,  and  was  affected  with  great  grief  when  the  news  came  that  an 
Englishman  had  been  killed.     But  the  young  men  of  the  tribe  were 
thirsting  for  bloody  revenge,  and  could  no  longer  be  restrained.     The 
women  and  children  were  hastily  sent  across  the  bay  and  put  under  the 
_=^=_E=====:======C=:==^  protection  of  Canonchet,  king  of  the 

Narragansetts.   On  the  24th  of  June, 


IjppH 

rl/y/di-'l 


1675,  the  village  of  Swanzey  wa.s 
attacked;  eight  Englishman  were 
killed ;  and  the  alarm  of  war  sound 
ed  through  the  colonies. 

4.  Within  a  week  the  militia  of 
Plymouth,  joined  by  volunteer  com 
panies  from  Boston,  entered  the 
enemy's  country.  A  few  Indians 
were  overtaken  and  killed.  The 
troops  marched  into  the  peninsula 
of  Bristol,  reached  Mount  Hope, 
and  compelled  Philip  to  fly  for  his 
life.  With  a  band  of  fugitives 
numbering  five  or  six  hundred,  he 

escaped  to  Tiverton,  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  bay.  Here,  a  few  days 
afterward,  they  were  attacked ;  but  lying  concealed  in  a  swamp,  they  beat 
back  their  assailants  with  considerable  loss.  The  place  was  then  sur- 


FIRST  SCENE  OF  KINO  PHILIP'S  WAR. 


MASSACHUSETTS.— KING  PHILIP'S  WAR. 


105 


rounded  and  besieged  for  two  weeks ;  but  Philip  and  his  men,  when 
brought  to  the  point  of  starvation,  managed  to  escape  in  the  night,  crossed 
the  bay  and  fled  to  the  country  of  the  Nipmucks,  in  Central  Massa 
chusetts.  Here  the  king  and  his  warriors  became  the  heralds  of  a  general 
war.  The  slumbering  hatred  of  the  savages  was  easily  kindled  into  open 
hostility.  For  a  whole  year  the  scattered  settlements  of  the  frontier  be 
came  a  scene  of  burning,  massacre  and  desolation. 

5.  After  Philip's  flight  from  Tiverton,  the  English  forces  marched 
into  the  country  of  the  Narragansetts.     Here  the  women  and  children  of 
the  Wampanoags  had  been  received  and  sheltered.    The  wavering  Canon- 
chet  was  given  his  choice  of  peace  or  war.     He  cowered  before  the  Eng 
lish  muskets  and  signed  a  treaty,  agreeing  that  his  nation  should  observe 
neutrality  and  deliver  up  all  fugitives  from  the  hostile  tribe.     Still,  it 
was  only  a  question  of  time  when  the  Narragansetts  would  break  their 
covenant  and  espouse  the  cause  of  Philip. 

6.  The  war  was  now  transferred  to  the  Connecticut  valley.     It  had 
been  hoped  that  the  Nipmucks  would  remain  loyal  to  the  English ;  but 
the  influence  of  the  exiled  chieftain  prevailed  with  them  to  take  up  arms. 
As  usual  with  savages,  treachery  was  added  to  hos 
tility.     Captains  Wheeler  and  Hutchinson,  with  a 

company  of  twenty  men,  were  sent  to  Brookfield  to 
hold  a  conference  with  ambassadors  from  the  Nip- 
muck  nation.  Instead  of  preparing  for  the  council, 
the  Indians  laid  an  ambush  near  the  village,  and 
when  the  English  were  well  surrounded,  fired  upon 
them,  killing  nearly  the  whole  company.  A  few 
survivors,  escaping  to  the  settlement,  gave  the  alarm, 
and  the  people  fled  to  their  block-house  just  in 
time  to  save  their  lives. 

7.  For  two  days  the  place  was  assailed  with  every 
missile  that  savage  ingenuity  could  invent.    Finally, 
the  house  was  fired  with  burning  arrows,  and  the 
destruction  of  all  seemed  certain;  but  just  as  the  roof 

began  to  blaze,  the  friendly  clouds  poured  down  a  shower  of  rain,  and 
the  flames  were  extinguished.  Then  came  reinforcements  from  Spring 
field,  and  the  Indians  fled.  The  people  of  Brookfield  now  abandoned 
their  homes  and  sought  refuge  in  the  towns  along  the  river.  On  the 
26th  of  August,  a  battle  was  fought  in  the  outskirts  of  Deerfield.  The 
whites  were  successful ;  but  a  few  days  afterward  the  savages  succeeded 
in  firing  the  village,  and  the  greater  part  of  it  was  burned  to  the  ground. 
A  storehouse  containing  the  recently-gathered  harvests  was  saved,  and 


SECOND  SCENE  OF 
KING  PHILIP'S  WAR. 


106  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

Captain  Lathrop,  with  a  company  of  eighty  picked  men,  undertook  the 
dangerous  task  of  removing  the  stores  to  Hadley.  A  train  of  wagons, 
loaded  with  wheat  and  corn  and  guarded  by  the  soldiers,  left  Deerfield  on 
the  18th  of  September,  and  had  proceeded  five  miles,  when  they  were 
suddenly  surrounded  by  eight  hundred  Indians  who  lay  in  ambush  at 
the  ford  of  a  small  creek.  The  whites  fought  desperately,  and  were 
killed  almost  to  a  man.  Meanwhile,  Captain  Mosely,  at  the  head  of 
seventy  militia,  arrived,  and  the  battle  continued,  the  English  retreating 
until  they  were  reinforced  by  a  band  of  a  hundred  and  sixty  English  and 
Mohegans.  The  savages  were  then  beaten  back  with  heavy  losses.  The 
little  stream  where  this  fatal  engagement  occurred,  was  henceforth  called 
Bloody  Brook. 

8.  On  the  same  day  of  the  burning  of  Deerfield,  Hadley  was  attacked 
while  the  people  were  at  church.     Everything  was  in  confusion,  and  the 
barbarians  had  already  begun  their  work  of  butchery,  when  the  gray- 
haired  General  Goife,  who  was  concealed  in  the  village,  rushed  forth  from 
his  covert,  and  by  rallying  and  directing  the  flying  people  saved  them 
from  destruction.     After  the  Indians  had  been  driven  into  the  woods,  the 
aged  veteran  went  back  to  his  hiding-place,  and  was  seen  no  more.     Late 
in  the  autumn,  a  battle  was  fought  at  Springfield;  the  town  was  assaulted 
and  most  of  the  dwellings  burned.    Another  attack  was  made  on  Hadley, 
and  a  large  part  of  the  village  was  left  in  ashes.     Hatfield  was  the  next 
object  of  savage  vengeance ;  but  here  the  English  were  found  prepared, 
and  the  Indians  were  repulsed  with  heavy  losses.     The  farms  and  the 
weaker  settlements  were  now  abandoned,  and  the  people  sought  shelter  in 
the  stronger  towns  near  the  river. 

9.  Philip,  finding  that  he  could  do  no  further  harm  on  the  northern 
frontier,  gathered  his  warriors  together  and  repaired  to  the  Narragansetts. 
By  receiving  them,  Canonchet  openly  violated  his  treaty  with  the  Eng 
lish,  but  to  refuse  them  was  contrary  to  the  savage  virtues  of  his  race. 
To  share  the  dubious  fate  of  Philip  was  preferred  to  the  longer  con 
tinuance  of  a  hateful  alliance  with  foreigners.     The  authorities  of  Ma— a- 
chusetts  immediately  declared  war  against  the  Narragansett  nation,  and 
Rhode  Island  was  invaded  by  a  thousand  men  under  command  of  Colonel 
Josiah   AVinslow.     It   was  the  determination  to  crush  the  Wampanoags 
and  the  Narrairansetts  at  one  blow;  the  manner  of  defence  adopted  by 
the  savages  favored  such  an  undertaking.     In  the  middle  of  an  immense 
cedar  >wani|>,  a  short  distance  south-west  of  Kingston,  in  the  county  of 
Washington,   the   Indians   collected  to  the  number  of  three  thousand. 
Into  this  place  was  gathered  the  whole  wealth  of  the  Narragansett  nation. 
A  village  of  wigwams  extended  over  several  acres  of  land  that  rose  out 


MASSACHUSETTS.— KING  PHILIP'S   WAR. 


107 


THIRD  SCENE  OF  KING  PHILIP'S  WAR. 


of  the  surrounding  morasses.  A  fort  was  built  on  the  island,  and  fortified 
with  a  palisade  and  a  breastwork  of  felled  timber.  Here  the  savages  be 
lieved  themselves  secure  from  assault.  The  English  regiment  arrived  at 
the  swamp  at  daybreak  on  the  19th  of  December,  and  struggling  through 
the  bogs,  reached  the  fort  at  noonday.  The  attack  was  made  imme 
diately.  The  only  entrance  to  the  camp  was  by  means  of  a  fallen  tree 
that  lay  from  an  opening  in  the  palisade  to  the  opposite  bank  of  a  pond. 
Over  this  hazardous  passage  a  brave 
few  sprang  forward,  but  were  in 
stantly  swept  off  by  the  fire  of  the 
Indians.  Another  company,  made 
cautious  by  the  fate  of  their  com 
rades,  crept  around  the  defences,  un 
til,  finding  a  point  unguarded,  they 
charged  straight  into  the  enclosure. 
The  work  of  death  and  destruction 
now  began  in  earnest.  The  wigwams 
were  set  on  fire,  and  the  kindling 

flames  swept  around  the  village.  The  yells  of  the  combatants  mingled 
with  the  roar  of  the  conflagration.  But  the  superior  discipline  and 
valor  of  the  whites  soon  decided  the  battle.  The  Indians,  attempting 
to  escape  from  the  burning  fort,  ran  everywhere  upon  the  loaded  muskets 
of  the  English.  A  thousand  warriors  were  killed  and  hundreds  more 
were  captured.  Nearly  all  the  wounded  perished  in  the  flames.  There, 
too,  the  old  men,  the  women  and  babes  of  the  nation  met  the  horrors 
of  death  by  fire.  The  pride  of  the  Narragansetts  had  perished  in  a  day. 
But  the  victory  was  dearly  purchased ;  eighty  English  soldiers,  including 
six  captains  of  the  regiment,  were  killed,  and  a  hundred  and  fifty  others 
were  wounded. 

10.  A  few  of  the  savages,  breaking  through  the  English  lines,  escaped. 
Led  by  Philip,  they  again  repaired  to  the  Nipmucks,  and  with  the  open 
ing  of  spring  the  war  was  renewed  with  more  violence  than  ever.     As 
their  fortunes  declined  the  Indians  grew  desperate;   they  had  nothing 
more  to  lose.     Around  three  hundred  miles  of  frontier,  extending  from 
Maine  to  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut,  there  was  massacre  and  devasta 
tion.     Lancaster,  Medfield,  Groton  and  Marlborough  were  laid  in  ashes. 
Weymouth,  within  twenty  miles  of  Boston,  met  the  same  fate.     Every 
where  were  seen  the  traces  of  rapine  and  murder. 

11.  But  the  end  was  near  at  hand.     The  resources  of  the  savages  were 
wasted,  and  their  numbers  grew  daily  less.     In  April,  Canonchet  was 
overtaken  and  captured  on  the  banks  of  the  Blackstone.     He  was  oifered 


108  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

his  life  if  he  would  procure  a  treaty  of  peace;  but  the  haughty  chieftain 
rejected  the  proposal  with  disdain,  and  was  put  to  death.  Philip  wa>  still 
at  lariiv,  hut  his  company  had  dwindled  to  a  handful.  In  the  earlv  sum 
mer,  his  wili'  and  son  were  made  prisoners;  the  latter  was  sold  as  a  slave', 
and  ended  his  life  under  the  lash  of  a  taskmaster  in  the  Bermudas.  The 
savage  monarch  was  heartbroken  nowr,  and  cared  no  longer  for  his  life. 
Repairing  secretly  to  his  old  home  at  Mount  Hope,  his  place  of  conceal- 
me'nt  was  revealed  to  the  whites.  A  company  of  soldiers  was  sent  to  sur 
round  him.  A  treacherous  Indian  guided  the  party  to  the  spot,  and  then 
himself,  stealing  nearer,  took  a  deadly  aim  at  the  breast  of  his  chieftain. 
The  report  of  a  musket  rang  through  the  forest,  and  the  painted  king 
of  the  Wampanoags  sprang  forward  and  fell  dead. 

12.  Xew  England  suffered  terribly  in  this  war.     The  expenses   and 
losses  of  the   war   amounted   to   fully  five   hundred    thousand  dollars. 
Thirteen  towns  and  six  hundred   dwellings  lay  smouldering  in  ashes. 
Almost  every  family  had  heard  the  war- whoop  of  the  savages.      Six 
hundred  men,  the  flower  and  pride  of  the  country,  had  fallen  in  the  field. 
Hundreds  of  families  had  been  butchered  in  cold  blood.     Gray-haired 
sire,  mother  and  babe  had  sunk  together  under  the  vengeful  blow  of  the 
red  man's  gory  tomahawk.     Now  there  was  peace  again.     The  Indian 
race  was  swept  out  of  New  England.     The  tribes  beyond  the  Connecticut 
came  humbly  submissive,  and  pleaded  for  their  lives.     The  colonists  re 
turned  to  their  desolated  farms  and  villages  to  build  new  homes  in  the 
ashes  of  old  ruins. 

13.  The  echo  of  King  Philip's  war  had  hardly  died  away  before  the 
country  was  involved  in  troubles  of  a  different  sort.     It  had  been  ex 
pected  that  the  English  government  would  do  something  to  repair  the 
heavy  losses  which  the  colonists  had  sustained;  but  not  so.     Instead  of 
help  came  Edward  Randolph,  a  royal  emissary,  with  authority  to  collect 
duties  and  abridge  colonial  liberties.     Governor  Leverett  received   him 
coldly,  and  told  him  in  plain  words  that  not  even  the  king  could  right 
fully  restrict  the  freedom  of  his  American  subjects;  that  the  people  of  the 
colonies  had  finished  the  Indian  war  without  a  cent  of  expense  to  the 
English  treasury,  and  that  they  were  now  fairly  entitled  to  the  enjoyment 
of  their  chartered  rights.    After  a  six  weeks'  sojourn  at  Boston,  Randolph 
sailed  back  to  London,  bearing  to  the  ministry  an  exaggerated  account 
of  colonial  arrogance.     The  king  was  already  scheming  to  revoke  all  the 
Xew  England  charters;  Randolph's  reception  furnished  a  further  pretext 
for  such  a  course  of  action. 

1-1.  The  next  trouble  was  concerning  the  jurisdiction  of  Maine.     Sir 
Ferdinand  Gorges,  the  old  proprietor  of  that  province,  was  now  dead ; 


MASSACHUSETTS.— KING  PHILIP'S  WAR.  109 

but  his  heirs  had  never  relinquished  their  claims  to  the  territory.  The 
people  of  Maine  had  meanwhile  put  themselves  under  the  authority  of 
Massachusetts ;  but  the  representatives  of  Gorges  carried  the  matter  before 
the  privy  council,  and  in  1677  a  decision  was  rendered  in  their  favor. 
Thereupon  the  Boston  government  made  a  proposition  to  the  Gorges 
family  to  purchase  their  claims ;  the  proposition  was  accepted,  and  on  the 
6th  of  May  the  heirs  signed  a  deed  by  which,  in  consideration  of  twelve 
hundred  and  fifty  pounds  sterling,  the  soil  and  jurisdiction  of  the  province 
were  transferred  to  Massachusetts. 

15.  A  similar  difficulty  arose  in  regard  to  New  Hampshire.     As  far 
back  as  1622  the  Plymouth  council  had  granted  this  territory  to  two  of 
their  own  number — Gorges,  just  mentioned,  and  Captain  John  Mason. 
Seven  years  after  the  grant  was  made,  Gorges  surrendered  his  claim  to 
Mason,  who  thus  became  sole  proprietor.     But  this  territory  was  also 
covered  by  the  charter  of  Massachusetts.    Mason  died;  and  now,  in  1679, 
his  son  Robert  came  forward  and  claimed  the  province.     This  cause  was 
also  taken  before  the  ministers,  who  decided  that  the  title  of  the  younger 
Mason  was  valid.     To  the  great  disappointment  of  the  people  of  both 
provinces,  the  two  governments  were  arbitrarily  separated.     The  king's 
policy  was  now  made  manifest.     A  royal  government,  the  first  in  New 
England,   was  immediately  established  over  New  Hampshire;    Mason 
nominated  Edward  Cranfield  as  governor,  the  king  confirmed  the  ap 
pointment,  and  received  in  return  one-fifth  of  all  the  rents. 

16.  But  the  people  took  care  that  the  rents  should  not  amount  to  much. 
They  refused  to  recognize  Cranfield's  commission,  and  thwarted  his  plans 
in  every  way  possible.    Being  in  despair,  he  wrote  to  the  English  govern 
ment  that  he  would  esteem  it  the  greatest  happiness  to  return  home  and 
leave  the  unreasonable  people  of  New  Hampshire  to  themselves.     The 
king  attributed  all  this  trouble  to  the  influence  of  Massachusetts.     He 
could  not  forget  how  that  commonwealth  had  treated  his  custom-house 
officer  Randolph.     The  hostility  of  the  English  government  to  the  exist 
ing  order  of  things  in  New  England  became  more  bitter  than  ever.     To 
carry  out  his  plan  of  subverting  the   colonial   governments,  the  king 
directed  his  judges  to  make  an  inquiry  as  to  whether  Massachusetts  had 
not  forfeited   her  charter.     The  proceedings  were  protracted  until  the 
summer  of  1684,  when  the  royal  court  gave  a  decision  in  accordance  with 
the  monarch's  wishes.     The  patent  was  forfeited,  said  the  judges;  and 
the  English  crown  might  justly  assume  entire  control  of  the  colony.     The 
plan  of  the  king  was  thus  on  the  point  of  realization,  but  the  shadow  of 
death  was  already  at  his  door.     On  the  6th  of  February,  1685,  his  evil 
reign  of  twenty-five  years  ended  with  his  life. 


110  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

17.  The  new  sovereign,  James  II.,  immediately  adopted  his  brother's 
colonial  policy.     In  the  next  year  after  his  accession,  the  scheme  so  long 
entertained  was  successfully  carried  out.     The  charter  of  Massachusetts 
was  formally  revoked;  all  the  colonies  between  Xova  Scotia  and  Narra- 
gansett  Bay  were  consolidated,  and  Joseph  Dudley  appointed  president. 
New  England  was  not  prepared  for  open  resistance;  the  colonial  assembly 
was  dissolved  by  its  own  act,  and  the  members  returned  sullenly  to  their 
homes.     In  the  winter  following,  Dudley  was  superseded  by  Sir  Edmund 
Andres,  who  had  been  appointed  royal  governor  of  all  New  England. 
His  commission  ought  to  have  been   entitled  Ax  ARTICLE  FOR  THE 
DESTRUCTION  OF  COLONIAL,  LIBERTY.     If  James  II.  had  searched  his 
kingdom,  he  could  hardly  have  found  a  tool  better  fitted  to  do  his  will. 
The  scarlet-coated  despot  landed  at  Boston  on  the  20th  of  December,  and 
at  once  began  the  work  of  demolishing  the  cherished  institutions  of  the 
people.     Randolph  was  made  chief  secretary  and  censor  of  the  press; 
nothing  might  be  printed  without  his  sanction.     Popular  representation 
was  abolished.     Voting  by  ballot  was  prohibited.     Town  meetings  were 
forbidden.    The  Church  of  England  was  openly  encouraged.    The  public 
schools  were  allowed  to  go  to  ruin.     Men  were  arrested  without  warrant 
of  law ;  and  when  as  prisoners  they  arose  in  court  to  plead  the  privileges 
of  the  great  English  charter  which  had  stood  unquestioned  for  four  hun 
dred  and  fifty  years,  they  were  told  that  the  Great  Charter  was  not  made 
for  the  perverse  people  of  America.     Dudley,  who  had  been  continued  in 
office  as  chief-justice,  was  in  the  habit  of  saving  to  his  packed  juries,  at 
the  close  of  each  trial :  "  Now,  worthy  gentlemen,  we  expect  a  good  ver 
dict  from  you  to-day;"  and  the  verdicts  were  rendered  accordingly. 

18.  Thus  did  Massachusetts  lose  her  liberty;  and  Plymouth  fared  no 
better.     If  the  stronger  colony  fell  prostrate,  what  could  the  weaker  do  ? 
The  despotism  of  Andros  was  quickly  extended  from  Cape  Cod  Bay  to 
the  Piscataqua.    New  Hampshire  was  next  invaded  and  her  civil  rights 
completely  overthrown.     Rhode  Island  suffered  the  same  calamity.     In 
May  of  1686  her  charter  was  taken  away  with  a  writ,  and  her  constitu 
tional  rights  subverted.     Some  of  the  colonists  brought  forward  Indian 
deeds  for  their  lands ;  the  royal  judges  replied,  with  a  sneer,  that  the  sig 
nature  of  Massasoit  was  not  worth  as  much  as  the  scratch  of  a  bear's  paw. 
The  seal  of  Rhode  Island  was  broken,  and  an  irresponsible  council  aps 
pointed  to  conduct  the  government.    Attended  by  an  armed  guard,  Andros 
proceeded  to  Connecticut.     Arriving  at  Hartford  in  October  of  1687,  he 
found  the  assembly  of  the  province  in  session,  and  demanded  the  surren 
der  of  the  colonial  charter.    The  instrument  was  brought  in  and  laid  upon 
the  table.    A  spirited  debate  ensued,  and  continued  until  evening.    When 


MASSACHUSETTS.— WAR  AND   WITCHCRAFT.  Ill 

it  was  about  to  be  decided  that  the  charter  should  be  given  up,  the  lamps 
were  suddenly  dashed  out.  Other  lights  were  brought  in ;  but  the  char 
ter  had  disappeared.  Joseph  Wadsworth,  snatching  up  the  precious 
parchment,  bore  it  off  through  the  darkness  and  concealed  it  in  a  hollow 
tree,  ever  afterward  remembered  with  affection  as  THE  CHARTER  OAK. 
But  the  assembly  was  overawed  and  the  free  government  of  Connecticut 
subverted.  Thus  wras  the  authority  of  Andros  established  throughout 
the  country.  The  people  gave  vent  to  their  feelings  by  calling  him  THE 
TYRANT  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

19.  But  his  dominion  ended  suddenly.  The  English  Revolution  of 
1688  was  at  hand.  James  II.  was  driven  from  his  throne  and  kingdom. 
The  entire  system  of  arbitrary  rule  which  that  monarch  had  established 
fell  with  a  crash,  and  Andros  with  the  rest.  The  news  of  the  revolution 
and  of  the  accession  of  William  and  Mary  reached  Boston  on  the  4th  of 
April,  1689.  A  few  days  afterward,  the  governor  had  occasion  to  write 
a  note  to  his  colonel  of  militia,  telling  him  to  keep  the  soldiers  under 
arms,  as  there  was  "a  general  buzzing  among  the  people."  On  the  18th 
of  the  month,  the  citizens  of  Charlestown  and  Boston  rose  in  open  rebel 
lion.  Andros  and  his  minions,  attempting  to  escape,  were  seized  and 
marched  to  prison.  The  insurrection  spread  through  the  country;  and 
before  the  10th  of  May  every  colony  in  New  England  had  restored  its 
former  liberties. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

MASSACHUSETTS.— WAR  AND   WITCHCRAFT. 

IN  1689,  war  was  declared  between  France  and  England.  This  con 
flict,  known  in  American  history  as  KING  WILLIAM'S  WAR,  grew 
out  of  the  English  Revolution  of  the  preceding  year.  When  James  II. 
escaped  from  his  kingdom,  he  found  refuge  at  the  court  of  Louis  XIV. 
of  France.  The  two  monarchs  were  both  Catholics,  and  both  held  the 
same  despotic  theory  of  government.  On  this  account,  and  from  other 
considerations,  an  alliance  was  made  between  them,  by  the  terms  of  which 
Louis  agreed  to  support  James  in  his  effort  to  recover  the  English  throne. 
Parliament,  meanwhile,  had  settled  the  crown  on  William  of  Orange. 
By  these  means  the  new  sovereign  wras  brought  into  conflict  not  only 
with  the  exiled  James,  but  also  with  his  confederate,  the  king  of  France. 


112  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

The  war  which  thus  originated  in  Europe  soon  extended  to  the  American 
colonies  of  the  two  nations;  New  England  and  New  France  entered  the 
conflict  under  the  flags  of  their  respective  countries. 

2.  The  struggle  began  on  the  north-eastern  frontier  of  New  Hamp 
shire.     On  the  27th  of  June,  a  party  of  Indians  in  alliance  with  the 
French  made  an  attack   on  Dover.     The  venerable  magistrate  of  the 
town,  Richard  AYaldron,  now  eighty  years  of  age,  was  inhumanly  mur 
dered.     Twenty-three  others  were  killed,  and  twenty-nine  dragged  off 
captive  into  the  wilderness. 

3.  In  August  a  war-party  of  a  hundred  Abenakis  embarked  in  a  fleet 
of  canoes,  floated  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Penobscot,  and  steered  down 
the  coast  to  Pemaquid,  now  Bremen.     The  inhabitants  were  taken  by 
surprise ;  a  company  of  farmers  were  surrounded  in  the  harvest-field  and 
murdered.     The  fort  was  besieged  for  two  days  and  compelled  to  sur 
render.     A  few  of  the  people  escaped  into  the  woods,  but  the  greater 
number  were  killed  or  carried  away  captive.     A  month  later  an  alliance 
wa-  effected  between  the  English  and  the  powerful  Mohawks  west  of  the 
Hudson ;  but  the  Indians  refused  to  make  war  upon  their  countrymen  of 
Maine.     The  Dutch  settlements  of  New  Netherland,  having  now  passed 
under  the  dominion  of  England,  made  common  cause  against  the  French. 

4.  In  January  of  1690  a  regiment  of  French  and  Indians  left  Montreal 
and  directed  their  march  to  the  south.    Crossing  the  Mohawk  River,  they 
arrived  on  the  8th  of  February  at  the  village  of  Schenectady.     Lying 
concealed  in  the  forest  until  midnight,  they  stole  through  the  unguarded 
gates,  raised  the  war-whoop  and  began  the  work  of  death.    The  town  was 
soon  in  flames.     Sixty  people  were  killed  and  scalped ;  the  rest,  escaping 
half  clad  into  the  darkness,  ran  sixteen  miles  through  the  snow  to  Albany. 
The  settlement  of  Salmon  Falls,  on  the  Piscataqua,  was  next  attacked  and 
destroyed  by  a  war-party  led  by  the  Frenchman  Hertel.    Joining  another 
company  from  Quebec,  under  command  of  Portneuf,  the  savages  pro 
ceeded  against  the  colony  at  Casco  Bay.     The  English  fort  at  that  place 
was  taken  and  the  settlements  broken  up.     Thus  far  the  fortunes  of  the 
war  had  been  wholly  on  the  side  of  the  French  and  their  allies. 

5.  But  New  England  was  now  thoroughly  aroused.     In  order  to  pro 
vide  the  ways  and  means  of  war,  a  colonial  congress  was  convened  at  New 
York.    Here  it  was  resolved  to  attempt  the  conquest  of  Canada  by  march 
ing  an  army  by  way  of  Lake  Champlain  against  Montreal.     At  the  same 
time,  Massachusetts  was  to  co-operate  with  the  land  forces  by  sending  a 
fleet  by  way  of  the  St.  Lawrence  for  the  reduction  of  Quebec.     Thirty- 
four  vessels,  carrying  two  thousand  troops,  were  accordingly  fitted  out,  and 
the  command  given  to  Sir  William  Phipps.    Proceeding  first  against  Port 


MASSACHUSETTS.— WAR  AND   WITCHCRAFT.  113 

Royal,  he  compelled  a  surrender ;  the  whole  of  Nova  Scotia  submitted 
without  a  struggle.  If  the  commander  had  sailed  at  once  against  Quebec, 
that  place  too  would  have  been  forced  to  capitulate ;  but  vexatious  delays 
retarded  the  expedition  until  the  middle  of  October.  Meanwhile,  an 
Abenaki  Indian  had  carried  the  news  of  the  coming  armament  to  Fronte- 
nac,  governor  of  Canada ;  and  when  the  fleet  came  in  sight  of  the  town, 
the  castle  of  St.  Louis  was  so  well  garrisoned  and  provisioned  as  to  bid 
defiance  to  the  English  forces.  The  opportunity  was  lost,  and  it  only 
remained  for  Phipps  to  sail  back  to  Boston.  To  meet  the  expenses  of 
this  unfortunate  expedition,  Massachusetts  was  obliged  to  issue  bills  of 
credit  which  were  made  a  legal  tender  in  the  payment  of  debt.  Such 
was  the  origin  of  PAPER  MONEY  in  America. 

6.  Meanwhile,  the  land  forces  had  proceeded  from  Albany  as  far  as 
Lake    Champlain.      Here    dissensions    arose    among    the    commanders. 
Colonel  Leisler  of  New  York  charged  Winthrop  of  Connecticut  with 
treachery;  and  the  charge  was  returned  that  Leisler's  commissary  had 
furnished  no  supplies  for  the  Connecticut  soldiers.     The  quarrel  became 
so   violent   that  the  expedition   had   to  be  abandoned,  and  the  troops 
marched  gloomily  homeward.     The  great  campaign  had  resulted  in  com 
plete  humiliation. 

7.  Sir  William  Phipps  had  as  little  success  in  civil  matters  as  in  the 
command  of  a  fleet.     Shortly  after  his  return  from  Quebec  he  was  sent  as 
ambassador  to  England.     The  objects  of  his  mission  were,  in  the  first 
place,  to  procure  aid  from  the  English  government  in  the  further  prose 
cution  of  the  war ;  and  secondly,  to  secure,  if  possible,  a  reissue  of  the  old 
colonial  charter.     To  the  first  of  these  requests  the  ministers  replied  that 
the  armies  and  navies  of  England  could  not  be  spared  to  take  part  in 
a  petty  Indian  war ;  and  the  second  was  met  with  coldness  and  refusal. 
King  William  was  secretly  opposed  to  the  liberal  provisions  of  the  former 
charter,  and  looked  with  disfavor  on  the  project  of  renewing  it.     It  is 
even  doubtful  whether  Phipps  himself  desired  the  restoration  of  the  old 
patent;  for  when  he  returned  to  Boston  in  the  spring  of  1692,  he  bore  a 
new  instrument  from  the  king,  and  a  commission  as  royal  governor  of  the 
province.     By  the  terms  of  this  new  constitution,  Plymouth,  Maine  and 
Nova  Scotia  were  consolidated  with  Massachusetts;  while  New  Hamp 
shire,  against  the  protests  and  petitions  of  her  people,  was  forcibly  sepa 
rated  from  the  mother  colony. 

8.  The  war  still  continued,  but  without  decisive  results.     In  1694,  the 
village  of  Oyster  River,  now  Durham,  was  destroyed  by  a  band  of  savages 
led  by  the  French  captain  Yillieu.     The  inhabitants,  to  the  number  of 
ninety-four,  were  either  killed  or  carried  into  captivity.     Two  years  later 

8 


114  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

the  English  fortros  at  LVma<[uid  was  a  second  time  surrendered  to  the 
French  and  Indians,  under  command  of  Baron  Castin.  The  captives 
were  sent  to  Boston  and  exchanged  for  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the 
English.  In  the  following  March,  the  town  of  Haverhill,  on' the  Merri- 
inac,  was  captured  under  circumstances  of  special  atrocity.  Nearly  forty 
persons  were  butchered  in  cold  blood ;  only  a  few  were  spared  for  cap 
tivity.  Among  the  latter  was  Mrs.  Hannah  Dustin.  Her  child,  only 
a  week  old,  was  snatched  out  of  her  arms  and  dashed  against  a  tree.  The 
heartbroken  mother,  with  her  nurse  and  a  lad  named  Leonardson,  from 
Worcester,  was  taken  by  the  savages  to  an  island  in  the  Merrimac,  a  short 
distance  above  Concord.  Here,  while  their  captors,  twelve  in  number, 
were  asleep  at  night,  the  three  prisoners  arose,  silently  armed  themselves 
with  tomahawks,  and  with  one  deadly  blow  after  another  crushed  in  the 
temples  of  the  sleeping  savages,  until  ten  of  them  lay  still  in  death; 
then,  embarking  in  a  canoe,  the  captives  dropped  down  the  river  and 
reached  the  English  settlement  in  safety.  Mrs.  Dustin  carried  home  with 
her  the  gun  and  tomahawk  of  the  savage  who  had  destroyed  her  family, 
and  a  bag  containing  the  scalps  of  her  neighbors.  It  is  not  often  that  the 
mother  of  a  murdered  babe  has  found  such  ample  vengeance. 

9.  But  the  war  was  already  at  an  end.     Early  in  1697,  commissioners 
of  France  and  England  assembled  at  the  town  of  Ryswick,  in  Holland ; 
and  on  the  10th  of  the  following  September,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  con 
cluded.     King  William  was  acknowledged  as  the  rightful  sovereign  of 
England,  and  the  colonial  boundary-lines  of  the  two  nations  in  America 
were  established  as  before. 

10.  Massachusetts  had  in  the  mean  time  been  visited  with  a  worse 
calamity  than  war.     The  darkest  page  in  the  history  of  Xew  England  is 
that  which  bears  the  record  of  the  SALEM  WITCHCRAFT.     The  same 
town  which  fifty-seven  years  previously  had  cast  out  Roger  Williams  was 
now  to  become  the  scene  of  the  most  fatal  delusion  of  modern  times.     In 
February  of  1692,  in  that  part  of  Salem  afterward  called  Danvers,  a 
daughter  and  a  niece  of  Samuel  Parris,  the  minister,  were  attacked  with 
a  nervous  disorder  which  rendered  them  partially  insane.     Parris  be 
lieved,  or  affected  to  believe,  that  the  two  girls  were  bewitched,  and  that 
Tituba,  an  Indian  maid-servant  of  the  household,  was  the  author  of  the 
affliction.     He  had  seen  her  performing  some  of  the  rude  ceremonies  of 
her  own  religion,  and  this  gave  color  to  his  suspicions.     He  tied  Tituba, 
and  whipped  the  ignorant  creature  until,  at  his  own  dictation,  she  con- 
!'«•>- ed  herself  a  witch.     Here,  no  doubt,  the  matter  would  have  ended 
had  not  other  causes  existed  for  the  continuance  and  spread  of  the  miser 
able  delusion. 


MASSACHUSETTS.— WAR  AND   WITCHCRAFT.  115 

11.  But  Parris  had  had  a  quarrel  in  his  church.    A  part  of  the  congre 
gation  desired  that  George  Burroughs,  a  former  minister,  should  be  rein 
stated,  to  the  exclusion  of  Parris.     Burroughs  still  lived  at  Salem ;  and 
there  was  great  animosity  between  the  partisans  of  the  former  and  the 
present  pastor.      Burroughs   disbelieved  in  witchcraft,  and  openly  ex 
pressed  his  contempt  of  the  system.     Here,  then,  Parris  found  an  oppor 
tunity  to  turn  the  confessions  of  the  foolish  Indian  servant  against  his 
enemies,  to  overwhelm  his  rival  with  the  superstitions  of  the  community, 
and  perhaps  to  have  him  put  to  death.     There  is  no  doubt  whatever  that 
the  whole  murderous  scheme  originated  in  the  personal  malice  of  Parris. 

12.  But  there  were  others  ready  to  aid  him.     First  among  these  was 
the  celebrated  Cotton  Mather,  minister  of  Boston.     He,  being  in  high  re 
pute  for  wisdom,  had  recently  preached  much  on  the  subject  of  witchcraft, 
teaching  the  people  that  witches  wrere  dangerous  and  ought  to  be  put  to 
death.     He  thus  became  the  natural  confederate  of  Parris,  and  the  chief 
author  of  the  terrible  scenes  that  ensued.     Sir  William  Phipps,  the  royal 
governor,  who  had  just  arrived  from  England,  was  a  member  of  Mather's 
church.     Increase  Mather,  the  father  of  Cotton,  had  nominated  Phipps  to 
his  present  office.     Stoughton,  the  deputy-governor,  who  wTas  appointed 
judge  and  presided  at  the  trials  of  the  witches,  was  the  tool  of  Parris  and 
the  two  Mathers.     To  these  men,  more  especially  to  Parris  and  Mather, 
must  be  charged  the  full  infamy  of  what  followed. 

13.  By  the  laws  of  England  witchcraft  was  punishable  with  death. 
The  code  of  Massachusetts  was  the  same  as  that  of  the  mother-country. 
In  the  early  history  of  the  colony,  one  person  charged  with  being  a 
wizard  had  been  arrested  at  Charlestown,  convicted  and  executed.     But 
with  the  progress  and  enlightenment  of  the  people,  many  had  grown  bold 
enough  to  denounce  and  despise  the  baleful  superstition.     Something, 
therefore,  had  to  be  done  to  save  the  tottering  fabric  of  witchcraft  from 
falling  into  contempt.     A  special  court  was  accordingly  appointed  by 
Governor  Phipps  to  go  to  Salem  and  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the  persons 
accused  by  Parris.     Stoughton  was  the  presiding  judge,  Parris  himself 
the  prosecutor,  and  Cotton  Mather  a  kind  of  bishop  to  decide  when  the 
testimony  was  sufficient  to  condemn. 

14.  On  the  21st  of  March,  the  horrible  proceedings  began.    Mary  Cory 
was  arrested,  not  indeed  for  being  a  witch,  but  for  denying  the  reality  of 
witchcraft.     When  brought  before  the  church  and  court,  she  denied  all 
guilt,   but  was   convicted  and   hurried   to   prison.      Sarah  Cloyce  and 
Rebecca  Nurse,  two  sisters  of  the  most  exemplary  lives,  were  next  appre 
hended  as  witches.   The  only  witnesses  against  them  were  Tituba,  her  half 
witted  Indian  husband  and  the  simple  girl  Abigail  Williams,  the  niece 


116  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

of  Parris.  The  victims  were  M-nt  to  prison,  protesting  their  innocence. 
Giles  Cory,  a  patriarch  of  eighty  year-,  was  next  -eized ;  he  al><>  was  one 
of  those  who  had  opposed  Parris.  The  Indian  accuser  fell  down  before 
Edward  Bishop,  pretending  to  be  in  a  fit  under  satanie  influence;  the 
sturdy  farmer  cured  him  instantly  with  a  sound  flogging,  and  said  that 
he  could  restore  the  rest  of  the  afflicted  in  the  same  manner.  He  and  his 
wife  were  immediately  arrested  and  condemned.  George  Burroughs,  the 
rival  of  Parris,  was  accused  and  hurried  to  prison.  And  so  the  work 
went  on,  until  seventy-five  innocent  people  were  locked  up  in  dungeons. 
Xot  a  solitary  partisan  of  Parris  or  Mather  had  been  arrested. 

15.  In  the  hope  of  saving  their  lives,  some  of  the  terrified  prisoners 
now  began  to  confess  themselves  witches,  or  bewitched.  It  was  soon 
found  that  a  confession  was  almost  certain  to  procure  liberation.  It  be 
came  evident  that  the  accused  were  to  be  put  to  death,  not  for  being 
witches  or  wizards,  but  for  denying  the  reality  of  witchcraft.  The  special 
court  was  already  in  session ;  convictions  followed  fast ;  the  gallows  stood 
waiting  for  its  victims.  The  truth  of  Mather's  preaching  was  to  be  estab 
lished  by  hanging  whoever  denied  it;  and  Parris  was  to  save  his  pastorate 
by  murdering  his  rival.  When  the  noble  Burroughs  mounted  the  scaffold, 
IK-  stood  composedly  and  repeated  correctly  the  test-prayer  which  it  was 
>aid  no  wi/ard  could  utter.  The  people  broke  into  sobs  and  moans,  and 
would  have  rescued  their  friend  from  death  ;  but  the  tyrant  Mather  dashed 
among  them  on  horseback,  muttering  imprecations,  and  drove  the  hang 
man  to  his  horrid  work.  Old  Giles  Corv,  S'-ein"-  that  conviction  was  cer- 

•    '  O 

tain,  refused  to  plead,  and  was  pressed  to  death.  Five  women  were  hanged 
in  one  day.  Between  the  10th  of  June  and  the  22d  of  September,  twenty 
victims  were  hurried  to  their  doom.  Fifty-five  others  had  been  tortured 
into  the  confession  of  abominable  falsehoods.  A  hundred  and  fifty  lay  in 
prison  awaiting  their  fate.  Two  hundred  were  accused  or  suspected,  and 
ruin  seemed  to  impend  over  New  England.  Bui:  a  reaction  at  last  set  in 
among  the  people.  Notwithstanding  the  vociferous  clamor  and  denuncia 
tion-  of  Mather,  the  witch  tribunals  were  overthrown.  The  representative 
:nbly  convened  early  in  October,  and  the  hated  court  which  Phipps 
had  appointed  to  sit  at  Salem  was  at  onee  dismissed.  The  spell  was  dis 
solved.  The  thralldom  of  the  popular  mind  was  broken.  Reason  shook 
off  the  terror  that  had  oppressed  it.  The  prison  doors  were  opened,  ami 
the  victims  of  malice  and  superstition  went  forth  free.  In  the  beginning 
of  the  next  year  a  few  persons  charged  with  witchcraft  were  again 
arraigned  and  brought  before  the  court-.  Some  were  even  convicted,  but 
the  conviction  went  for  nothing;  not  another  life  was  sacrificed  to  passion 
and  fanatiei-m. 


MASSACHUSETTS.— WARS  OF  ANNE  AND  GEORGE.          117 

16.  Most  of  those  who  had  participated  in  the  terrible  deeds  of  the 
preceding  summer  confessed  the  great  wrong  which  they  had  done ;  but 
confessions  could  not  restore  the  dead.  The  bigoted  Mather,  in  a  vain 
attempt  to  justify  himself  before  the  world,  wrote  a  treatise  in  which  he 
expressed  his  great  thankfulness  that  so  many  witches  had  met  their  just 
doom.  It  is  not  the  least  humiliating  circumstance  of  this  sad  business 
that  Mather's  hypocritical  and  impudent  book  received  the  approbation 
of  the  president  of  Harvard  College.  In  all  this  there  is  to  the  American 
student  one  consoling  reflection — the  pages  of  his  country's  history  will 
never  again  be  blotted  with  so  dark  a  stain. 


CHAPTEE    V. 

MASSACHUSETTS.— WARS  OF  ANNE  AND   GEORGE. 

THE  peace  which  followed  the  treaty  of  Byswick  was  of  short  dura 
tion.  Within  less  than  four  years  France  and  England  were  again 
involved  in  a  conflict  wThich,  beginning  in  Europe,  soon  extended  to  the 
American  colonies.  In  the  year  1700,  Charles  II.,  king  of  Spain,  died, 
having  named  as  his  successor  Philip  of  Anjou,  a  grandson  of  Louis 
XIV.  This  measure  pointed  clearly  to  a  union  of  the  crowns  of  France 
and  Spain.  The  jealousy  of  all  Europe  was  aroused;  a  league  was 
formed  between  England,  Holland  and  Austria;  the  archduke  Charles 
of  the  latter  country  was  put  forward  by  the  allied  powers  as  a  candidate 
for  the  Spanish  throne;  and  war  wTas  declared  against  Louis  XIV.  for 
supporting  the  claims  of  Philip. 

2.  England  had  against  France  another  cause  of  offence.  In  Septem 
ber  of  1701,  James  II.,  the  exiled  king  of  Great  Britain,  died  at  the  court 
of  Louis,  who  now,  in  violation  of  the  treaty  of  Ryswick,  recognized  the 
son  of  James  as  the  rightful  sovereign  of  England.  This  action  was  re 
garded  as  an  open  insult  to  English  nationality.  King  William  led  his 
armies  to  the  field  not  less  to  thwart  the  ambition  of  France  than  to  save 
his  own  crown  and  kingdom.  But  the  English  monarch  did  not  live  to 
carry  out  his  plans.  While  yet  the  war  was  hardly  begun,  the  king  fell 
from  his  horse,  was  attacked  writh  fever,  and  died  in  May  of  1702. 
Parliament  had  already  settled  the  crown  on  Anne,  the  sister-in-law 
of  William  and  daughter  of  James  II.  The  new  sovereign  adopted  the 


118  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

policy  of  her  predecessor.  From  the  circumstance  of  her  reign,  the  con 
flict  with  France,  which  lasted  for  nearly  thirteen  years,  is  known  in  his 
tory  as  QUEEN  ANNE'S  AVAR;  but  a  better  name  is  The  War  of  the 
Spanish  Succession. 

3.  In  America  the  field  of  operations  was  limited  to  New  England 
and  South  Carolina.     The  central  colonies  were  scarcely  aware  that  war 
existed.     The  military  operations  of  both  parties  wrere  conducted  in  a 
feeble  and  desultory  manner.     The  more  influential  Indian  tribes  held 
aloof  from  the  struggle.     In  August,  1701,  the  powerful  Five  Nations, 
whose  dominions  south  of  Lake  Ontario  and  the  river  St.  Lawrence  formed 
a  harrier  between  Canada  and  New  York,  made  a  treaty  of  neutrality 
with  both  the  French  and  the  English.     The  Abenakis  of  Maine  did  the 
same;  but  the  French  Jesuits  prevailed  with  the  latter  to  break  their 
compact.     The  first  notice  of  treachery  which  the  English  had,  was  a 
fearful  massacre.     In  one  day  the  whole  country  between  the  town  of 
"Wells  and  the  Bay  of  Casco  was  given  up  to  burning  and  butchery. 

4.  In  midwinter  of  1703-4  the  town  of  Deerfield  was  destroyed.     A 
war-party  of  three  hundred  French  and  Indians,  setting  out  from  Canada, 
marched  on  the  snow-crust  into  the  Connecticut  valley.     On  the  last 
night  of  February,  the  savages  lay  in  the  pine  forest  that  surrounded  the 
ill-fated  village.     Just  before  daybreak  they  rushed  from  their  covert  and 
fired  the  houses.     Forty-seven  of  the  inhabitants  were  tomahawked.     A 
hundred  and  twelve  were  dragged  into  captivity.     The  prisoners,  man}' 
of  them  women  and  children,  were  obliged  to  march  to  Canada.     The 
snow  lay  four  feet  deep.     The  poor  wretches,  haggard  with  fear  and 
starvation,  sank  down  and  died.     The  deadly  hatchet  hung  ever  above 
the  heads  of  the  feeble  and  the  sick.     Eunice  Williams,  the  minister's 
wife,  fainted  by  the  wayside ;   in  the  presence  of  her  husband  and  five 
captive  children,  her  brains  were  dashed  out  with  a  tomahawk.     Those 
who  survived  to  the  end  of  the  journey  were  afterward  ransomed  and 
permitted  to  return  to  their  desolated  homes.     A  daughter  of  Mr.  Wil 
liams  remained  with  the  savages,  grew  up  among  the  Mohawks,  married 
a  chieftain,  and  in  after  years  returned  in  Indian  <raH>  to  Deerfield.     No 
entreaties  could  induce  her  to  remain  with  her  friends.     The  solitude  of 
the  woods  and  the  society  of  her  tawny  husband  had  prevailed  over  the 
charms  of  civilization. 

5.  In  Maine  and  New  Hampshire  the  war  was  marked  with  similar 
barbarities.    Farms  were  devastated  ;  towns  were  burned  ;  the  inhabitants 
were  murdered  or  carried  to  Canada.     Prowling  bands  of  savages,  led  on 
by  French  officers,  penetrated  at  times  into  the  heart  of  Massachusetts 
Against  the  treacherous  barbarians  and  their  bloodthirsty  leaders  there 


MASSACHUSETTS.— WARS  OF  ANNE  AND  GEORGE.          119 

was  no  security  either  at  home  or  abroad.     Along  the  desolated  frontier 
ruin  prevailed,  as  in  the  days  of  King  Philip. 

6.  In  1707,  the  reduction  of  Port  Royal  was  undertaken  by  Massa 
chusetts.     A  fleet,  bearing  a  thousand  soldiers,  was  equipped  and  sent 
against  the  town.     But  Baron  Castin,  who  commanded  the  French  garri 
son,  conducted  the  defence  with  so  much  skill  that  the  English  were 
obliged  to  abandon  the  undertaking.     From  this  costly  and  disastrous 
expedition  Massachusetts  gained  nothing  but  discouragement  and  debt. 
Nevertheless,  after  two  years  of  preparation,  the  enterprise  was  renewed ; 
and  in  1710  an  English  and  American  fleet  of  thirty-six  vessels,  having 
on  board  four  regiments  of  troops,  anchored  before  Port  Royal.     The 
garrison   was   weak;    Subercase,  the   French   commander,   had   neither 
talents  nor  courage ;  famine  came ;  and  after  a  feeble  defence  of  eleven 
days,  the  place  surrendered  at  discretion.     By  this  conquest  all  of  Nova 
Scotia  passed  under  the  dominion  of  the  English.     The  flag  of  Great 
Britain  was  hoisted  over  the  conquered  fortress,  and  the  name  of  Port 
Royal  gave  place  to  ANNAPOLIS,  in  honor  of  Queen  Anne. 

7.  Vast  preparations  were  now  made  for  the  invasion  of  Canada.     A 
land  force  under  command  of  General  Nicholson  was  to  march  against 
Montreal,  while  Quebec,  the  key  to  the  French  dominions  in  America, 
was  to  be  reduced  by  an  English  fleet.     For  this  purpose  fifteen  men-of- 
war  and  forty  transports  were  placed  under  command  of  Sir  Hovenden 
Walker.    Seven  regiments  of  veterans,  selected  from  the  armies  of  Europe, 
were  added  to  the  colonial  forces  and  sent  with  the  expedition.     Before 
such  an  armament  the  defences  of  Quebec  could  hardly  hold  out  an  hour. 
But  for  the  utter  incompetency  of  the  admiral,  success  would  have  been 
assured. 

8.  For  six  weeks  in  midsummer  the  great  fleet  lay  idly  in  Boston  Har 
bor.     Sir  Hovenden  was  getting  ready  to  sail.     The  Abenaki  Indians 
carried  the  news  leisurely  to  Quebec ;  and  every  day  added  to  the  strength 
of  the  ramparts.     At  last,  on  the  30th  of  July,  when  no  further  excuse 
could  be  invented,  the  ships  set  sail  for  the  St.  Lawrence.     At  the  Bay 
of  Gasp6  the  admiral  thought  it  necessary  to  loiter  a  while;  then  he 
busied  himself  with  devising  a  plan  to  save  his  ships  from  the  ice  during 
the  next  winter.     Proceeding  slowly  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  the  fleet,  on 
the  22d  of  August,  was  enveloped  in  a  thick  fog.     The  wind  blew  hard 
from  the  east.     The  commander  was  cautioned  to  remain  on  deck,  but 
went  quietly  to  bed.     A  messenger  aroused  him  just  in  time  to  see  eight 
of  his  best  vessels  dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocks.     Eight  hundred  and 
eighty-four  men  went  down  in  the  foaming  whirlpools.    A  council  of  war 
was  held,  and  all  voted  that  it  was  impossible  to  proceed.     In  a  letter  to- 


120  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

the  English  government,  Walker  expressed  great  gratitude  that  by  the 
loss  of  a  thousand  men  the  rest  had  been  xuvd  from  fraziiif/  to  death  at 
(Juibcc.  The  fleet  sailed  baek  to  England,  and  the  colonial  troops  were 
disl  landed  at  Boston. 

9.  Meanwhile,  the  army  of  General  Nicholson  had  marched  against 
Montreal.     But  when  news  arrived  of  the  failure  of  the  fleet,  the  land 
expedition  was  also  abandoned.     The  dallying  cowardice  of  Walker  had 
brought  the  campaign  of  1711  to  a  shameful  end.     France  had  alrcadv 
made  overtures  for  peace.     Negotiations  were  formally  begun  in  the  early 
part  of  1712;  and  on  the  llth  of  April  in  the  following  year  a  treaty 
was  concluded  at  Utrecht,  a  town  of  Holland.    By  the  terms  of  the  settle 
ment,  England  obtained  control  of  the  fisheries  of  Newfoundland.    Labra 
dor,  the  Bay  of  Hudson  and  the  whole  of  Acadia,  or  Nova  Scotia,  were 
ceded  to  Great  Britain.     On  the  13th  of  July  the  chiefs  of  the  hostile 
Indian  tribes  met  the  ambassadors  of  New  England  at  Portsmouth,  and  a 
second  treaty  was  concluded,  by  which  peace  was  secured  throughout  the 
American  colonies. 

10.  For  thirty-one  years  after  the  close  of  Queen  Anne's  war,  Massa 
chusetts  was  free  from  hostile  invasion.     This  was  not,  however,  a  period 
of  public  tranquillity.    The  people  were  dissatisfied  with  the  royal  govern 
ment  which  King  William  had  established,  and  were  at  constant  variance 
with  their  governors.     Phipps  and  his  administration  had  been  heartily 
disliked.     Governor  Shute  was  equally  unpopular.     Burnett,  who  suc 
ceeded   him,  and  Belcher  afterward,  were  only  tolerated  because  they 
could  not  be  shaken  off.     The  opposition  to  the  royal  officers  took  the 
form  of  a  controversy  about  their  salaries.      The  general  assembly  in 
sisted  that  the  governor  and  his  councilors  should  be  paid  in  proportion 
to  the  importance  of  their  several  offices,  and  for  actual  service  only. 
But  the  royal  commissions  gave  to  each  officer  a  fixed  salary,  which  was 
frequently  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  services  required.     After  many 
years  of  antagonism,  the  difficulty  was  finally  adjusted  with  a  compromise 
in  which  the  advantage  was  wholly  on  the  side  of  the  people.     It  was 
agreed  that  the  salaries  of  the  governor  and  his  assistants  should  be  an 
nually  allowed,  and  the  amount  fixed  by  vote  of  the  assembly.     The 
representatives  of  popular  liberty  had  once  more  triumphed  over  the 
principles  of  arbitrary  rule. 

11.  On  the  death   of  Charles  VI.  of  Austria,  in   1740,  there  were 
two   principal    claimants  to   the   crown   of  the   empire — Maria    Theresa, 
daughter  of  the   late  emperor,  and   Charles  Albert  of  Bavaria.     Each 
claimant  had  his  party  and  his  army;  war  followed;  and  nearly  all  the 
nations  of  Europe  were  swept  into  the  conflict.     As  usually  happened  in 


MASSACHUSETTS.— WARS  OF  ANNE  AND   GEORGE.          121 

such  struggles,  England  and  France  were  arrayed  against  each  other. 
The  contest  that  ensued  is  generally  known  as  the  War  of  the  Austrian 
Succession,  but  in  American  history  is  called  KING  GEORGE'S  WAK; 
for  George  II.  was  now  king  of  England. 

12.  In  America  the  only  important  event  of  the  war  was  the  capture 
of  Louisburg,  on  Cape  Breton  Island.     This  place  had  been  fortified  at 
vast  expense  by  the  French.     Standing  at  the  principal  entrance  to  the 
gulf  and  river  of  St.  LaAvrencc,  the  fortress  was  regarded  as  a  key  to  the 
Canadian  provinces.     New  England  was  quick  to  note  that  both  New 
foundland  and  Nova  Scotia  were  threatened  so  long  as  the  French  flag 
floated  over  Louisburg.     Governor  Shirley  brought  the  matter  before  the 
legislature  of  Massachusetts,  and  it  was  resolved  to  attempt  the  capture 
of  the  enemy's  stronghold. 

13.  The  other  colonies  were  invited  to  aid  the  enterprise.     Connecticut 
responded  by  sending  more  than  five  hundred  troops ;  New  Hampshire 
and  Rhode  Island  each  furnished  three  hundred;   a  park  of  artillery 
was  sent  from  New  York;  and  Pennsylvania  contributed  a  supply  of 
provisions.     The  forces  of  Massachusetts  alone  numbered  more  than  three 
thousand.     It  only  remained  to  secure  the  co-operation  of  the  English 
fleet  then  cruising  in  the  West  Indies.     An  earnest  invitation  was  sent  to 
Commodore  Warren  to  join  his  armament  with  the  colonial  forces ;  but 
having  no  orders,  he  declined  the  request.     Everything  devolved  on  the 
army  and  navy  of  New  England,  but  there  was  no  quailing  under  the 
responsibility.     William  Pepperell,  of  Maine,  was  appointed  commander- 
in-chief ;  and  on  the  4th  of  April,  1745,  the  fleet  sailed  for  Cape  Breton. 

14.  At  Canseau,  the  eastern  cape  of  Nova  Scotia,  the  expedition  was 
detained  for  sixteen  days.     The  sea  was  thick  with  ice-drifts  floating 
from  the  north.     But  the  delay  was  fortunate,  for  in  the  mean  time  Com 
modore  Warren  had  received  instructions  from  England  to  proceed  to 
Massachusetts  and  aid  Governor  Shirley  in  the  contemplated  reduction 
of  Cape  Breton.     Sailing  to  the  north,  Warren  brought  his  fleet  safely  to 
Canseau  on  the  23d  of  April.     On  the  last  day  of  the  month  the  arma 
ment,  now  numbering  a  hundred  vessels,  entered  the  Bay  of  Gabarus  in 
sight  of  Louisburg.     A  landing  was  effected  four  miles  below  the  city. 
On  the  next  day  a  company  of  four  hundred  volunteers,  led  by  William 
Vaughan,  marched  across  the  peninsula  and  attacked  a  French  battery 
which  had  been  planted  on  the  shore  two  miles  beyond  the  town.     The 
French,  struck  with  terror  at  the  impetuosity  of  the  unexpected  charge, 
spiked  their  guns  and  fled.     Before  morning  the  cannons  were  re-drilled 
and  turned  upon  the  fortress.     An  English  battery  was  established  on 
the  east  side  of  the  harbor,  but  the  sea-walls  of  Louisburg  were  so  strong 


122 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


that  little  damage  was  done  by  the  guns  across  the  bay.  An  attack  in 
the  rear  of  the  town  seemed  impossible  on  account  of  a  large  swamp 
which  lay  in  that  direction ;  but  the  resolute  soldiers  of  New  England 
lashed  their  heavy  guns  upon  sledges,  and  dragged  them  through  the 
marsh  to  a  tract  of  solid  ground  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  enemy's 
bastions.  Notwithstanding  the  advantage  of  this  position,  the  walls  of 
the  fort  stood  firm,  and  the  siege  progressed  slowly. 

15.  On  the  18th  of  May  a  French  ship  of  sixty- four  guns,  laden  with 
stores  for  the  garrison,  was  captured   by  "Warren's  fleet.     The  French 
were  greatly  discouraged  by  this   event,  and  the  defence  grew  feeble. 
The  English  were  correspondingly  elated  with  the  prospect  of  success. 
On  the  26th  of  the  month  an  effort  was  made  to  capture  the  French  bat 
tery  in  the  harbor.     A  company  of  daring   volunteers  undertook  the 
hazardous  enterprise  by  night.     Embarking  in  boats,  they  drew  near  the 
island  where  the  battery  was  planted,  but  were  discovered  and  repul.-ed 
with  the  loss  of  a  hundred  and  seventy-six  men.     It  was  now  determined 
to  carry  the  town  by  storm.     The  assault  was  set  for  the  18th  of  June; 
but  on  the  day  previous  the  desponding  garrison  sent  out  a  flag  of  truce ; 
terms  of  capitulation  were  proposed  and  accepted,  and  the  English  flag 
rose  above  the  conquered  fortress. 

16.  By  the  terms  of  this  surrender  not  only  Louisburg,  but  the  whole 
of  Cape  Breton,  was  given  up  to  England.     The  rejoicing  at  Boston  and 

throughout  the  colonies  was  only 
equaled  by  the  indignation  and  alarm 
of  the  French  government.  Louis- 
burg  must  be  retaken  at  all  hazards, 
said  the  ministers  of  France.  For 
this  purpose  a  powerful  fleet,  under 
command  of  Duke  d'Anville,  was  sent 
out  in  the  following  year.  Before 
reaching  America  the  duke  died  of  a 
pestilence.  His  successor  went  mad 
and  killed  himself.  Storms  and  ship 
wrecks  and  disasters  drove  the  ill- 
fated  expedition  to  utter  ruin.  The  renewal  of  the  enterprise,  in  1747, 
was  attended  with  like  misfortune.  Commodores  Warren  and  Anson 
overtook  the  French  squadron  and  compelled  a  humiliating  surrender. 

17.  In  1748,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  a 
town  of  Western  Germany.     After  ei-ht  years  of  devastating  warfare, 
nothing  wa<  irained  but  a  mutual  restoration  of  conquests.     By  the  terms 
of  settlement,  Cape  Breton  was  surrendered  to  France.     "With  grief  and 


MASSACHUSETTS.— WARS  OF  ANNE  AND   GEORGE.          123 

shame  the  fishermen  and  farmers  of  New  England  saw  the  island  whicli 
had  been  subdued  by  their  valor  restored  to  their  enemies.  Of  all  the 
disputed  boundary-lines  between  the  French  and  English  colonies  in 
America,  not  a  single  one  was  settled  by  this  treaty.  The  European 
nations  had  exhausted  themselves  with  fighting ;  what  cared  they  for  the 
welfare  of  distant  and  feeble  provinces?  The  real  war  between  France 
and  England  for  colonial  supremacy  in  the  West  was  yet  to  be  fought. 
Within  six  years  after  the  treaty  of  Aix-la-Chapelle,  the  two  great  powers 
were  involved  in  the  final  and  decisive  conflict. 

18.  The  history  of  Massachusetts  has  now  been  traced  through  a  period 
of  a  hundred  and  thirty  years.     A  few  words  on*  THE  CHARACTER  OF 
THE  PURITANS  may  be  appropriately  added.     They  were  in  the  begin 
ning  a  vigorous  and  hardy  people,  firm-set  in  the  principles  of  honesty 
and  the  practices  of  virtue.     They  were  sober,  industrious,  frugal ;  reso 
lute,  zealous  and  steadfast.     They  esteemed  honor  above  preferment,  and 
truth  more  than  riches.     Loving  home  and  native  land,  they  left  both 
for  the  sake  of  freedom ;  and  finding  freedom,  they  cherished  it  with  the 
zeal  and  devotion  of  martyrs.    Without  influence,  they  became  influential ; 
without  encouragement,  great.     Despised  and  mocked  and  hated,  they 
rose  above  their  revilers.     In  the  school  of  evil  fortune  they  gained  the 
discipline  of  patience.     Suffering  without  cause  brought  resignation  with 
out  despair.     Themselves  the  victims  of  persecution,  they  became  the 
founders  of  a  colony — a  commonwealth — a  nation.     They  were  the  chil 
dren  of  adversity  and  the  fathers  of  renown. 

19.  The  gaze  of  the  Puritan  was  turned  ever  to  posterity.    He  believed 
in  the  future.     His  affections  and  hopes  were  with  the  coming  ages.     For 
his  children  he  toiled  and  sacrificed ;  for  them  the  energies  of  his  life  were 
cheerfully  exhausted.     The  system  of  free  schools  is  the  enduring  monu 
ment  of  his  love  and  devotion.      The  printing-press  is  his  memorial. 
Almshouses  and  asylums  are  the  tokens  of  his  care  for  the  unfortunate. 
With  him  the  outcast  found  sympathy,  and  the  wanderer  a  home.     He 
was  the  earliest  champion  of  civil  rights,  and  the  builder  of  THE  UXION. 

20.  The  fathers  of  New  England  have  been  accused  of  bigotry.     The 
charge  is  true :  it  is  the  background  of  the  picture.     In  matters  of  re 
ligion  they  were  intolerant  and  superstitious.     Their  religious  faith  was 
gloomy  and  foreboding.     Human  life  was  deemed  a  sad  and  miserable 
journey.     To  be  mistaken  was  to  sin.     To  fail  in  trifling  ceremonies  was 
reckoned  a  grievous  crime.     In  the  shadow  of  such  belief  the  people  be 
came  austere  and  melancholy.     Escaping  from  the  splendid  formality  of 
the  Episcopal  Church,  they  set  up  a  colder  and  severer  form  of  worship ; 
and  the  form  was  made  like  iron.     Dissenters  themselves,  they  could  not 


124  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

tolerate  the  dissent  of  others.  To  restrain  and  punish  error  seemed  right 
and  mre.-sary.  Williams  and  Hutch inson  were  banished;  the  Quakers 
were  persecuted  and  the  witches  handed.  But  Puritanism  contained 
within  itself  the  power  to  correct  its  own  abuses.  The  evils  of  the  s\>tcm 
may  well  be  forgotten  in  the  glory  of  its  achievements.  Without,  the 
Puritans,  America  would  have  been  a  delusion  and  liberty  only  a  name. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

CONNECTICUT. 

THE  history  of  Connecticut  begins  with  the  year  1630.  The  first 
grant  of  the  territory  was  made  by  the  council  of  Plymouth  to  the 
earl  of  Warwick;  and  in  March  of  1631  the  claim  was  transferred  by 
him  to  Lord  Say-and-Seal,  Lord  Brooke,  John  Hampden  and  others. 
Before  a  colony  could  be  planted  by  the  proprietors,  the  Dutch  of  Xe\r 
Netherland  reached  the  Connecticut  River  and  built  at  Hartford  their 
fort,  called  the  House  of  Good  Hope.  The  people  of  New  Plymouth 
immediately  organized  and  sent  out  a  force  to  counteract  this  movement 
of  their  rivals.  The  territorial  claim  of  the  Puritans  extended  not  only 
over  Connecticut,  but  over  New  Xetherland  itself  and  onward  to  the 
west.  Should  the  intruding  Dutch  colonists  of  Manhattan  be  allowed 
to  move  eastward  and  take  possession  of  the  finest  valley  in  Xew  Eng 
land  ?  Certainly  not. 

2.  The  English  expedition  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut  and 
sailed  up  the  river.     When  the  little  squadron  came  opposite  the  House 
of  Good  Hope,  Captain  Holmes,  who  commanded  the  garrison,  ordered 
the  English  officer  to  strike  his  colors ;  but  the  order  was  treated  with 
derision.    The  Dutch  threatened  to  fire  in  case  the  fleet  should  attempt  to 
pass;  but  the  English  defiantly  hoisted  sails  and  proceeded  up  the  river. 
The  puny  cannons  of  the  House  of  Good  Hope  remained  cold  and  silent. 
At  a  point  just  below  the  mouth  of  the  Farmington,  -even  miles  above 
Hartford,  the  Puritans  landed  and  built  the  block-house  of  Windsor. 

3.  In  October  of  1635  a  colony  of  sixty  persons  left  Boston,  traversed 
the  forests  of  Central  Massachusetts,  and  settled  at  Hartford,  AVindsor 
and   Wethersfield.     Earlier  in  the  same  year  the  younger  Winthrop,  a 
man  who  in  all  the  virtues  of  a  noble  life  was  a  worthy  rival  of  his 


CONNECTICUT.  125 

father,  the  governor  of  Massachusetts,  arrived  in  New  England.  He 
bore  a  commission  from  the  proprietors  of  the  Western  colony  to  build  a 
fort  at  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut  River,  and  to  prevent  the  further 
encroachments  of  the  Dutch.  The  fortress  was  hastily  completed  and 
the  guns  mounted  just  in  time  to  prevent  the  entrance  of  a  Dutch 
trading-vessel  which  appeared  at  the  mouth  of  the  river.  Such  was  the 
founding  of  Saybrook,  so  named  in  honor  of  the  proprietors,  Lords  Say- 
and-Seal  and  Brooke.  Thus  was  the  most  important  river  of  New  Eng 
land  brought  under  the  dominion  of  the  Puritans ;  the  solitary  Dutch 
settlement  at  Hartford  was  cut  off  from  succor  and  left  to  dwindle  into 
insignificance. 

4.  To  the  early  annals  of  Connecticut  belongs  the  sad  story  of  THE 
PEQUOD  WAR.     The  country  west  of  the  Thames  was  more  thickly 
peopled  with  savages  than  any  other  portion  of  New  England.     The 
haughty  and  warlike  Pequods  were  alone  able  to  muster,  seven  hundred 
warriors.     The  whole  effective  force  of  the  English  colonists  did  not 
amount  to  two  hundred  men.     But  the  superior  numbers  of  the  cunning 
and  revengeful  savages  were   more  than  balanced   by  the  unflinching 
courage  and  destructive  weapons  of  the  English. 

5.  The  first  act  of  violence  was  committed  in  the  year  1633.     The 
crew  of  a  small  trading- vessel  were  ambushed  and  murdered  on  the  banks 
of  the  Connecticut.     An  Indian  embassy  went  to  Boston  to  apologize  for 
the  crime ;  the  nation  was  forgiven  and  received  in  friendship.     A  treaty 
Avas  patched  up,  the  Pequods  acknowledging  the  supremacy  of  the  Eng 
lish  and  promising  to  become  civilized.     The  Narragansetts,  the  heredi 
tary  enemies  of  the  Pequods,  had  already  yielded  to  the  authority  of 
Massachusetts  and  promised  obedience  to  her  laws.     A  reconciliation  was 
thus  effected  between  the  two  hostile  races  of  savages.    But  as  soon  as  the 
Pequods  were  freed  from  their  old  fear  of  the  Narragansetts,  they  began 
to  violate  their  recent  treaty  with   the   English.     Oldham,  the  worthy 
captain  of  a  trading- vessel,  was  murdered  near  Block  Island.     A  com 
pany  of  militia  pursued  the  perpetrators  of  the  outrage  and  gave  them 
a  bloody  punishment.     All  the  slumbering  hatred  and  suppressed  rage 
of  the  nation  burst  forth,  and  the  war  began  in  earnest. 

6.  In  this  juncture  of  affairs  the  Pequods  attempted  a  piece  of  danger 
ous  diplomacy.     A  persistent  effort  was  made  to  induce  the  Narragansetts 
and  the  Mohegans  to  join  in  a  war  of  extermination  against  the  English ; 
and  the  plot  was  wellnigh  successful.     But  the  heroic  Roger  Williams, 
faithful  in  his  misfortunes,  sent  a  letter  to  Sir  Henry  Vane,  governor  of 
Massachusetts,  warned  him  of  the  impending  danger,  and  volunteered  his 
services  to  defeat  the  conspiracy.     The  governor  replied,  urging  Williams 


126  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

to  use  his  utmost  endeavors  to  thwart  the  threatened  alliance.  Embark 
ing  alone  in  a  frail  canoe,  the  exile  left  Providence,  which  he  had  fmmded 
only  a  month  before,  and  drifted  out  into  Narragansett  Bay.  Every  mo 
ment  it  seemed  that  the  poor  little  boat  with  its  lonely  passenger  would  be 
swallowed  up;  but  his  courage  and  skill  as  an  oarsman  at  last  brought 
him  to  the  shore  in  safety.  Proceeding  at  once  to  the  house  of  Canonicus, 
king  of  the  Narragansetts,  he  found  the  painted  and  bloody  ambassadors 
of  the  Pequods  already  there.  For  three  days  and  nights,  at  the  deadly 
peril  of  his  life,  he  pleaded  with  Cauonicus  and  Miantonomoh  to  reject 
the  proposals  of  the  hostile  tribe,  and  to  stand  fast  in  their  allegiance  to 
the  English.  His  noble  efforts  were  successful;  the  wavering  Xarra- 
gansetts  voted  to  remain  at  peace,  and  the  disappointed  Pequod  chiefs 
were  sent  away. 

7.  The  Mohegans  also   rejected   the   proposed   alliance.     Uncas,  the 
sachem  of  that  .nation,  not  only  remained  faithful  to  the  whites,  but  fur 
nished  a  party  of  warriors  to  aid  them  against  the  Pequods.     In  the 
meantime,  repeated  acts  of  violence  had  roused  the  colony  to  vengeance. 
During  the  winter  of  1636-37  many  murders  were  committed  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Saybrook.     In  the  following  April  a  massacre  occurred 
at  \Vethersneld,  in  which  nine  persons  were  butchered.     On  the  1st  day 
of  May  the  three  towns  of  Connecticut  declared  war.    Sixty  gallant  volun 
teers — one-third  of  the  whole  effective  force  of  the  colony — were  put  under 
command  of  Captain  John  Mason  of  Hartford.    Seventy  Mohegans  joined 
the  expedition  ;  and  the  thoughtful  Sir  Henry  Vane  sent  Captain  Under 
bill  with  twenty  soldiers  from  Boston. 

8.  The  descent  from  Hartford  to  Saybrook  occupied  one  day.     On  the 
20th  of  the  month  the  expedition,  sailing  eastward,  passed  the  mouth  of 
the  Thames ;  here  was  the  principal  seat  of  the  Pequod  nation.     When 
the  savages  saw  the  squadron  go  by  without  attempting  to  land,  they  set 
up  shouts  of  exultation,  and  persuaded  themselves  that  the  English  were 
afraid  to  hazard  battle.     But  the  poor  natives  had  sadly  mistaken  the 
men   with   whom  they  had  to  deal.     The  fleet  proceeded  quietly  into 
Narragansett  Bay  and  anchored  in  the  harbor  of  Wickford.     Here  the 
troops  landed  and  began  their  march  into  the  country  of  the  Pequods. 
After  one  day's  advance,  Mason   reached  the  cabin  of  Canonicus  and 
Miantonomoh,  sachems  of  the  Xarragansetts.     Them  he  attempted  to 
persuade  to  join  him  against  the  common  enemy;  but  the  wary  chieftains, 
knowing  the  prowess  of  the  Pequods,  and  fearing  that  the  English  might 
be  defeated,  decided  to  remain  neutral. 

9    On  the  evening  of  the  25th  of  May  the  troops  of  Connecticut  came 
within  hearing  of  the  Pequod   fort.     The  unsuspecting  warriors  spent 


CONNECTICUT. 


127 


20  3°  4°  5°  6°  7?M 

SCENE  OF  THE  PEQUOD  WAR. 


their  last  night  on  earth  in  uproar  and  jubilee.  At  two  o'clock  in  the 
morning  the  English  soldiers  rose  suddenly  from  their  places  of  conceal 
ment  and  rushed  forward  to  the  fort.  A  dog  ran  howling  among  the 
wigwams,  and  the  warriors  sprang  to 
arms,  only  to  receive  a  deadly  volley 
from  the  English  muskets.  The  fear 
less  assailants  leaped  over  the  puny 
palisades  and  began  the  work  of 
death ;  but  the  savages  rose  on  every 
side  in  such  numbers  that  Mason's 
men  were  about  to  be  overwhelmed. 
"Burn  them!  burn  them!"  shouted 
the  dauntless  captain,  seizing  a  flaming 
mat  and  running  to  the  windward  of 
the  cabins.  "  Burn  them !"  resounded  on  every  side ;  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  dry  wigwams  were  one  sheet  of  crackling  flame.  The  Eng 
lish  and  Mohegans  hastily  withdrew  to  the  ramparts.  The  yelling  savages 
found  themselves  begirt  with  fire.  They  ran  round  and  round  like  wild 
beasts  in  a  burning  circus.  If  one  of  the  wretched  creatures  burst  through 
the  flames,  it  was  only  to  meet  certain  death  from  a  broadsword  or  a 
musket-ball.  The  destruction  was  complete  and  awful.  Only  seven 
warriors  escaped ;  seven  others  were  made  prisoners.  Six  hundred  men, 
women  and  children  perished,  nearly  all  of  them  being  roasted  to  death 
in  a  hideous  heap.  Before  the  rising  of  the  sun  the  pride  and  glory  of 
the  Pequods  had  passed  away  for  ever.  Sassacus,  the  grand  sachem  of 
the  tribe,  escaped  into  the  forest,  fled  for  protection  to  the  Mohawks,  and 
was  murdered.  Two  of  the  English  soldiers  were  killed  and  twenty 
others  wounded  in  the  battle. 

10.  In  the  early  morning  three  hundred  Pequods,  the  remnant  of  the 
nation,  approached  from  a  second  fort  in  the  neighborhood.  They  had 
heard  the  tumult  of  battle,  and  supposed  their  friends  victorious.  To  their 
utter  horror,  they  found  their  fortified  town  in  ashes  and  nearly  all  their 
proud  tribe  lying  in  one  blackened  pile  of  half-burnt  flesh  and  bones. 
The  savage  warriors  stamped  the  earth,  yelled  and  tore  their  hair  in 
desperate  rage,  and  ran  howling  through  the  woods.  Mason's  men  re 
turned  by  way  of  New  London  to  Saybrook,  and  thence  to  Hartford. 
New  troops  arrived  from  Massachusetts.  The  remnants  of  the  hostile 
nation  were  pursued  into  the  swamps  and  thickets  west  of  Saybrook. 
Every  wigwam  of  the  Pequods  was  burned,  and  every  field  laid  waste. 
The  remaining  two  hundred  panting  fugitives  were  hunted  to  death  or 
captivity.  The  prisoners  were  distributed  as  servants  among  the  Narra- 


128  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATIC. 

gansctts  and  Mohegans  ;  a  few  were  sold  as  slaves.  The  first  war  between 
the  English  coloni-ts  and  the  natives  had  ended  in  the  overthrow  and 
destruction  of  one  of  the  most  powerful  tribes  of  New  England.  For 
many  years  the  other  nations,  when  tempted  to  hostility,  remembered  the 
iate  of  the  Pequods. 

11.  The  final  capture  of  the  Pequod  fugitives  was  made  at  Fairfield, 
on  Long  Island  Sound,  fifty  miles  south-west  from  Saybrook.     The  Eng 
lish  thus  became  better  acquainted  with  the  coast  west  of  the  mouth  of 
the  Connecticut.     Some  men  of  Boston  were  delighted  with  the  beautiful 
plain  between  the  Wallingford  and  West  Rivers.    Here  they  tarried  over 
winter,  building  some  cabins  and  exploring  the  country ;  such  was  the 
founding  of  NEW  HAVEN.     Shortly  afterward,  a  Puritan  colony  from 
England,  under  the  leadership  of  Theophilus  Eaton  and  John  Davenport, 
arrived  at  Boston.     Hearing  of  the  beauty  of  the  country  on  the  sound, 
the  new  immigrants  again  set  sail,  and  about  the  middle  of  April  reached 
Xew  Haven.     On  the  morning  of  the  first  Sabbath  after  their  arrival  the 
colonists  assembled  for  worship  under  a  spreading  oak ;  and  Davenport, 
their  minister,  preached   a   touching   and   appropriate   sermon  on   THE 
TEMPTATION  IN  THE  WILDERNESS.     The  next  care  was  to  make  an 
honorable  purchase  of  land  from  the  Indians — a  policy  which  was  ever 
afterward  faithfully  adhered  to  by  the  colony.     For  the  first  year  there 
was   no  government   except  a  simple  covenant,  into  which  the  settlers 
entered,  that  all  would  be  obedient  to  the  rules  of  Scripture. 

12.  In  June  of  1639  the  leading  men  of  New  Haven  held  a  convention 
in  a  barn,  and  formally  adopted  the  Bible  as  the  constitution  of  the  State. 
Everything  was  strictly  conformed  to  the  religious  standard.    The  govern 
ment  was  called  the  House  of  Wisdom,  of  which  Eaton,  Davenport  and 
five  others  were  the  seven  Pillars.     None  but  church  members  were  ad 
mitted  to  the  rights  of  citizenship.     All  offices  were  to  be  filled  by  the 
votes  of  the  freemen  at  an  annual  election.     For  twenty  years  consecu 
tively,  Mr.  Eaton — first  and  greatest  of  the  pillars — was  chosen  governor 
of  the  colony.     Other  settlers  came,  and  pleasant  villages  sprang  up  on 
both  shores  of  Long  Island  Sound. 

13.  Civil  government  began  in  Connecticut  in  the  year  1639.     Until 
that  time  the  Western  colonies  had  been  subject   to  Massachusetts,  and 
had  scarcely  thought  of  independence.     But  when  the  soldiers  of  Hartford 
returned  victorious  from  the  Pequod  war,  the  exulting  people  began  to 
think  of  a  separate  commonwealth.    If  they  muld  fight  their  own  battles, 
could  they  not  make  their  own  laws?     Delegates  from  the  three  towns 
came  together  at  Hartford,  and  on  the  14th  of  January  a  constitution  was 
framed  for  the  colony.     The  new  instrument  was  one  of  the  most  simple 


CONNECTICUT.  129 

and  liberal  over  adopted.  An  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  State  was  the 
only  qualification  of  citizenship.  No  recognition  of  the  English  king  or 
of  any  foreign  authority  was  required.  Different  religious  opinions  were 
alike  tolerated  and  respected.  All  the  officers  of  the  colony  were  to  be 
chosen  by  ballot  at  an  annual  election.  The  law-making  power  was 
vested  in  a  general  assembly,  and  the  representatives  wrere  apportioned 
among  the  towns  according  to  population.  Neither  Saybrook  nor  New 
Haven  adopted  this  constitution,  by  which  the  other  colonies  in  the  valley 
of  the  Connecticut  were  united  in  a  common  government. 

14.  In  1643,  Connecticut  became  a  member  of  the  Union  of  New  Eng 
land.     Into  this  confederacy  New  Haven  was  also  admitted ;  and  in  the 
next  year  Saybrook  was  purchased  of  George  Fenwick,  one  of  the  pro 
prietors,  and  permanently  annexed  to  Connecticut.     The  anticipated  diffi 
culties  with  the  Dutch  of  New  Netherland  had  made  the  colonies  of  the 
West  anxious  for  a  closer  union  with  Massachusetts.     The  fears  of  the 
people  were  not  entirely  quieted  until  1650,  when  Governor  Stuyvesant 
met  the  commissioners  of  Connecticut  at  Hartford,  and  established  the 
western  boundary  of  the  province.     This  measure  promised  peace ;  but  in 
1651  war  broke  out  between  England  and  Holland,  and  notwithstanding 
the  recent  pledges  of  friendship,  New  England  and  New  Netherland  were 
wellnigh  drawn  into  the  conflict.     Stuyvesant  was  suspected  of  inciting 
the  Indians  against  the  English ;  a  declaration  of  war  was  proposed  be 
fore  the  delegates  of  the  united  colonies,  and  was  only  prevented  from 
passing  by  the  veto  of  Massachusetts.     Left  without  support,  Connecticut 
and  New  Haven  next  sought  aid  from  Cromwell,  who  entered  heartily 
into  the  project  and  sent  out  a  fleet  to  co-operate  with  the  colonists  in  the 
reduction  of  New  Netherland.     But  while  the  western  towns  were  busily 
preparing  for  Avar,  the  newS  of  peace  arrived,  and  hostilities  were  happily 
averted. 

15.  On  the  restoration  of  monarchy  in  England,  Connecticut  made 
haste  to  recognize  King  Charles  as  rightful  sovereign.     It  was  as  much 
an  act  of  sound  policy  as  of  loyal  zeal.     The  people  of  the  Connecticut 
valley  were  eager  for  a  royal  charter.     They  had  conquered  the  Pequods ; 
they  had  bought  the  lands  of  the  Mohegans ;   they  had  purchased  the 
claims  of  the  earl  of  Warwick ;   it  only  remained  to  secure  all  these 
acquisitions  with  a  patent  from  the  king.     The  infant  republic  selected 
its  best  and  truest  man,  the  scholarly  younger  Winthrop,  and  sent  him 
as  ambassador  to  London.     He  bore  with  him  a  charter  which  had  been 
carefully  prepared  by  the  authorities  of  Hartford ;  the  problem  was  to 
induce  the  king  to  sign  it. 

16.  The  aged  Lord  Say-and-Seal,  for  many  years  the  friend  and  bene- 

9 


130 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


factor  of  the  colony,  was  now  an  important  officer  of  the  Crown.  To  him 
Winthrop  delivered  a  letter,  unfolded  his  plans  and  appealed  for  help; 
and  the  appeal  was  not  in  vain.  The  earl  of  Manchester,  lord  chamber 
lain  to  the  king,  was  induced  to  lend  his  aid.  Winthrop  easily  obtained 
an  audience  with  the  sovereign,  and  did  not  fail  to  show  him  a  ring 
\vhich  Charles  I.  had  given  as  a  pledge  of  friendship  to  Winthrop's 
grandfather.  The  little  token  so  moved  the  wayward  monarch's  feelings 

that  in  a  moment 
of  careless  mag 
nanimity  he  signed 
the  colonial  charter 
without  the  alter 
ation  of  a  letter. 
Winthrop  returned 
to  the  rejoicing  col 
ony,  bearing  a  pat 
ent  the  most  liberal 
and  ample  ever 
granted  by  an  Eng 
lish  monarch.  The 
power  of  govern 
ing  themselves  was 
conferred  on  the 
people  without 
qualification  or  re 
striction.  Every 
right  of  sovereign 
ty  and  of  inde 
pendence,  except 
the  name,  was  con 
ceded  to  the  new  State.  The  territory  included  under  the  charter  ex 
tended  from  the  bay  and  river  of  the  Narragansetts  westward  to  the 
Pacific.  The  people  who  had  built  the  House  of  Wisdom  at  New 
Haven  now  found  themselves  the  unwilling  subjects  of  the  new  com 
monwealth  of  Connecticut. 

17.  For  fourteen  years  the  excellent  Winthrop  was  annually  chosen 
governor  of  the  colony.  Every  year  added  largely  to  the  population  and 
wealth  of  the  province.  The  civil  and  religious  institutions  were  the 
freest  and  best  in  Xew  England.  Peace  reigned ;  the  husbandman  was 
undisturbed  in  the  field,  the  workman  in  his  shop.  Even  during  King 
Philip's  War,  Connecticut  was  saved  from  invasion.  Not  a  war-whoop 


THE   YOUNGER  WINTHROP. 


CONNECTICUT.  131 

was  heard,  not  a  hamlet  burned,  not  a  life  lost,  within  her  borders.  Her 
soldiers  made  common  cause  with  their  brethren  of  Massachusetts  and 
Rhode  Island;  but  their  own  homes  were  saved  from  the  desolations 
of  war. 

18.  In  July  of  1675,  Sir  Edmund  Andros,  the  governor  of  New  York, 
arrived  with  an  armed  sloop  at  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut.     Orders 
were  sent  to  Captain  Bull,  who  commanded  the  fort  at  Saybrook,  to  sur 
render  his  post;  but  the  brave  captain  replied  by  hoisting  the  flag  of 
England  and  assuring  the  bearer  of  the  message  that  his  master  would 
better  retire.     Andros,  however,  landed  and  came  to  a  parley  with  the 
officers  of  the  fort.     He  began  to  read  his  commission,  but  was  ordered 
to  stop.     In  vain  did  the  arrogant  magistrate  insist  that  the  dominions 
of  the  duke  of  York  extended  from  the  Connecticut  to  the  Delaware. 
"  Connecticut  has  her  own  charter,  signed  by  His  Gracious  Majesty  King 
Charles  II.,"  said  Captain  Bull.     "  Leave  off  your  reading,  or  take  the 
consequences!"     The  argument  prevailed,  and  the  red-coated  governor, 
trembling  with  rage,  was  escorted  to  his  boat  by  a  company  of  Saybrook 
militia. 

19.  In  1686,  when  Andros  was  made  royal  governor  of  New  England, 
Connecticut  was  again  included  in  his  jurisdiction.     The  first  year  of  his 
administration  was  spent  in  establishing  his  authority  in  Massachusetts, 
Rhode  Island  and  New  Hampshire.     In  the  following  October  he  made 
his  famous  visit  to  Hartford.     On  the  day  of  his  arrival  he  invaded  the 
provincial  assembly  while  in  session,  seized  the  book  of  minutes,  and  with 
his  own  hand  wrote  FINIS  at  the  bottom  of  the  page.     He  demanded  the 
immediate  surrender  of  the  colonial  charter.     Governor  Treat  pleaded 
long  and  earnestly  for  the  preservation  of  the  precious  document.    Andros 
was  inexorable.     The  shades  of  evening  fell.     Joseph  Wadsworth  found 
in  the  gathering  darkness  an  opportunity  to  conceal  the  cherished  parch 
ment — a  deed  which  has  made  his  own  name  and  the  name  of  a  tree 
immortal.     Two  years  later,  when  the  government  of  Andros  was  over 
thrown,  Connecticut  made  haste  to  restore  her  liberties. 

20.  In  the 'autumn  of  1693,  another  attempt  was  made  to  subvert  the 
freedom  of  the  colony.     Fletcher,  the  governor  of  New  York,  went  to 
Hartford  to  assume  command  of  the  militia  of  the  province.     He  bore 
a  commission  from  King  William ;  but  by  the  terms  of  the  charter  the 
right  of  commanding  the  troops  was  vested  in  the  colony  itself.     The 
general  assembly  refused  to  recognize  the  authority  of  Fletcher,  who, 
nevertheless,  ordered  the  soldiers  under  arms  and  proceeded  to  read  his 
commission  as  colonel.     "  Beat  the  drums !"  shouted  Captain  Wadsworth, 
who  stood  at  the  head  of  the  company.     "  Silence !"  said  Fletcher ;  the 


132  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

drums  ceased,  and  the  reading  began  again.  "  Drum !  drum !"  cried 
Wadsworth;  and  a  second  time  the  voice  of  the  reader  was  drowned 
in  the  uproar.  "  Silence !  silence  !"  shouted  the  enraged  governor.  The 
daunt  less  \Vadsworth  stepped  before  the  ranks  and  said,  "Colonel 
Fletcher,  if  I  am  interrupted  again,  I  will  let  the  sunshine  through  your 
body  in  an  instant."  That  ended  the  controversy.  Benjamin  Fletcher 
thought  it  better  to  be  a  living  governor  of  New  York  than  a  dead 
colonel  of  the  Connecticut  militia. 

21.  "I  give  these  books  for  the  founding  of  a  college  in  this  colony." 
Such  were  the  words  often  ministers  who,  in  the  year  1700,  assembled  at 
the  village  of  Brauford,  a  few  miles  east  of  New  Haven.     Each  of  the 
worthy  fathers,  as  he  uttered  the  words,  deposited  a  few  volumes  on  the 
table  around  which  they  were  sitting ;  such  was  the  founding  of  YALE 
COLLEGE.     In  1702  the  .school  was  formally  opened  at  Saybrook,  where 
it  continued  for  fifteen  years,  and  was  then  removed  to  New  Haven. 
One  of  the  most  liberal  patrons  of  the  college  was  Elihu  Yale,  from  whom 
the  famous  institution  of  learning  derived  its  name.     Common  schools 
had  existed  in  almost  every  village  of  Connecticut  since  the  planting 
of  the  colony.     The  children  of  the  Pilgrims  have  never  forgotten  the 
cause  of  education. 

22.  The  half  century  preceding  the  French  and  Indian  war  was  a 
period  of  prosperity  to  all  the  western  districts  of  New  England.     Con 
necticut  was  especially  favored.    Almost  unbroken  peace  reigned  through 
out  her  borders.     The  blessings  of  a  free  commonwealth  were  realized  in 
full  measure.     The  farmer  reaped  his  fields  in  cheerfulness  and  hope. 
The  mechanic  made  glad  his  dusty  shop  with  anecdote  and  song.     The 
merchant  leared  no  duty,  the  villager  no  taxes.     Want  was  unknown  and 
pauperism  unheard  of.     Wealth  was  little  cared  for  and  crime  of  rare 
occurrence  among  a  people  with  whom  intelligence  and  virtue  were  the 
only  foundations  of  nobility.     With  fewer  dark  pages  in  her  history,  less 
austerity  of  manners  and  greater  liberality  of  sentiment,  Connecticut  had 
all  the  lofty  purposes  and  shining  virtues  of  Massachusetts.     The  visions 
of  Hooker  and  Haynes,  and  the  dreams  of  the  quiet  Winthrop,  were  more 
than  realized  in  the  happy  homes  of  the  Connecticut  valley. 


RHODE  ISLAND.  133 


CHAPTER  VII. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

IT  was  in  June  of  1636  that  the  exiled  Roger  Williams  left  the  country 
of  the  Wampanoags  and  passed  down  the  Seekonk  to  Narragansett 
River.  His  object  was  to  secure  a  safe  retreat  beyond  the  limits  of  Ply 
mouth  colony.  He,  with  his  five  companionSj  landed  on  the  western 
bank,  at  a  place  called  Moshassuck,  purchased  the  soil  of  the  Narragansett 
sachems,  and  laid  the  foundations  of  Providence.  Other  exiles  joined  the 
company.  New  farms  were  laid  out,  new  fields  were  ploughed  and  new 
houses  built;  here,  at  last,  was  found  at  PROVIDENCE  PLANTATION  a 
refuge  for  all  the  distressed  and  persecuted. 

2.  The  leader  of  the  new  colony  was  a  native  of  Wales;  born  in  1606  ; 
liberally  educated  at  Cambridge ;  the  pupil  of  Sir  Edward  Coke ;  in  after 
years  the  friend  of  Milton ;  a  dissenter ;  a  hater  of  ceremonies ;  a  disciple 
of  truth  in  its  purest  forms ;  an  uncompromising  advocate  of  freedom ; 
exiled  to  Massachusetts,  and  now  exiled  by  Massachusetts,  he  brought 
to  the  banks  of  the  Narragansett  the  great  doctrines  of  perfect  religious 
liberty  and  the  equal  rights  of  men.     If  the  area  of  Rhode  Island  had 
corresponded  with  the   grandeur  of  the   principles   on  which  she  was 
founded,  who  could  have  foretold  her  destiny  ? 

3.  Roger  Williams  belonged  to  that  most  radical  body  of  dissenters 
called  Anabaptists.     By  them  the  validity  of  infant  baptism  was  denied. 
Williams  himself  had  been  baptized  in  infancy ;  but  his  views  in  regard 
to  the  value  of  the  ceremony  had  undergone  a  change  during  his  ministry 
at  Salem.     Now  that  he  had  freed  himself  from  all  foreign  authority  both 
of  Church  and  State,  he  conceived  it  to  be  his  duty  to  receive  a  second 
baptism.     But  who  should  perform  the  ceremony  ?     Ezekiel  Holliman, 
a  layman,  was  selected  for  the  sacred  duty.     Williams  meekly  received 
the  rite  at  the  hands  of  his  friend,  and  then  in  turn  baptized  him  and  ten 
other  exiles  of  the  colony.     Such  was  the  organization  of  THE  FIRST 
BAPTIST  CHURCH  in  America. 

4.  The  beginning  of  civil  government  in  Rhode  Island  was  equally 
simple  and  democratic.     Mr.  Williams  was  the  natural  ruler  of  the  little 
province,  but  he  reserved  for  himself  neither  wealth  nor  privilege.     The 


134  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

lands  which  lie  purchased  from  Canonicus  and  Miantonomoh  were  freely 
distributed  among  the  colonists.  Only  two  small  fields,  to  be  planted 
and  tilled  with  his  own  hands,  were  kept  by  the  benevolent  founder  for 
himself.  How  different  from  the  grasping  avarice  of  Wingfield  and  Lord 
Cornbury !  All  the  powers  of  the  colonial  government  were  entrust* -d  to 
the  people.  A  simple  agreement  was  made  and  signed  by  the  settlers  that 
in  all  matters  not  affecting  the  conscience  they  would  yield  a  dun-fill 
obedience  to  such  rules  as  the  majority  might  make  for  the  public  welfare. 
In  questions  of  religion  the  individual  conscience  should  be  to  every  man 
a  guide.  When  Massachusetts  objected  that  such  a  democracy  would  leave 
nothing  for  the  magistrates  to  do,  Rhode  Island  answered  that  magistrates 
were  wellnigh  useless. 

5.  The  new  government  stood  the  test  of  experience.    The  evil  prophe 
cies  of  its  enemies  were  unfulfilled ;  instead  of  predicted  turmoil  and  dis 
sension,  Providence  Plantation  had  nothing  but  peace  and  quiet.     It  was 
found  that  all  religious  sects  could  live  together  in  harmony,  and  that 
difference  of  opinion  was  not  a  bar  to  friendship.     All  beliefs  were  wel 
come  at  Narragansett  Bay.     A  Buddhist  from  Japan  or  a  pagan  from 
Madagascar  would  have  been  received  at  Providence  and  cordially  enter 
tained.     Miantonomoh,  the  young  sachem  of  the   Narragansetts,  loved 
Roger  Williams  as  a  brother.     It  was  the  confidence  of  this  chieftain  that 
enabled  Williams  to  notify  Massachusetts  of  the  Pequod  conspiracy,  and 
then  at  the  hazard  of  his  life  to  defeat  the  plans  of  the  hostile  nation. 
This  magnanimous  act  awakened  the  old  affections  of  his  friends  at  Salem 
and  Plymouth,  and  an  effort  was  made  to  recall  him  and  his  fellow-exiles 
from  banishment.     It  was  urged  that  a  man  of  such  gracious  abilities,  so 
full  of  patience  and  charity,  could  never  be  dangerous  in  a  State ;  but  his 
enemies  answered  that  the  principles  and  teachings  of  Williams  would 
subvert  the  commonwealth  and  bring  Massachusetts  to  ruin.     The  pro 
posal  was  rejected.     The  ancient  Greeks  sometimes  recalled  their  exiled 
heroes  from  banishment ;  the  colony  of  Massachusetts,  never. 

6.  During  the  Pequod  war  of  1637,  Rhode  Island  was  protected  by  the 
friendly  Xarragansetts.     The  territory  of  this  powerful  tribe  lay  between 
Providence  and  the  country  of  the  Pequods,  and  there  was  little  fear  of 
an  invasion.    The  next  year  was  noted  for  the  arrival  of  Mrs.  Hutchinsmi 
and  her  friends  at  the  island  of  Rhode  Island.     The  leaders  of  the  com 
pany  were  John  Clarke  and  William  Coddington.     It  had  been  tlu-ir 
intention  to  conduct  the  colony  to  Long  Island,  or  perhaps  to  the  country 
of  the  Delaware.     But  Roger  Williams   made  haste  to  welcome  them 
to  his  province,  where  no  man's  conscience  might  be  distressed.     Gov 
ernor  Vane  of  Massachusetts,  sympathizing  with  the  refugees,  prevailed 


RHODE  ISLAND. 


135 


with  Miantonomoh  to  make  them  a  gift  of  Rhode  Island.  Here,  in  the 
early  spring  of  1638,  the  colony  was  planted.  The  first  settlement  was 
made  at  Portsmouth,  in  the 
northern  part  of  the  island. 
Other  exiles  came  to  join  their 
friends,  and  civil  government 
was  thought  desirable.  The 
Jewish  nation  furnished  the 
model.  William  Coddington 
was  chosen  judge  in  the  new 
Israel  of  Narragansett  Bay, 
and  three  elders  were  ap 
pointed  to  assist  him  in  the 
government.  In  the  follow 
ing  year  the  title  of  judge 
gave  way  to  that  of  governor, 
and  the  administration  be 
came  more  modern  in  its 
methods.  At  the  same  time 
a  party  of  colonists  removed 
from  Portsmouth,  already 
crowded  with  exiles,  to  the 

south-western  part  of  the  island,  and  laid  the  foundations  of  NEWPORT. 
Hither  had  come,  more  than  six  hundred  years  before,  the  hardy  adven 
turers  of  Iceland.  Here  had  been  a  favorite  haunt  of  the  wayward  sea- 
kings  of  the  eleventh  century.  Here,  in  sight  of  the  new  settlement, 
stood  the  old  stone  tower,  the  most  celebrated  monument  left  by  the 
Norsemen  in  America. 

7.  The  island  was  soon  peopled.  The  want  of  civil  government  began 
to  be  felt  as  a  serious  inconvenience.  Mr.  Coddington's  new  Israel  had 
proved  an  utter  failure.  In  March  of  1641  a  public  meeting  was  con 
vened  ;  the  citizens  came  together  on  terms  of  perfect  equality,  and  the 
task  of  framing  a  constitution  was  undertaken.  In  three  days  the  instru 
ment  was  completed.  The  government  was  declared  to  be  a  "DEMO 
CRACIE,"  or  government  by  the  people.  The  supreme  authority  was 
lodged  with  the  whole  body  of  freemen  in  the  island ;  and  freemen,  in 
this  instance,  meant  everybody.  The  vote  of  the  majority  should  always 
rule.  No  soul  should  be  distressed  on  account  of  religious  doctrine. 
Liberty  of  conscience,  even  in  the  smallest  particular,  should  be  uni 
versally  respected.  A  seal  of  State  was  ordered,  having  for  its  design 
a  sheaf  of  arrows  and  a  motto  of  AMOR  VINCET  OMNIA.  The  little 


THE  OLD  STONE  TOWER  AT  NEWPORT. 


136  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

republic   of    Narragansett   Bay   was    named    the    Plantation    of   Rhode 
Island. 

8.  In  16 -\'-\  was  formed  the  Union  of  Xcw  England.     Providence  and 
Rhode  Island  both  pleaded  for  admission,  and  both  were  rejected.     The 
meaning  of  this  illiberal  action  on  the  part  of  the  older  and  more  power- 
fid  colonies  was  that  the  settlements  on  the  Narragansett  belonged  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  Plymouth.     Alarmed  at  the  prospect  of  being  again  put 
under  the  dominion  of  their  persecutors,  the  exiled  republicans  of  Rh;>dc 
Island  determined  to  appeal  to  the  English  government  for  a  charter. 
Roger  Williams  was  accordingly  appointed  agent  of  the  two  plantations 
and  sent  to  London.     He  was  cordially  received  by  his  old  and  steadfast 
friend  Sir  Henry  Vane,  now  an  influential  member  of  Parliament.     The 
plea  of  Rhode  Island  was  heard  with  favor;  and  on  the  14th  of  March 
in  the  following  year  the  coveted  charter  was  granted.     Great  was  the 
rejoicing  when  the  successful  ambassador  returned  to  his  people.     The 
grateful  colonists  met  their  benefactor  at  Seekonk,  and  conducted  him  to 
Providence  with  shouts  and  exultation.     Rhode  Island  had  secured  her 
independence. 

9.  The  first  general  assembly  of  the  province  was  convened  at  Ports 
mouth,  in  1647.     The  new  government  was  organized  in  strict  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  the  charter.     A  code  of  laws  was  framed;  the 
principles  of  democracy  were  reaffirmed,  and  full  religious  toleration  and 
freedom  of  conscience  guaranteed  to  all.     A  president  and  subordinate 
officers  were  chosen,  and  Rhode  Island  began  her  career  as  an  independent 
colony. 

10.  Once  the  integrity  of  the  province  was  endangered.     In  1651, 
William  Coddington,  who  had  never  been  satisfied  with  the  failure  of  his 
Jewish  commonwealth,  succeeded  in  obtaining  from  the  English  council 
of  state  a  decree  by  which  the  island  of  Rhode  Island  was  separated  from 
the  common  government.     But  the  zealous  protests  of  John  Clarke  and 
Roger  Williams,  who  went  a  second  time  to  London,  prevented  the  dis 
union,  and  the  decree  of  separation  was  revoked.     The  grateful  people 
now  desired  that  their  magnanimous  benefactor  should  be  commissioned 
by  the  English  council  as  governor  of  the  province ;  but  the  blind  grat 
itude  of  his  friends  could  not  prevail  over  the  wisdom  of  the  prudent 
leader.     He  foresaw  the  danger,  and  refused  the  tempting  commission, 
Roger  Williams  was  proof  against  all  the  seductions  of  ambition. 

11.  The  faithful  Clarke  remained  in  England  to  piard  the  interests  of 
the  colony.     It  was  not  long  until  his  services  were  greatly  needed.     The 
restoration  of  monarchy  occurred   in  1660.     Charles  II.  came  home  in 
triumph  from  his  long  exile.     Rhode  Island  had  accepted  a  charter  from 


RHODE  ISLAND.  137 

the  Long  Parliament ;  that  Parliament  had  driven  Charles  I.  from  his 
throne,  had  made  war  upon  him,  beaten  him  in  battle,  imprisoned  him, 
beheaded  him.  Was  it  likely  that  the  son  of  that  monarch  would  allow  a 
colonial  charter  issued  by  the  Long  Parliament  to  stand  ?  Would  he  not 
with  vindictive  scorn  dash  the  patent  of  the  little  republic  out  of  exist 
ence  ?  The  people  of  Rhode  Island  had  hardly  the  courage  to  plead  for  the 
preservation  of  their  liberty ;  but  taking  heart,  they  wrote  a  loyal  petition 
to  the  new  sovereign,  praying  for  the  renewal  of  their  charter.  To  their  in 
finite  delight,  and  to  the  wonder  of  after  times,  the  king  listened  with  favor ; 
Clarendon,  the  minister,  assented;  and  on  the  8th  of  July,  1663,  the 
charter  was  reissued.  The  freedom  of  the  colony  was  in  no  wise  restricted. 
All  the  liberal  provisions  of  the  parliamentary  patent  were  revived.  Not 
even  an  oath  of  allegiance  was  required  of  the  people. 

12.  On  the  24th  of  November  the  island  of  Rhode  Island  was  thronged 
with  people.     George  Baxter  had  come  with  the  charter.     Opening  the 
box  that  contained  it,  he  held  aloft  the  precious  parchment.     There,  sure 
enough,  was  the  signature  of  King  Charles  II.     There  was  His  Majesty's 
royal  stamp ;  there  was  the  broad  seal  of  England.    The  charter  was  read 
aloud  to  the  joyful  people.     The  little  "democracie"  of  Rhode  Island 
was  safe.     The  happy  colonists  were  not  to  blame  when  they  began  their 
letter  of  thanks  as  follows  •  "  To  King  Charles  of  England,  for  his  high 
and  inestimable — yea,  incomparable — favor." 

13.  For  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century  Rhode  Island  prospered.     The 
distresses  of  King  Philip's  War  were  forgotten.     Roger  Williams  grew 
old  and  died.     At  last  came  Sir  Edmund  Andros,  the  enemy  of  New 
England.      After  overthrowing  the  liberties  of  Massachusetts,  he  next 
demanded  the  surrender  of  the  charter  of  Rhode  Island.     The  demand 
was  for  a  while  evaded  by  Governor  Walter  Clarke  and  the  colonial  as 
sembly.     But  Andros,  not  to  be  thwarted,  repaired  to  Newport,  dissolved 
the  government  and  broke  the  seal  of  the  colony.     Five  irresponsible 
councilors  were  appointed  to  control  the  affairs  of  the  province,  and  the 
commonwealth  was  in  ruins. 

14.  But  the  usurpation  was  as  brief  as  it  was  shameful.     In  the  spring 
of  1689  the  news  was  borne  to  Rhode  Island  that  James  II.  had  abdi 
cated  the  throne  of  England,  and  that  Andros  and  his  officers  were  pris 
oners  at  Boston.     On  May-day  the  people  rushed  to  Newport  and  made 
a  proclamation  of  their  gratitude  for  the  great  deliverance.    Walter  Clarke 
was  reflected  governor,  but  was  fearful  of  accepting.     Almy  was  elected, 
and  also  declined.     Then  an  old  Quaker,  named  Henry  Bull,  more  than 
eighty  years  of  age,  was  chosen.    He  was  one  of  the  founders  of  the  colony. 
He  had  known  Anne  Hutchinson  and  Roger  Williams.     Should  he,  in 


138  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITE!}    STATES. 

his  gray  hairs,  through  fear  and  timidity,  refuse  the  post  of  danger?  The 
old  veteran  accepted  the  trust,  and  spent  his  last  days  in  restoring  the 
liberties  of  Rhode  Island. 

15.  Again  the  little  State  around  the  Bay  of  Narragansett  was  pros 
perous.  For  more  than  fifty  years  the  peace  of  the  colony  was  undis 
turbed.  The  principles  of  the  illustrious  founder  became  the  principles 
of  the  commonwealth.  The  renown  of  Rhode  Island  has  not  been  in 
vastncss  of  territory,  in  mighty  cities  or  victorious  armies,  but  in  a  stead 
fast  devotion  to  truth,  justice  and  freedom. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

IN  the  year  1622  the  territory  lying  between  the  rivers  Merrimac  and 
Kennebec,  reaching  from  the  sea  to  the  St.  Lawrence,  was  granted 
by  the  council  of  Plymouth  to  Sir  Ferdinand  Gorges  and  John  Mason. 
The  history  of  New  Hampshire  begins  with  the  following  year.  For  the 
proprietors  made  haste  to  secure  their  new  domain  by  actual  settlements. 
In  the  early  spring  of  1623  two  small  companies  of  colonists  were  sent 
out  by  Mason  and  Gorges  to  people  their  province.  The  coast  of  New 
Hampshire  had  first  been  visited  by  Martin  Pring  in  1603.  Eleven 
years  later  the  restless  Captain  Smith  explored  the  spacious  harbor  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Piscataqua,  and  spoke  with  delight  of  the  deep  and 
tranquil  waters. 

2.  One  party  of  the  new  immigrants  landed  at  Little  Harbor,  two 
miles  south  of  the  present  site  of  Portsmouth,  and  began  to  build  a  village. 
The  other  party  proceeded  up  stream,  entered  the  Cocheco,  and,  four  miles 
above  the  mouth  of  that  tributary,  laid  the  foundations  of  Dover.  With 
the  exception  of  Plymouth  and  Wey mouth,  Portsmouth  and  Dover  are 
the  oldest  towns  in  New  England.  But  the  progress  of  the  settlements 
was  slow;  for  many  years  the  two  villages  were  only  fishing-stations. 
In  1629  the  proprietors  divided  their  dominions,  Gorges  retaining  the 
part  north  of  the  Piscataqua,  and  Mason  taking  exclusive  control  of  the 
district  between  the  Piscataqua  and  the  Merrimac.  In  May  of  this  year, 
Rev.  John  Wheelwright,  who  soon  afterward  became  a  leader  in  the  party 
of  Anne  Hutchinson,  visited  the  Abenaki  chieftains,  and  purchased  their 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE,  •  139 

claims  to  the  soil  of  the  whole  territory  held  by  Mason  ;  but  in  the  fol 
lowing  November,  Mason's  title  was  confirmed  by  a  second  patent  from 
the  council,  and  the  name  of  the  province  was  changed  from  Laconia  to 
NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  Very  soon  Massachusetts  began  to  urge  her  chartered 
rights  to  the  district  north  of  the  Merrimac ;  already  the  claims  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  new  colony  were  numerous  and  conflicting. 

3.  In  November  of  1635,  Mason  died,  and  his  widow  undertook  the 
government  of  the  province.     But  the  expenses  of  the  colony  were  greater 
than  the  revenues ;  the  chief  tenants  could  not  be  paid  for  their  sendees ; 
and  after  a  few  years  of  mismanagement  the  territory  was  given  up  to  the 
servants  and  dependents  of  the  late  proprietor.     Such  was  the  condition 
of  affairs  when  Mrs.  Hutchinson  and  her  friends  were  banished  from 
Boston.     Wheelwright,  who  was  of  the  number,  now  found  use  for  the 
lands  which  he  had  purchased  in  New  Hampshire.     When  Clarke  and 
Coddington,  leading  the  greater  number  of  the  exiles,  set  out  for  Rhode 
Island,  Wheelwright,  with  a  small  party  of  friends,  repaired  to  the  banks 
of  the  Piscataqua.     At  the  head  of  tide- water  on  that  stream  they  halted, 
and  founded  the  village  of  Exeter.     The  little  colony  was  declared  a 
republic,  established  on  the  principle  of  equal  right  and  universal  toler 
ation. 

4.  The  proposition  to  unite  New  Hampshire  with  Massachusetts  was 
received  with  favor  by  the  people  of  both  colonies.    The  liberal  provisions 
of  the  Body  of  Liberties,  adopted  by  the  older  province  in  1641,  excited 
the  villagers  of  the  Piscataqua,  and  made  them  anxious  to  join  the  desti 
nies  of  the  free  commonwealth  of  Massachusetts.     A  union  was  immedi 
ately  proposed ;  on  the  14th  of  the  following  April  terms  of  consolidation 
were  agreed  on,  and  New  Hampshire,  by  the  act  of  her  own  people,  was 
united  with  the  older  colony.     It  is  worthy  of  special  notice  that  the  law 
of  Massachusetts  restricting  the  rights  of  citizenship  to  church  members 
was  not  extended  over  the  new  province.     The  people  of  Portsmouth  and 
Dover  belonged  to  the  Church  of  England,  and  it  was  deemed  unjust  to 
discriminate  against  them  on  account  of  their  religion.     New  Hampshire 
was  the  only  colony  east  of  the  Hudson  not  originally  founded  by  the 
Puritans. 

5.  The  union  continued  in  force  until  1679.  In  the  mean  time  the 
heirs  of  Mason  had  revived  the  claim  of  the  old  proprietor  of  the  province. 
The  cause  had  been  duly  investigated  in  the  courts  of  England,  and  in 
1677  a  decision  was  reached  that  the  Masonian  claims  were  invalid  as  to 
the  civil  jurisdiction  of  New  Hampshire,  but  valid  as  to  the  soil — that  is,  the 
heirs  were  the  lawful  owners,  but  not  the  lawful  governors,  of  the  territory. 
It  was  evident  from  the  character  of  this  decision  that  King  Charles  in- 


140  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

tended  to  assert  his  own  right  of  government  over  New  Hampshire,  and 
at  the  same  time  to  confer  the  ownership  of  the  soil  upon  the  represent 
atives  of  .Mason.  Nor  was  the  province  long  left  in  doubt  as  to  the  king's 
intentions.  On  the  24th  of  July,  1679,  a  decree  was  published  by  which 
New  Hampshire  was  separated  from  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts  and 
organized  as  a  distinct  royal  province.  The  excuse  was  that  the  claims 
of  the  Masons  against  the  farmers  of  New  Hampshire  would  have  to  be 
determined  in  colonial  courts,  and  that  colonial  courts  could  not  be  estab 
lished  without  the  organization  of  a  separate  colony.  It  was  clearly  i ore- 
seen  that  in  such  trials  the  courts  of  Massachusetts  would  always  decide 
against  the  Masons.  The  purpose  of  the  king  became  still  more  apparent 
when  Robert  Mason,  himself  the  largest  claimant  of  all,  was  allowed  to 
nominate  a  governor  for  the  province :  Edward  Cranfield  was  selected  for 
that  o!1ice. 

6.  The  people  of  New  Hampshire  were  greatly  excited  by  the  threatened 
destruction  of  their  liberties.     Before  Cranfield's  arrival  the  rugged  saw 
yers  and  lumbermen  of  the  Piscataqua  had  convened  a  general  assembly 
at  Portsmouth.     The  first  resolution  which  was  passed  by  the  represent 
atives  showed  the  spirit  of  colonial  resistance  in  full  force.    "  No  act,  im 
position,  law  or  ordinance,"  said  the  sturdy  legislators,  "shall  be  valid 
unless  made  by  the  assembly  and  approved  by  the  people."     AVhen  the 
indignant  king  heard  of  this  resolution,  he  declared  it  to  be  both  wicked 
and  absurd.     It  was  not  the  first  time  that  a  monarch  and  his  people  had 
disagreed. 

7.  In  November  of  1682,  Cranfield  dismissed  the  popular  assembly. 
Such  a  despotic  act  had  never  before  been  attempted  in  New  England. 
The  excitement  ran  high ;  the  governor  was  openly  denounced,  and  his 
claims  for  rents  and  forfeitures  were  stubbornly  resisted.     At  Exeter  the 
sheriff  was  beaten  with  clubs.     The  farmers'  wives  met  the  tax-gatherers 
with  pailfnlls  of  hot  water.     At  the  village  of  Hampton,  Cranfield's 
deputy  was  led  out  of  town  with  a  rope  round  his  neck.     When  the 
governor  ordered  out  the  militia,  not  a  man  obeyed  the  summons.    It  was 
in  the  midst  of  these  broils  that  Cranfield,  unable  to  collect  his  rents  and 
vexed  out  of  hi<  wits,  wrote  to  England  begging  for  the  privilege  of  going 
home.     The  "  unreasonable"  people  who  were  all  the  time  caviling  at  his 
commission  and  denying  his  authority  were  at  length  freed  from   hi- 
presence. 

8.  An  effort  was  now  made  to  restore  New  Hampshire  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  Massachusetts;  but  before  this  could  be  done  the  charter  of  the  latter 
province  had  been  taken  away  and  Edmund  Andros  appointed  governor 
of  all  New  England.     The  colonies  north  of  the  Merrimac,  seeing  that 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  141 

even  Massachusetts  had  been  brought  to  submission,  offered  no  resistance 
to  Andros,  but  quietly  yielded  to  his  authority.  Until  the  English  revo 
lution  of  1688,  and  the  consequent  downfall  of  Andros,  New  Hampshire 
remained  under  the  dominion  of  the  royal  governor.  But  when  he  was 
seized  and  imprisoned  by  the  citizens  of  Boston,  the  people  of  the  northern 
towns  also  rose  in  rebellion  and  reasserted  their  freedom.  A  general  as 
sembly  was  convened  at  Portsmouth  in  the  spring  of  1690,  and  an  ordi 
nance  was  at  once  passed  reannexing  New  Hampshire  to  Massachusetts. 
But  in  August  of  1692  this  action  was  annulled  by  the  English  govern 
ment,  and  the  two  provinces  were  a  second  time  separated  against  the 
protests  of  the  people.  In  1698,  when  the  earl  of  Bellomont  came  out  as 
royal  governor  of  New  York,  his  commission  was  made  to  include  both 
Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire.  For  a  period  of  forty-two  years  the 
two  provinces,  though  retaining  their  separate  legislative  assemblies,  con 
tinued  under  the  authority  of  a  common  executive.  Not  until  1741  was 
a  final  separation  effected  between  the  colonies  north. and  south  of  the 
Merrimac. 

9.  Meanwhile,  the  heirs  of  Mason,  embarrassed  with  delays  and  vexed 
by  opposing  claimants,  had  sold  to  Samuel  Allen,  of  London,  their  title 
to  New  Hampshire.     To  him,  in  1691,  the  old  Masonian  patent  was 
transferred.     His  son-in-law,  named  Usher,  a  land  speculator  of  Boston, 
was  appointed  deputy  governor.     The  new  proprietor  made  a  long  and 
futile  effort  to  enforce  his  claim  to  the  lands  of  the  province,  but  was  every 
where  resisted.      Lawsuits  were   begun  in  the  colonial   courts,  but  no 
judgments  could  be  obtained  against  the  occupants  of  lands ;  all  efforts  to 
drive  the  farmers  into  the  payment  of  rents  or  the  surrender  of  their 
homes  were  unavailing.     For  many  years  the  history  of  New  Hampshire 
contains  little  else  than  a  record  of  strife  and  contention.     Finally,  Allen 
died;  and  in  1715,  after  a  struggle  of  a  quarter  of  a  century,  his  heirs 
abandoned  their  claim  in  despair.     A  few  years  afterward  one  of  the  de 
scendants  of  Mason  discovered  that  the  deed  which  his  kinsmen  had  made 
to  Allen  was  defective.     The  original  Masonian  patent  was  accordingly 
revived,  and  a  last  effort  was  made  to  secure  possession  of  the  province, 
but  was  all  in  vain.     The  colonial  government  had  now  grown  strong 
enough  to  defend  the  rights  of  its  people,  and  the  younger  Masons  were 
obliged  to  abandon  their  pretensions.     In  the  final   adjustment  of  this 
long-standing  difficulty  the  colonial  authorities  allowed  the  validity  of 
the  Masonian  patent  as  to  the  unoccupied  portions  of  the  territory,  and 
the  heirs  made  a  formal  surrender  of  their  claims  to  all  the  rest. 

10.  Of  all  the  New  England  colonies,  New  Hampshire  suffered  most 
from  the  French  and  Indian  Wars.     Her  settlements  were  feeble,  and  her 


142  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

territory  most  exposed  to  savage  invasion.  In  the  last  year  of  Kino: 
Philip's  War  the  suil'cring  along  the  frontier  of  the  province  was  very 
great.  Again,  in  the  wars  of  William,  Anne  and  George,  the  villages  of 
the  northern  colony  were  visited  with  devastation  and  ruin.  But  in  the 
intervals  of  peace  the  spirits  of  the  people  revived,  and  the  hardy  settlers 
returned  to  their  wasted  farms  to  begin  anew  the  struggle  of  life.  Out 
of  these  conflicts  and  trials  came  that  sturdy  and  resolute  race  of  pioneers 
who  bore  such  a  heroic  part  in  the  greater  contests  of  after  years. 


EECAPITULATION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Pilgrims  are  saved  by  the  coming  of  spring. — Health  is  restored. — Miles  Standish 
is  sent  out  to  reconnoitre. — Samoset  and  Squanto  come  to  Plymouth. — A  treaty  is  made 
with  Massasoit. — Other  tribes  acknowledge  the  sovereignty  of  England. — Canoiiicus  is 
overawed. — An  unfruitful  summer. — Immigrants  arrive. — Are  quartered  on  the  colony. 
—The  Pilgrims  are  destitute.— The  new-comers  found  Weymouth. — The  Indians  plan 
a  massacre. — And  are  punished  by  Standish. — Weymouth  is  abandoned. — A  plentiful 
harvest. — Robinson  remains  at  Leyden. — The  colonial  enterprise  proves  unprofitable. — 
The  managers  sell  out  to  the  colonists.— The  Established  Church  is  favored. — Salem  is 
founded. — The  Company  of  Massachusetts  Bay  is  chartered  by  the  king  and  the  council. 
— Boston  is  founded. — The  government  is  transferred  to  America. — A  large  immigration 
in  1630. — "VVinthrop  is  governor. — Cambridge  is  founded. — Watertown. — Roxbury. — 
Dorchester. — The  colony  suffers  greatly.— Suffrage  is  restricted. — Williams  protests. — 
And  is  banished. — Goes  among  the  Indians. — Is  kindly  received. — Tarries  at  Seekonk. — 
Removes. — And  founds  Providence. — A  representative  government  is  established. — The 
ballot-box  is  introduced. — Three  thousand  immigrants  arrive. — Vane  and  Peters  are  the 
leaders. — Concord  is  founded.— Colonies  remove  to  the  Connecticut. — Religious  contro 
versies. — Mrs.  Hutchinson  is  banished. — She  and  her  friends  establish  a  republic  on 
Rhode  Island. — Harvard  College  is  founded  at  Cambridge. — A  printing-press  is  set  up. 
— Eliot,  Welde  and  Mather  translate  the  Psalms. — Liberty  flourishes  in  Massachusetts 
— Emigration  is  hindered  by  England. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Progress  of  New  England. — Circumstances  favor  a  union  of  the  colonies. — Massa 
chusetts,  Plymouth,  Connecticut  and  New  Haven  are  confederated. — No  other  colonies 
are  admitted. — A  Body  of  Liberties  is  formed. — The  two  legislative  branches  are  sepa 
rated. — The  English  Revolution  is  favorable  to  New  England. — Vane  and  others  defend 
the  rights  of  the  colonies. — The  Parliament  demands  the  charter  of  Massachusetts. — 
Which  is  refused. — Cromwell  the  friend  of  Massachusetts. — Maine  is  annexed. — Early 
settlements  in  Maine. — The  Quakers  arrive  at  Boston. — Are  persecuted  and  banished. — 
The  death-penalty  is  passed  against  them. — Four  persons  are  executed. — Reaction  against 


RECAPITULATION.  143 

the  law. — And  the  law  is  abolished. — News  of  the  Restoration  reaches  Boston. — Whalley 
and  Goffe  arrive.— And  escape  to  Connecticut. — Vane  and  Peters  are  executed. — The 
Navigation  Act  is  passed. — Its  bearing  on  the  commerce  of  New  England. — War  be 
tween  England  and  Holland. — Charles  II.  attempts  to  subvert  the  colonial  charters. — 
Commissioners  are  sent  to  Massachusetts. — Are  met  with  resistance. — And  defeated  in 
their  objects. — The  colony  prospers. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Philip  becomes  king  of  the  Wampanoags. — Causes  of  jealousy  and  war. — Alexander's 
imprisonment. — Outrages  are  committed. — The  war  begins. — Swanzey  is  attacked. — 
Philip  is  pursued  to  Mount  Hope. — Escapes  to  Tiverton. — Is  driven  from  the  Narra- 
gansett  country. — Goes  to  the  Nipmucks.— A  general  war  ensues. — The  Narragansetts 
are  obliged  to  remain  neutral. — English  ambassadors  are  massacred  at  Brookfield. — The 
town  is  attacked.— Eescued. — Abandoned.— Burned. — Deerfield  is  partly  destroyed. — 
Lathrop  attempts  to  bring  off  the  harvests. — Is  ambushed  at  Bloody  Brook. — The  battle. 
— Hadley  is  attacked. — Eescued  by  Goffe. — Springfield  is  assaulted. — And  destroyed. — 
Hadley  is  burned. — The  savages  are'  defeated  at  Hatfield. — Philip  repairs  to  the  Narra 
gansetts.— The  English  declare  war. — And  invade  the  country.— Philip  and  his  forces 
take  refuge  in  a  swamp. — Are  surrounded. — Attacked. — And  utterly  routed. — Ruin  of 
the  Narragansett  nation. — The  war  continues  on  the  frontiers. — Towns  and  villages  are 
destroyed. — The  savages  grow  feeble. — Canonchet  is  taken. — And  put  to  death. — Philip's 
family  are  captured. — And  sold  as  slaves. — Himself  hunted  down. — And  shot. — Sub 
mission  of  the  tribes. — Losses  of  New  England. — The  English  government  refuses  help. 
'—Randolph  comes  to  abridge  the  liberties  of  Massachusetts. — And  is  defeated. — Massa 
chusetts  purchases  Maine  of  the  heirs  of  Gorges. — Difficulties  concerning  New  Hamp 
shire. — A  royal  government  is  established  in  the  province. — Cranfield's  administration. — 
The  king's  hostility. — The  charter  of  Massachusetts  is  annulled. — King  Charles  dies. — 
James  II.  appoints  Dudley  governor.— And  then  Andros. — The  liberties  of  the  people 
are  destroyed. — The  government  of  Andros  is  extended  over  New  England. — But  the 
charter  of  Connecticut  is  saved. — The  Revolution  of  1688.— Andros  is  seized,  and  im 
prisoned. — And  the  colonies  restore  their  liberties. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

King  William's  War  begins. — The  causes. — Dover  is  attacked  and  burned. — Pemaquid 
is  destroyed. — And  then  Schenectady. — And  Salmon  Falls. — An  expedition  is  planned 
against  Canada. — Phipps  takes  Port  Royal. — But  fails  at  Quebec. — And  returns. — Paper 
money  is  issued. — Failure  of  the  expedition  against  Montreal. — Phipps  goes  to  England. 
— And  returns  as  royal  governor.— Oyster  River  is  destroyed.— Haverhill  is  attacked 
and  burned. — Mrs.  Dustin's  captivity. — The  treaty  of  Ryswick. — The  witchcraft  excite 
ment  begins  at  Salem. — The  causes. — Parris  and  Mather. — The  trials. — Convictions. — 
Executions. — The  reaction. — Mather's  book. — Reflection. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Causes  of  Queen  Anne's  WTar. — Field  of  operations  in  America. — A  treaty  is  made  with 
the  Five  Nations.— The  conflict  begins.— Deerfield  is  burned. — And  the  inhabitants  car 
ried  captive  to  Canada. — Barbarities  of  the  Indians. — An  expedition  is  sent  against  Port 
Royal. — The  attempt  fails. — Is  renewed  in  1710. — Port  Royal  is  taken. — And  named 

V 


144  iiisrunv  OF  Tin:  i  SITED  STATES. 

Annapolis. — Preparationfl  are  made  for  invading  Canada. — Nicholson  commands  the 
land  forces. — And  Walker  the  fleet. — The  squadron  is  delayed. — Slops  at  C,a-p.'  Hay. — 
I-  -haltered  hy  a  storm  in  the  St.  Lawrence. —  Returns  in  disgrace. — The  expedition  In 
land  is  abandoned.— A  treaty  is  made  at  Utrecht.— A  separate  peace  is  conclude'!  with 
the  Indians. — The  people  of  Massachusetts  resist  the  royal  governor.— Caasee  of  Kini: 
( ieoruv's  War. — The  conflict  begins. — Importance  of  Louisburg. — Its  conquest  is  planned 
by  Shirley. — The  colonies  contribute  men  and  means. — The  expedition  leaves  Boston. — 
Is  detained  at  Canseau. — Joined  by  Warren's  licet.— Reaches  Gabarus  Bay. — Inve-t- 
Li'iiisburg. — The  siege. — The  surrender. — Cape  Breton  submits. — France  attempts  to 
reconquer  Louisburg. — Treaty  of  Aix-la-Chapelle. — Character  of  the  Puritans. 

CHAPTER   VI. 

Connecticut  is  granted  to  Warwick. — And  transferred  to  Say-and-Seal. — The  Dutch 
fortify  Hartford. — The  Puritans  claim  the  country.— Send  an  expedition  up  the  Con 
necticut. — Found  Windsor. — A  colony  leaves  Boston. — Settles  on  the  Connecticut. — 
Winthrop  founds  Saybrook. — The  English  control  the  river. — The  Pequod  "War. — The 
Narragansetts  make  a  treaty  with  the  English. — The  Pequods  do  likewise. — Violate  the 
compact. — Attempt  an  alliance  with  the  Narragansetts. — Williams  defeats  the  project. — 
The  Mohegans  join  the  English. — A  massacre  at  Wetherslield.— Mason  is  chosen  to 
command. — A  force  is  organized. — Proceeds  against  the  Pequods. — And  destroys  the 
nation. — The  coast  of  Long  Island  Sound  is  explored. — New  Haven  is  founded. — The 
Bible  for  a  constitution. — Civil  government  begins  in  Connecticut.— Character  of  the 
laws. — Connecticut  joins  the  Union.— Saybrook  is  annexed. — A  treaty  is  made  with 
Stiivvesant. — War  with  New  Netherland  is  threatened. — King  Charles  is  recogni/.ed. 
—Winthrop  is  sent  to  England.— Obtains  a  charter. — Returns. — Is  chosen  governor. — 
Growtli  of  the  colony. — Andros  attempts  to  assume  the  government. — Is  thwarted  at 
Saybrook. — Returns  after  twelve  years. — Invades  the  assembly  at  Hartford. — Subverts 
the  government. — The  charter  is  saved. — Fletcher  enters  the  colony. — Is  baffled  by 
Wadsworth. — Yale  College  is  founded. — Development  of  the  province. — Reflections. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Williams  founds  Rhode  Island. — Sketch  of  his  life.— The  Baptist  Church  is  organized. 
— Civil  government  begins. — Character  of  the  institutions. — Massachusetts  refuses  to 
recall  Williams  from  exile — A  colony  at  Portsmouth. — The  Jewish  commonwealth. — 
Newport  is  founded. — The  Norse  tower. — A  democracy  is  established.— Rhode  Island 
is  rejected  by  the  Union. — Williams  procures  a  charter. — The  island  of  Rhode  Island 
secedes. — Is  reannexed. — Patriotism  of  Williams. — Charles  II.  reissues  the  charter. — 
I'ro-perity  of  Rhode  Island. —  Andros  overturns  the  government. — Is  overthrown. — 
Henry  Bull  is  governor.— Reflections. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

New  Hampshire  is  granted  to  Gorges  and  Mason. — And  colonized. — Settlements  on 
the  Pi-cat a< [iia. — The  province  is  divided.— Wheelwright  purchases  the  Indian  title.— 
Ma -on's  patent  is  confirmed. — He  dies. — Difficulties  ensue. — Exeter  is  founded. — New 
Hampshire  is  united  with  Massachusetts. — The  Masonian  claim  is  revived. — The  ques 
tion  is  decided. — The  two  provinces  are  separated. — Cranfield  is  appointed  governor. — 
A  general  assembly  is  convened. — Character  of  the  laws. — The  royal  officers  are  resisted. 
— Andros  assumes  the  government. — New  Hampshire  and  Massachusetts  are  united. — 
Governed  by  Bellomont. — Finally  separated. — The  Masonian  claim  again. — How  de 
cided. — Suffering  of  the  colony  in  the  Indian  wars. — Character  of  the  people. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY.— CONTINUED. 

A.  I>.  1614—1754. 

MIDDLE    COLONIES. 


CHAPTER    I. 

NEW   YORK. 

FOR  ten  years  after  the  founding  of  New  Amsterdam  the  colony  was 
governed  by  directors.  These  officers  were  appointed  and  sent  out 
by  the  Dutch  East  India  Company,  in  accordance  with  the  charter  of  that 
corporation.  The  settlement  on  Manhattan  Island  was  as  yet  only  a  vil 
lage  of  traders.  Not  until  1623  was  an  actual  colony  sent  from  Holland 
to  New  Netherland.  Two  years  previously,  the  Dutch  West  India  Com 
pany  had  been  organized,  with  the  exclusive  privilege  of  planting  settle 
ments  in  America.  The  charter  of  this  company  was  granted  for  a  period 
of  twenty-four  years,  with  the  privilege  of  renewal ;  and  the  territory  to 
be  colonized  extended  from  the  Strait  of  Magellan  to  Hudson's  Bay. 
Manhattan  Island,  with  its  cluster  of  huts,  passed  at  once  under  the  con 
trol  of  the  new  corporation. 

2.  In  April  of  1623,  the  ship  New  Netherland,  having  on  board  a 
colony  of  thirty  families,  arrived  at  New  Amsterdam.  The  colonists, 
called  WALLOONS,  were  Dutch  Protestant  refugees  from  Flanders,  in 
Belgium.  They  were  of  the  same  religious  faith  with  the  Huguenots  of 
France,  and  came  to  America  to  find  repose  from  the  persecutions  of  their 
own  country.  Cornelius  May  was  the  leader  of  the  company.  The 
greater  number  of  the  new  immigrants  settled  with  their  friends  on  Man 
hattan  Island ;  but  the  captain,  with  a  party  of  fifty,  passing  down  the 
coast  of  New  Jersey,  entered  and  explored  the  Bay  of  Delaware.  Sailing 
up  the  bay  and  river,  the  company  landed  on  the  eastern  shore ;  here,  at 
a  point  a  few  miles  below  Camden,  where  Timber  Creek  falls  into  the 
Delaware,  a  site  was  selected  and  a  block-house  built  named  Fort  Nassau. 
The  natives  were  won  over  by  kindness;  and  when  shortly  after  the  fort 
was  abandoned  and  the  settlers  returned  to  New  Amsterdam,  the  Indians 
witnessed  their  departure  with  affectionate  regret.  In  the  same  year 
Joris,  another  Dutch  captain,  ascended  the  Hudson  to  Castle  Island, 

10  145 


146  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

where,  nine  years  previously,  Christiansen  had  built  the  older 
Nassau.  A  flood  in  the  river  had  swept  the  island  bare.  Not  deeming 
it  prudent  to  restore  the  works  in  a  place  likely  to  be  deluged,  Joris 
sailed  up  stream  a  short  distance  and  rebuilt  the  fortress  on  the  present 
site  of  Albany.  The  name  of  this  northern  outpost  was  changed  to  Fort 
Orange ;  and  here  the  eighteen  families  of  Joris's  company  were  per 
manently  settled. 

3.  In  1624  civil  government  began  in  New  Netherland.     Cornelius 
May  was  first  governor  of  the  colony.     His  official  duties,  however,  were 
only  such  as  belonged  to  the  superintendent  of  a  trading-post.     In  the 
next  year  William  Yerhulst  became  director  of  the  settlement.     Herds 
of  cattle,  swine  and  sheep  w^ere  brought  over  from  Holland  and  distributed 
among  the  settlers.     In  January  of  1626,  Peter  Minuit,  of  Wesel,  was 
regularly  appointed  by  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  as  governor  of 
New  Netherland.     Until  this  time  the  natives  had  retained  the  owner 
ship  of  Manhattan  Island ;  but  on  Minuit's  arrival,  in  May,  an  offer  of 
purchase  was  made  and  accepted.     The  whole  island,  containing  more 
than  twenty  thousand  acres,  was  sold  to  the  Dutch  for  twenty-four  dol 
lars.     The  southern  point  of  land  was  selected  as  a  site  for  fortifications ; 
there  a  block-house  was  built  and  surrounded  with  a  palisade.     New 
Amsterdam  was  already  a  town  of  thirty  houses.     In  the  first  year  of 
Minuit's  administration  were  begun  the  settlements  of  Wallabout  and 
Brooklyn,  on  Long  Island. 

4.  The  Dutch  of  New  Amsterdam  and  the  Pilgrims  of  New  Plymouth 
were  early  and  fast  friends.     The  Puritans  themselves  had  but  recently 
arrived  from  Holland,  and  could  not  forget  the  kind  treatment  which 
they  had  had  in  that  country.     They  and  the  Walloons  were  alike  exiles 
fleeing  from  persecution  and  tyranny.      On  two  occasions,  in   1627,  a 
Dutch  embassy  was  sent  to  Plymouth  with  an  expression  of  good  will. 
The  English  were  cordially  invited  to  remove  without  molestation  to  the 
more  fertile  valley  of  the  Connecticut.     Governor  Bradford  replied  with 
words  of  cheer  and  sympathy.     The  Dutch  were  honestly  advised  of  the 
claims  of  England  to  the  country  of  the  Hudson ;  and  the  people  of  New 
Netherland  were  cautioned  to  make  good  their  titles  by  accepting  new 
deeds  from  the  council  of  Plymouth.    A  touch  of  jealousy  was  manifested 
when  the  Dutch  were  warned  not  to  send  their  trading-boats  into  the 
Bay  of  Narragansett. 

5.  In  1628  the  population  of  Manhattan  numbered  two  hundred  and 
seventy.      The  settlers  devoted  their  whole   energies  to   the  fur-trade. 
Every  bay,  inlet  and  river  between  Rhode  Island  and  the  Delaware  was 
visited  by  their  vessels.     The  colony  gave  promise  of  rapid  development 


NEW  YORK.  147 

and  of  great  profit  to  the  proprietors.  If  the  houses  were  rude  and 
thatched  with  straw,  there  were  energy  and  thrift  within.  If  only  wooden 
chimneys  carried  up  the  smoke,  the  fires  of  the  hearthstones  were  kindled 
with  laughter  and  song.  If  creaking  windmills  flung  abroad  their  un 
gainly  arms  in  the  winds  of  Long  Island  Sound,  it  was  proof  that  the 
people  had  families  to  feed  and  meant  to  feed  them. 

6.  The  West  India  Company  now  came  forward  with  a  new  and  pecu 
liar  scheme  of  colonization.    In  1629,  the  corporation  created  a  CHARTER 
OF  PRIVILEGES,  under  which  a  class  of  proprietors  called  patroons  were 
authorized  to  possess  and  colonize  the  country.     Each  patroon  might 
select  anywhere  in  New  Netherland  a  tract  of  land  not  more  than  sixteen 
miles  in  length,  and  of  a  breadth  to  be  determined  by  the  location.     On 
the  banks  of  a  navigable  river  not  more  than  eight  miles  might  be  ap 
propriated  by  one  proprietor.     Each  district  was  to  be  held  in  fee  simple 
by  the  patroon,  who  was  empowered  to  exercise  over  his  estate  and  its 
inhabitants  the  same  authority  as  did  the  hereditary  lords  of  Europe. 
The  conditions  were  that  the  estates  should  be  held  as  dependencies  of 
Holland ;  that  each  patroon  should  purchase  his  domain  of  the  Indians ; 
and  that  he  should,  within  four  years  from  the  date  of  his  title,  establish 
on  his  manor  a  colony  of  not  less  than  fifty  persons.     Education  and  re 
ligion  were  commended  in  the  charter,  but  no  provision  was  made  for 
the  support  of  either. 

7.  Under  the  provisions  of  this  instrument  five  estates  were  imme 
diately  established.     Three  of  them,  lying  contiguous,  embraced  a  district 
of  twenty-four  miles  in  the  valley  of  the  Hudson  above  and  below  Fort 
Orange.     The  fourth  manor  was  laid  out  by  Michael  Pauw  on  Staten 
Island ;  and  the  fifth,  and  most  important,  included  the  southern  half  of 
the  present  State  of  Delaware.     To  this  estate  a  colony  was  sent  out  from 
Holland  in  the  spring  of  1631.     Samuel  Godyn  was  patroon  of  the  do 
main,  but  the  immediate  management  was  entrusted  to  David  Peterson  de 
Vries.     With  a  company  of  thirty  immigrants,  he  reached  the  entrance 
to  Delaware  Bay,  and  anchored  within  Cape  Henlopen.     Landing  five 
miles  up  the  bay,  at  the  mouth  of  Lewis  Creek,  the  colony  selected  a  site 
and  laid  the  foundations  of  Lewistown,  the  oldest  settlement  in  Delaware. 

8.  After  a  year  of  successful  management,  De  Vries  returned  to  Hol 
land,  leaving  the  settlement  in  charge  of  Gillis  Hosset.     The  latter,  a 
man  of  no  sagacity,  soon  brought  the  colony  to  ruin.     An  Indian  chief 
who  offended  him  was  seized  and  put  to  death.     The  natives,  who  thus 
far  had  treated  the  strangers  with  deference  and  good  faith,  were  aroused 
to  vengeance.     Rising  suddenly  out  of  an  ambuscade  upon  the  terrified 
colonists,  they  left  not  a  man  alive.     The  houses  and  palisades  were 


148  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 

burned  to  the  ground;  nothing  but  bones  and  ashes  remained  to  testify 
of  savage  passion.  When  De  Vries  returned,  in  December  of  1632,  he 
found  only  the  blackened  ruins  of  his  flourishing  hamlet.  He  sailed  first 
to  Virginia  for  a  cargo  of  supplies,  and  thence  to  New  Amsterdam ;  but 
before  the  colony  could  be  re-established,  Lord  Baltimore  had  received 
from  the  English  government  a  patent  which  embraced  the  whole  of 
Delaware ;  the  weaker,  though  older,  claim  of  the  Dutch  patroon  gave 
way  before  the  charter  of  his  more  powerful  rival. 

9.  In  April  of  1633,  Minuit  was  superseded  in  the  government  of  Xew 
Xetherland  by  Wouter  van  Twiller.    Three  months  previously  the  Dutch 
had  purchased  of  the  natives  the  soil  around  Hartford,  and  had  erected  a 
block-house  within  the  present  limits  of  the  city.     This  was  the  first 
fortress  built  on  the  Connecticut  River ;  but  the  Puritans,  though  pro 
fessing  friendship,  were  not  going  to  give  up  the  valley  without  a  struggle. 
In  October  of  the  same  year  an  armed  vessel,  sent  out  from  Plymouth, 
sailed  up  the  river  and  openly  defied  the  Dutch  commander  at  Hartford. 
Passing  the  fortress,  the  English  proceeded  up  stream  to  the  mouth  of 
the  river  Farmington,  where  they  landed  and  built  Fort  Windsor.     Two 
years  later,  by  the  building  of  Saybrook,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut, 
the  English  obtained  command  of  the  river  both  above  and  below  the 
Dutch  fort.     The  block-house  at  Hartford,  being  thus  cut  off,  was  com 
paratively  useless  to  the  authorities  of  Xew  Xetherland ;  English  towns 
multiplied  in  the  neighborhood ;  and  the  Dutch  finally  surrendered  their 
eastern  outpost  to  their  more  powerful  rivals. 

10.  Four  of  the  leading  European  nations  had  now  established  perma 
nent  colonies  in  America.     The  fifth  to  plant  an  American  State  was 
Sweden,     As  early  as  1626,  Gustavus  Adolphus,  the  Protestant  king 
of  that  country  and  the  hero  of  his  age,  had  formed  the  design  of  estab 
lishing  settlements  in  the  West.     For  this  purpose  a  company  of  mer 
chants  had  been  organized,  to  whose  capital  the  king  himself  contributed 
four  hundred  thousand  dollars.     The  objects  had  in  view  were  to  form  a 
refuge  for  persecuted  Protestants  and  to  extend  Swedish  commerce.     But 
before  his  plans  of  colonization  could  be  carried  into  effect,  Gustavus  be 
came  involved  in  the  Thirty  Years'  War,  then  raging  in  Germany.     The 
company  was  disorganized,  and  the  capital  wasted  in  the  purchase  of  mili 
tary  stores.     In  Xovember  of  1632  the  Swedish  king  was  killed  at  the 
battle  of  Liitzen.     For  a  while  it  seemed  that  the  plan  of  colonizing 
America  had  ended  in  failure,  but  Oxenstiern,  the  great  Swedish  minis 
ter,  took  up  the  work  which  his  master  had  left  unfinished.     The  charter 
of  the  company  was  renewed,  and  after  four  years  of  preparation  the 
enterprise  was  brought  to  a  successful  issue. 


NEW   YORK.  149 

11.  In  the  mean  time,  Peter  Minuit,  the  recent  governor  of  New 
Netherland,  had  left  the  service  of  Holland  and  entered  that  of  Sweden. 
To  him  was  entrusted  the  management  of  the  first  Swedish  colony  which 
was  sent  to  America.     Late  in  the  year  1637,  a  company  of  Swedes  and 
Finns   left  the  harbor  of  Stockholm,  and   in  the   following   February 
arrived  in  Delaware  Bay.     Never  before  had  the  Northerners  beheld  so 
beautiful  a  land.     They  called  Cape  Henlopen  the  Point  of  Paradise. 
The  whole  country,  sweeping  around  the  west  side  of  the  bay  and  up  the 
river  to  the  falls  at  Trenton,  was  honorably  purchased  of  the  Indians. 
In  memory  of  native  land,  the  name  of  NEW  SWEDEN  was  given  to  this 
fine  territory.     The  colony  landed  just  below  the  mouth  of  the  Brandy- 
wine,  in  the  northern  part  of  the  present  State  of  Delaware.     On  the  left 
bank  of  a  small  tributary,  at  a  point  about  six  miles  from  the  bay,  a  spot 
was  chosen  for  the  settlement.     Here  the  foundations  of  a  fort  were  laid, 
and  the  immigrants  soon  provided  themselves  with  houses.     The  creek 
and  the  fort  were  both  named  in  honor  of  Christiana,  the  maiden  queen 
of  Sweden. 

12.  The  colony  prospered  greatly.    By  each  returning  ship  letters  were 
borne  to  Stockholm,  describing  the  loveliness  of  the  country.     Immigra 
tion  became  rapid  and  constant.     At  one  time,  in  1640,  more  than  a  hun 
dred  families,  unable  to  find  room  on  the  crowded  vessels  which  were 
leaving  the  Swedish  capital,  were  turned  back  to  their  homes.      The 
banks  of  Delaware  Bay  and  River  were  dotted  with  pleasant  hamlets. 
On  every  hand  appeared  the  proofs  of  well-directed  industry.     Of  all 
the  early  settlers  in  America,  none  were  more  cheerful,  intelligent  and 
virtuous  than  the  Swedes. 

.13.  From  the  first,  the  authorities  of  New  Amsterdam  were  jealous 
of  the  colony  on  the  Delaware.  Sir  William  Kieft,  who  had  succeeded 
the  incompetent  Van  Twiller  in  the  governorship,  sent  an  earnest  remon 
strance  to  Christiana,  warning  the  settlers  of  their  intrusion  on  Dutch 
territory.  But  the  Swedes,  giving  little  heed  to  the  complaints  of  their 
neighbors,  went  on  enlarging  their  borders  and  strengthening  their  out 
posts.  Governor  Kieft  was  alarmed  and  indignant  at  these  aggressions, 
and  as  a  precautionary  measure  sent  a  party  to  rebuild  Fort  Nassau,  on 
the  old  site  below  Camden.  The  Swedes,  regarding  this  fortress  as  a 
menace  to  their  colony,  adopted  active  measures  of  defence.  Ascending 
the  river  to  within  six  miles  of  the  mouth  of  the  Schuylkill,  they  landed 
on  the  island  of  Tinicum,  and  built  an  impregnable  fort  of  hemlock 
logs.  Here,  in  1643,  Governor  Printz  established  his  residence.  To 
Pennsylvania,  as  well  as  to  Delaware,  Sweden  contributed  the  earliest 
colony. 


150  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

14.  In  1640,  New   Nctherlund  became  involved   in  a  war  with   the 
Indians  of  Long  Island  and  New  Jersey.      The  natives  of  the   lower 
Hudson  were  a  weak  and  unwarlike  people;  under  just  treatment  they 
would  have  faithfully  kept  the  peace.     But  dishonest  traders  had  mad 
dened  them  with  rum  and  then  defrauded  and  abused  them.     Burning 
with  resentment  and  hate,  the  savages  of  the  Jersey  shore  crossed  over  to 
Staten  Island,  laid  waste  the  farms  and  butchered  the  inhabitants.     New 
Amsterdam  was  for  a  while  endangered,  but  was  soon  put  in  a  state 
of  defence.     A  company  of  militia  was  organized  and  sent  against  the 
Delawares  of  New  Jersey,  but  nothing  resulted  from  the  expedition.     A 
large  bounty  was  offered  for  every  member  of  the  tribe  of  the  Earitans, 
and  many  were  hunted  to  death.     On  both  sides  the  war  degenerated 
into  treachery  and  murder.     Through  the  mediation  of  Roger  Williams, 
the  great  peacemaker  of  Rhode  Island,  a  truce  was  obtained,  and  imme 
diately  broken.    A  chieftain's  son,  who  had  been  made  drunk  and  robbed, 
went  to  the  nearest  settlement  and  killed  the  first  Hollander  whom  he 
met.     Governor  Kieft  demanded  the  criminal,  but  the  sachems  refused 
to  give  him  up.     They  offered  to  pay  a  heavy  fine  for  the  wrong  done, 
but  Kieft  would  accept  nothing  less  than  the  life  of  the  murderer. 

15.  While  the  dispute  was  still  unsettled,  a  party  of  the  terrible  [Mo 
hawks  came  down  the  river  to  claim  and  enforce  their  supremacy  over 
the  natives  of  the  coast,     The  timid  Algonquins  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Newr  Amsterdam   cowered   before   the   mighty  warriors  of  the   North, 
huddled  together  on  the  bank  of  the  Hudson,  and  begged  assistance  of 
the  Dutch.     Here  the  vindictive  Kieft  saw  an  opportunity  of  wholesale 
destruction.     A  company  of  soldiers  set  out  secretly  from   Manhattan, 
crossed  the  river  and  discovered  the  lair  of  the  Indians.     The  place  was 
surrounded  by  night,  and  the  first  notice  of  danger  given  to  the  savages 
was  the  roar  of  muskets.     Nearly  a  hundred  of  the  poor  wretches  were 
killed  before  day  dawn.     Women  who  shrieked  for  pity  were  mangled  to 
death,  and  children  were  thrown  into  the  river. 

16.  When  it  was  known  among  the  tribes  that  the  Dutch,  and  not  the 
Mohawks,  were  the  authors  of  this  outrage,  the  war  was  renewed  with 
fury.     The  Indians  were  in  a  frenzy.     Dividing  into  small  war-parties, 
they  concealed  themselves  in  the  woods  and  swamps ;  then  rose,  without  a 
moment's  warning,  upon  defenceless  farmhouses,  burning  and  butchering 
without  mercy.     At  this  time  that  noted  woman  Mrs.  Anne  Hutchinson 
was  living  with  her  son-in-law  in  the  valley  of  the  Housatonic.     Her 
house  was  surrounded  and  set  on  fire  by  the  savages ;  every  member  of 
the  family  except  one  child  was  cruelly  murdered.     Mrs.  Hutchinson 
herself  was  burned  alive. 


NEW  YORK.— ADMINISTRATION  OF  STUYVESANT.          151 

17.  In  1643,  Captain  John  Underbill,  a  fugitive  from  Massachusetts, 
was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  Dutch  forces.     At  the  head  of  a 
regiment  raised  by  Governor  Kieft  he  invaded  New  Jersey,  and  brought 
the  Delawares  into  subjection.     A  decisive  battle  was  fought  on  Long 
Island ;  and  at  Greenwich,  in  Western  Connecticut,  the  power  of  the  In 
dians  was  finally  broken.     Again  the  ambassadors  of  the  Iroquois  came 
forward  with  proposals  for  peace.     Both  parties  were  anxious  to  rest  from 
the  ruin  and  devastation  of  war.     On  the  30th  of  August,  1645,  a  treaty 
tyas  concluded  at  Fort  Amsterdam. 

18.  Nearly  all  of  the  bloodshed  and  sorrow  of  these  five  years  of  war 
may  be  charged  to  Governor  Kieft.     He  was  a  revengeful  and  cruel  man, 
whose  idea  of  government  was  to  destroy  whatever  opposed  him.     The 
people  had  many  times  desired  to  make  peace  with  the  Indians,  but  the 
project  had  always   been   defeated   by  the   headstrong  passions  of  the 
gDvernor.     A  popular  party,  headed  by  the  able  De  Vries,  at  last  grew 
powerful  enough  to  defy  his  authority.     As  soon  as  the  war  was  ended, 
petitions  for  his  removal  were  circulated  and  signed  by  the  people.     Two 
years  after  the  treaty,  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  revoked  his  com 
mission  and  appointed  Peter  Stuyvesant  to  succeed  him.     In  1647,  Kieft 
embarked  for  Europe;  but  the  heavy-laden  merchantman  in  which  he 
sailed  was  dashed  to  pieces  by  a  storm  on  the  coast  of  Wales,  and  the 
guilty  governor  of  New  Netherland  found  a  grave  in  the  sea. 


CHAPTER    II. 

NEW  YORK.— ADMINISTRATION  OF  STUYVESANT. 

THE  honest  and  soldierly  PETER  STUYVESANT  was  the  last  and 
greatest  of  the  governors  of  New  Netherland.  He  entered  upon  his 
duties  on  the  llth  of  May,  1647,  and  continued  in  office  for  more  than 
seventeen  years.  His  first  care  was  to  conciliate  the  Indians.  By  the 
wisdom  and  liberality  of  his  government  the  wayward  red  men  were  re- 
'  claimed  from  hostility  and  hatred.  So  intimate  and  cordial  became  the 
relations  between  the  natives  and  the  Dutch  that  they  were  suspected  of 
making  common  cause  against  the  English;  even  Massachusetts  was 
alarmed  lest  such  an  alliance  should  be  formed.  But  the  policy  of 
Governor  Stuyvesant  was  based  on  nobler  principles. 

2.  Until  now  the  West  India  Company  had  had  exclusive  control  of 


152  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

the  commerce  of  New  Netherland.  In  the  first  year  of  the  new  adminis 
tration  this  monopoly  was  abolished,  and  regular  export  duties  wen-  .-ub- 
stituted.  The  benefit  of  the  change  was  at  once  apparent  in  the  improve 
ment  of  the  Dutch  province.  In  one  of  the  letters  written  to  Stuyvesant 
by  the  secretary  of  the  company,  the  remarkable  prediction  is  made  that 
the  commerce  of  New  Amsterdam  should  cover  every  ocean  and  the  ships 
of  all  nations  crowd  into  her  harbor.  But  for  many  years  the  growth  of 
the  city  was  slow.  As  late  as  the  middle  of  the  century,  the  better  parts 
of  Manhattan  Island  were  still  divided  among  the  farmers.  Central  Park 
was  a  forest  of  oaks  and  chestnuts. 

3.  In  1650,  a  boundary-line  was  fixed  between  New  England  and  New 
Netherland.     The  Dutch  were  fearful  lest  the  English  should  reach  the 
Hudson  and  cut  off  the  fur-trade  between  Fort  Orange  and  New  Amster 
dam.     Governor  Stuyvesant  met  the  ambassadors  of  the  Eastern  colonies 
at  Hartford,  and  after  much  discussion  an  eastern  limit  was  set  to  the 
Dutch   possessions.      The  line  there  established  extended  across   Long 
Island  north  and  south,  passing  through  Oyster  Bay,  and  thence  to  Green 
wich,  on  the  other  side  of  the  sound.     From  this  point  northward  the 
dividing-line  was  nearly  identical  with  the  present  boundary  of  Connec 
ticut  on  the  west.     This  treaty  was  ratified  by  the  colonies,  by  the  AVe>t 
India  Company  and  by  the  states-general  of  Holland;  but  the  English 
government  treated  the  matter  with  indifference  and  contempt. 

4.  Stuyvesant  had  less  to  fear  from  the  colony  of  New  Sweden.     The 
people  of  New  Netherland  outnumbered  the  Swedes  as  ten  to  one,  and 
the  Dutch  claim  to  the  country  of  the  Delaware  had  never  been  re 
nounced.     In  1651,  an  armament  left  New  Amsterdam,  entered  the  bay 
and  came  to  anchor  at  a  point  on  the  western  shore  five  miles  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Brandywine.     On  the  present  site  of  New  Castle  Fort  Cas- 
imir   was   built   and    garrisoned   with   Dutch   soldiers.      This   act   was 
equivalent  to  a  declaration  of  war.     The  Swedish  settlement  of  Christiana 
was  almost  in  sight  of  the  hostile  fortress,  and  a  conflict  could  hardly  be 
avoided.     Rising,  the  governor  of  the  Swedes,  looked  on  quietly  until 
Fort  Casimir  was  completed,  then  captured  the  place  by  stratagem,  over 
powered  the  garrison  and  hoisted  the  flag  of  Sweden. 

5.  It  was  a  short-lived  triumph.      The  West  India  Company  were 
secretly  pleased  that  the  Swedes  had  committed  an  act  of  open  violence. 
Orders  were  at  once  issued  to  Stuyvesant  to  visit  the  Swedish  colonists 
with  vengeance,  and  to  compel  their  submission  or  drive  them  from  the 
Delaware.     In  September  of  1655  the  orders  of  the  company  were  car 
ried  out  to  the  letter.     The  old  governor  put  himself  at. the  head  of  more 
than  six  hundred  troops — a  number  almost  equal  to  the  entire  population 


jiozart  AJLolser  Cm. 


NEW  YORK.— ADMINISTRATION  OF  STUYVESANT.          153 

of  New  Sweden — and  sailed  to  Delaware  Bay.  Resistance  was  hopeless. 
The  Dutch  forces  were  landed  at  New  Castle,  and  the  Swedes  gave  way. 
Before  the  25th  of  the  month  every  fort  belonging  to  the  colony  had  been 
forced  to  capitulate.  Governor  Rising  was  captured,  but  was  treated  with 
great  respect.  Honorable  terms  were  granted  to  all,  and  in  a  few  days 
the  authority  of  New  Netherland  was  established  throughout  the  country. 
Except  a  few  turbulent  spirits  who  removed  to  Maryland  and  Virginia, 
the  submission  was  universal.  After  an  existence  of  less  than  eighteen 
years,  the  little  State  of  New  Sweden  had  ceased  to  be.  The  American 
possessions  and  territorial  claims  of  France,  England,  Holland,  Sweden 
and  Spain  will  be  best  understood  from  an  examination  of  the  accom 
panying  map,  drawn  for  the  year  1655. 

6.  How  hardly  can  the  nature  of  savages  be  restrained !     While  Gov 
ernor  Stuyvesant  was  absent  on  his  expedition  against  the  Swedes,  the 
Algonquin  tribes  rose  in  rebellion.      The  poor  creatures  were  going  to 
take  New  Amsterdam.     In  a  fleet  of  sixty-four  canoes  they  appeared  be 
fore  the  town,  yelling  and  discharging  arrows.     What  could  their  puny 
missiles  do  against  the  walls  of  a  European  fortress?     After  paddling 
about  until  their  rage,  but  not  their  hate,  was  spent,  the  savages  went  on 
shore  and  began  their  old  work  of  burning  and  murder.     The  return  of 
the  Dutch  forces  from  the  Delaware  induced  the  sachems  to  sue  for  peace, 
which  Stuyvesant  granted  on  better  terms  than  the  Indians  had  deserved. 
The  captives  were  ransomed,  and  the  treacherous  tribes  were  allowed  to 
go  with  trifling  punishments. 

7.  For  eight  years  after  the  conquest  of  New  Sweden  the  peace  of  New 
Netherland  was  unbroken.     In  1663  the  natives  of  the  county  of  Ulster, 
on  the  Hudson,  broke  out  in  war.     The  town  of  Esopus,  now  Kingston, 
was  attacked  and  destroyed.     Sixty-five  of  the  inhabitants  were  either 
tomahawked  or  carried  into  captivity.     To  punish  this  outrage  a  strong 
force  was  sent  from  New  Amsterdam.     The  Indians  fled,  hoping  to  find 
refuge  in  the  woods ;  but  the  Dutch  soldiers  pursued  them  to  their  vil 
lages,  burned  their  wigwams  and  killed  every  warrior  who  could  be  over 
taken.     As  winter  came  on,  the  humbled  tribe  began  to  beg  for  mercy. 
In  December  a  truce  was  granted;  and  in  May  of  the  following  year 
a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded. 

8.  Governor  Stuyvesant  had  great  difficulty  in  defending  his  province 
beyond  the  Delaware.     The  queen  of  Sweden  and  her  ministers  at  Stock 
holm  still  looked  fondly  to  their  little  American  colony,  and  cherished 
the  hope  of  recovering  the  conquered  territory.     A  more  dangerous  com 
petitor  was  found  in  Lord  Baltimore,  of  Maryland,  whose  patent,  given 
under  the  great  seal  of  England,  covered  all  the  territory  between  the 


154  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

Chesapeake  and  Delaware  Bay,  as  far  north  as  the  latitude  of  Phila> 
delphia.  Berkeley,  of  Virginia,  also  claimed  New  Sweden  as  a  part  of 
his  dominions.  Connecticut  pushed  her  settlements  westward  on  Long 
I -land,  and  purchased  all  the  remaining  Indian  claims  between  her 
western  frontier  and  the  Hudson.  Massachusetts  boldly  declared  her  in 
tention  to  extend  her  boundaries  to  Fort  Orange.  The  indignant  Stuy- 
vesant  asked  the  agents  of  Connecticut  where  the  province  of  New 
Netherland  could  shortly  be  found ;  and  the  agents  coolly  answered  that 
they  did  not  know. 

9.  Discord  at  home   added  to  the  governor's  embarrassments.      For 
many  years  the  Dutch  had  witnessed  the  growth  and  prosperity  of  the 
English  colonies.     Boston  had  outgrown  New  Amsterdam.     The  schools 
of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut   flourished;    the   academy  on   Man 
hattan,  after  a  sickly  career  of  two  years,  was  discontinued.     In  New 
Netherland  heavy  taxes  were  levied  for  the  support  of  the  poor ;  New 
England  had  no  poor.     Liberty  and  right  were  the  subjects  of  debate  in 
every  English  village ;  to  the  Dutch  farmers  and  traders  such  words  had 
little  meaning.     The  people  of  New  Netherland  grew  emulous  of  the 
progress  of  their  powerful  neighbors,  and  attributed  their  own  abasement 
to  the  mismanagement  and  selfish  greed  of  the  West  India  Company. 
Without  actual  disloyalty  to  Holland,  the  Dutch  came  to  prefer  the  laws 
and  customs  of  England.     Under  these  accumulating  troubles  the  faithful 
Stuyvesant  was  wellnigh  overwhelmed. 

10.  Such  was  the  condition  of  affairs  at  the  beginning  of  1664.     Eng 
land  and  Holland  were  at  peace.     Neither  nation  had  reason  to  appre 
hend  an  act  of  violence  from  the  other.     In  all  that  followed,  the  arbi 
trary  principles  and  unscrupulous  disposition  of  the  English  king  were 
fully  manifested.     On  the  12th  of  March  in  this  year  the  duke  of  York 
received  at  the  hands  of  his  brother,  Charles  II.,  two  extensive  patents 
for  American  territory.     The  first  grant  included  the  district  reaching 
from  the  Kennebec  to  the  St.  Croix  River,  and  the  second  embraced  the 
whole  country  between  the  Connecticut  and  the  Delaware.     Without  re 
gard  to  the  rights  of  Holland,  in  utter  contempt  of  the  West  India  Com 
pany,  through  whose  exertions  the  valley  of  the  Hudson  had  been  peopled, 
with  no  respect  for  the  wishes  of  the  Dutch,  or  even  for  the  voice  of  his 
own  Parliament,  the  English  monarch  in  one  rash  hour  despoiled  a  sister 
kingdom  of  a  well-earned  province. 

11.  The  duke  of  York  made  haste  to  secure  his  territory.     No  time 
must  be  left  for  the  states-general  to  protest  against  the  outrage.      An 
English   squadron   was  immediately  equipped,  put   under  command  of 
Kirhard  Nicolls  and  sent  to  America.     In  July  the  armament  reached 


NEW  YORK  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 


155 


Boston,  and  thence  proceeded  against  New  Amsterdam.  On  the  28th  of 
August,  the  fleet  passed  the  Narrows,  and  anchored  at  Gravesend  Bay. 
The  English  camp  was  pitched  at  Brooklyn  Ferry ;  and  before  the  Dutch 
had  recovered  from  their  surprise,  the  whole  of  Long  Island  was  sub 
dued.  An  embassy  came  over  from  New  Amsterdam.  Governor  Stuy- 
vesant,  ever  true  to  his  employers,  demanded  to  know  the  meaning  of  all 
this  hostile  array.  To 
receive  the  surrender 
of  New  Netherland 
was  the  quiet  answer 
of  Nic oils.  There 
must  be  an  immediate 
acknowledgment  of  the 
sovereignty  of  Eng 
land.  Those  who  sub 
mitted  should  have  the 
rights  of  Englishmen ; 
those  who  refused 
should  hear  the  crash 
of  cannon-balls.  The 
Dutch  council  of  New 
Amsterdam  was  im 
mediately  convened. 
It  was  clear  that  the 
burgomasters  meant  to 
surrender.  The  stormy 
old  governor  exhorted 

them  to  rouse  to  action  and  fight;  some  one  replied  that  the  Dutch 
West  India  Company  was  not  worth  fighting  for.  Burning  with  indig 
nation,  Stuyvesant  snatched  up  the  written  proposal  of  Nicolls  and  tore 
it  to  tatters  in  the  presence  of  his  council.  It  was  all  in  vain.  The 
brave  old  man  was  forced  to  sign  the  capitulation ;  and  on  the  8th  of 
September,  1664,  New  Netherland  ceased  to  exist.  The  English  flag 
was  hoisted  over  the  fort  and  town,  and  the  name  of  NEW  YOKK  was 
substituted  for  New  Amsterdam.  The  surrender  of  Fort  Orange,  now 
named  Albany,  followed  on  the  24th ;  and  on  the  1st  of  October  the 
Swedish  and  Dutch  settlements  on  the  Delaware  capitulated.  The  con 
quest  was  complete.  The  supremacy  of  Great  Britain  in  America  was 
finally  established.  From  the  north-east  corner  of  Maine  to  the  southern 
limits  of  Georgia,  every  mile  of  the  American  coast  was  under  the  flag 
of  England. 


PETER  STUYVESANT. 


156  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER    III. 

NEW  YORK   UNDER   THE  ENGLISH. 

RICHARD  NICOLLS,  the  first  English  governor  of  New  York, 
began  his  duties  by  settling  the  boundaries  of  his  province.  It  was 
a  work  full  of  trouble  and  vexation.  As  early  as  1623  the  whole  of  Long 
Island  had  been  granted  to  the  earl  of  Stirling.  Connecticut  also  claimed 
and  occupied  all  that  part  of  the  island  included  in  the  present  county  of 
Suffolk.  Against  both  of  these  claimants  the  patent  of  the  duke  of  York 
was  now  to  be  enforced  by  his  deputy  Nicolls.  The  claim  of  Stirling  was 
fairly  purchased  by  the  governor,  but  the  pretensions  of  Connecticut  were 
arbitrarily  set  aside.  This  action  was  the  source  of  so  much  discontent 
that  the  duke  was  constrained  to  compensate  Connecticut  by  making  a 
favorable  change  in  her  south-west  boundary-line. 

2.  Two  months  before  the  conquest  of  New  Netherland  by  the  Eng- 
lish,  the  irregular  territory  between  the  Hudson  and  the  Delaware,  as  far 
north  as  a  point  on  the  latter  river  in  the  latitude  of  forty-one  degrees 
and  forty  minutes,  was  granted  to  Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir  George  Carteret. 
This  district,  corresponding,  except  on  the  northern  boundary,  with  the 
present  State  of  New  Jersey,  was  now  wrested  from  the  jurisdiction  of 
New  York,  and  a  separate  government  established  by  the  proprietors. 
The  country  below  the  Delaware,  until  recently  called  New  Sweden,  but 
now  named  THE  TERRITORIES,  was  consolidated  with  New  York  and 
ruled  by  deputies  appointed  by  the  governors  of  that  province.     Finally, 
the  new  name  conferred  by  Nicolls  on  his  capital  was  extended  to  all 
the  country  formerly  called  New  Netherland. 

3.  At  the  first  the  people  were  deluded  with  many  promises  of  civil 
liberty.     To  secure  this,  the  Dutch,  against  the  passionate  appeals  of  the 
patriotic  Stuyvesant,  had  voluntarily  surrendered  themselves  to  the  Eng 
lish  government.    But  it  was  a  poor  sort  of  civil  liberty  that  any  province 
was  likely  to  obtain   from   one  of  the  Stuart  kings  of  England.     The 
promised  right  of  representation  in  a  general  assembly  of  the  people  was 
evaded  and  withheld.     To  this  was  added  a  greater  grief  in  the  annulling 
of  the  old  titles  by  which,  for  half  a  century,  the  Dutch  farmers  had  held 
their  lands.     The  people  were  obliged  to  accept  new  deeds  at  the  hands 


NEW  YORK  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  157 

of  the  English  governor,  and  to  pay  him  therefor  such  sums  as  yielded  an 
immense  revenue.  The  evil  done  to  the  province,  however,  was  less  than 
might  have  been  expected  from  so  arbitrary  and  despotic  a  government. 

4.  In  1667,  Nicolls  was  superseded  by  Lovelace.     With  less  ability 
and  generosity  than  his  predecessor,  he  proved  a  greater  tyrant.     The  bad 
principles  of  the  system  established  by  the  duke  of  York  were  now  fully 
developed.     The  people  became  dissatisfied  and  gloomy.    Protests  against 
the  government  and  petitions  for  redress  were  constantly  presented,  and 
constantly  rejected  with  contempt.     The  discontent  was  universal.     The 
towns  of  Southold,  Southampton   and   Easthampton   resisted   the   tax- 
gatherers.     The  people  of  Huntington  voted  that  they  were  robbed  of  the 
privileges  of  Englishmen.    The  villagers  of  Jamaica,  Flushing  and  Hemp- 
stead  passed  a  resolution  that  the  governor's  decree  of  taxation  was  contrary 
to  the  laws  of  the  English  nation.     The  only  attention  which  Lovelace 
and  his  council  paid  to  these  resolutions  was  to  declare  them  scandalous, 
illegal  and  seditious,  and  to  order  them  to  be  publicly  burnt  before  the 
town-house  of  New  York.     When  the  Swedes,  naturally  a  quiet  and 
submissive  people,  resisted  the  exactions  of  the  government,  they  were 
visited  with  additional  severity.    "  If  there  is  any  more  murmuring  against 
the  taxes,  make  them  so  heavy  that  the  people  can  do  nothing  but  think 
how  to  pay  them/7  said  Lovelace  in  his  instructions  to  his  deputy. 

5.  The  Dutch  and  the  English  colonists  were  always  friends.     Not 
once  in  the  whole  history  of  the  country  did  they  lift  the  sword  against 
each  other.    Even  while  England  and  Holland  were  at  war,  as  they  were 
in  1652-54,  the  American  subjects  of  the  two  nations  remained  at  peace. 
Another  war  followed  that  act  of  violence  by  which,  in  1664,  the  duke 
of  York  possessed  himself  of  New  Netherland ;  but  the  conflict  did  not 
extend  to  America.     A  third  time,  in  1672,  Charles  II.  was  induced  by 
the  king  of  France  to  begin  a  contest  with  the  Dutch  government.     This 
time,  indeed,  the  struggle  extended  to  the  colonies,  and  New  York  was 
revolutionized,  but  not  by  the  action  of  her  own  people.    In  1673  a  small 
squadron  was  fitted  out  by  Holland  and  placed  under  command  of  the 
gallant  Captain  Evertsen.     The  fleet  sailed  for  America,  and  arrived  be 
fore  Manhattan  on  the  30th  of  July.     The  governor  of  New  York  was 
absent,  and  Manning,  the  deputy-governor,  was  a  coward.     The  defences 
of  the  city  were  dilapidated,  and  the  people  refused  to  strengthen  them. 
Within  four  hours  after  the  arrival  of  the  squadron  the  fort  was  sur 
rendered.     The  city  capitulated,  and  the  whole  province  yielded  without 
a  struggle.     New  Jersey  and  Delaware  sent  in  their  submission;  the 
name  of  New  Netherland  was  revived  ;  and  the  authority  of  Holland  was 
restored  from  Connecticut  to  Maryland. 


158  IIISTUHY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

6.  The  roconquest  of  New  York  by  the  Dutch 'was  only  a  brief  mili 
tary  occupation  of  the  country.    The  civil  authority  of  Holland  was  Q 
reestablished.     In  1674,  Charles   II.  was  obliged  by  his  Parliament  to 
conclude  a  treaty  of  peace.     There  was  the  usual  clause  requiring  the 
restoration  of  all  conquests  made  during  the  war.     New  York  reverted 
to  the  English  government,  and  the  rights  of  the  duke  were  again  recog 
nized  in  the  province.     To  make  his  authority  doubly  secure  for  the 
future,  he  obtained  from  his  brother,  the  king,  a  new  patent  confirming 
the  provisions  of  the  former  charter.     The  man  who  now  received  the 
appointment  of  deputy-governor  of  New  York  was  none  other  than  Sir 
Edmund  Andros.     On  the  last  day  of  October  the  Dutch  forces  were 
finally  withdrawn,  and  Andros  assumed  the  government. 

7.  It  was  a  sad  sort  of  government  for  the  people.     The  worst  prac 
tices  of  Lovelace's  administration  were  revived.     The  principles  of  arbi 
trary  rule  were  openly  avowed.     Taxes  were  levied  without  authority  of 
law,  and  the  appeals  and  protests  of  the  people  were  treated  with  derision. 
The  clamor  for  a  popular  legislative  assembly  had  become  so  great  that 
Andros  was  on  the  point  of  yielding.     He  even  wrote  a  letter  to  the  duke 
of  York  advising  that  thick-headed  prince  to  grant  the  people  the  right 
of  electing  a  colonial  legislature.     The  duke  replied  that  popular  assem 
blies  were  seditious  and  dangerous ;  that  they  only  fostered  discontent  and 
disturbed  the  peace  of  the  government ;  and  finally,  that  he  did  not  see 
any  use  for  them.     To  the  people  of  New  York  the  civil  liberty  of  the 
New  England  colonies  seemed  farther  off  than  ever. 

8.  By  the  terms  of  his  grant  the  duke  of  Y'ork  claimed  jurisdiction 
over  all  the  territory  between  the  Connecticut  River  and  Maryland,     To 
assert  and  maintain  this  claim  of  his  master  was  a  part  of  the  deputy- 
governor's  business  in  America.     The  first  effort  to  extend  the  duke's 
territorial  rights  to  the  limits  of  his  charter  was  made  in  July  of  1675. 
With  some  armed  sloops  and  a  company  of  soldiers,  Andros  proceeded  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut  in  the  hope  of  establishing  his  jurisdiction. 
The  general  assembly  of  the  colony  had  heard  of  his  coming,  and  had 
sent  word  to  Captain  Bull,  who  commanded  the  fort  at  Saybrook,  to  re 
sist  Andros  in  the  name  of  the  king.     When  the  latter  came  in  sight  and 
hoisted  the  flag  of  England,  the  same  colors  were  raised  within  the  fortress. 
The  royal  governor  was  permitted  to  land ;  but  when  he  began  to  read 
his  commission,  he  was  ordered  in  the  king's  name  to  desist.     Overawed 
by  the  threatening  looks  of  the  Saybrook  militia,  Andros  retired  to  his 
boats  and  set  sail  for  Long  Island. 

9.  Notwithstanding  the  grant  of  New  Jersey  to  Carteret  and  Berkeley, 
the  attempt  was  now  made  to  extend  the  jurisdiction  of  New  York  over 


NEW  YORK  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  159 

the  lower  province.  Andros  issued  a  decree  that  ships  sailing  to  and 
from  the  ports  of  New  Jersey  should  pay  a  duty  at  the  custom-house 
of  New  York.  This  tyrannical  action  was  openly  resisted.  Andros 
attempted  to  frighten  the  assembly  of  New  Jersey  into  submission,  and 
proceeded  so  far  as  to  arrest  Philip  Carteret,  the  deputy-governor.  But 
it  was  all  of  no  use.  The  representatives  of  the  people  declared  them 
selves  to  be  under  the  protection  of  the  Great  Charter,  which  not  even  the 
duke  of  York,  or  his  brother  the  king,  could  alter  or  annul.  In  August 
of  1682  the  territories  beyond  the  Delaware  were  granted  by  the  duke  to 
William  Penn.  This  -little  district,  first  settled  by  the  Swedes,  afterward 
conquered  by  the  Dutch,  then  transferred  to  England  on  the  conquest  of 
New  Netherland,  was  now  finally  separated  from  the  jurisdiction  of  New 
York  and  joined  to  Pennsylvania.  The  governors  of  the  latter  province 
continued  to  exercise  authority  over  the  three  counties  on  the  Delaware 
until  the  American  Revolution. 

10.  At  the  close  of  Andres's  administration,  in  1683,  Thomas  Dongan, 
a  Catholic,  became  governor  of  New  York.     For  thirty  years  the  people 
had  been  clamoring  for  a  general  assembly.     Just  before  Andros  left  the 
province,  the  demand  became  more  vehement  than  ever.     The  retiring 
governor,  himself  of  a  despotic  disposition,  counseled  the  duke  to  concede 
the  right  of  representation  to  the  people.     At  last  James  yielded,  not  so 
much  with  the  view  of  extending  popular  rights,  as  with  the  hope  of  in 
creasing   his   revenues   from    the   improved  condition   of  his   province. 
Dongan,  the  new  governor,  came  with  full  instructions  to  call  an  assem 
bly  of  all  the  freeholders  of  New  York,  by  whom  certain  persons  of  their 
own  number  should  be  elected  to  take  part  in  the  government.     Seventy 
years  had  passed  since  the  settlement  of  Manhattan  Island ;  and  now  for 
the  first  time  the  people  were  permitted  to  choose  their  own  rulers  and  to 
frame  their  own  laws. 

11.  The  first  act  of  the  new  assembly  was  to  declare  that  the  supreme 
legislative  power  of  the  province  resided  in  the  governor,  the  council  and 
THE  PEOPLE.     All  freeholders  were  granted  the  right  of  suffrage ;  trial 
by  jury  was  established ;  taxes  should  no  more  be  levied  except  by  con 
sent  of  the  assembly;  soldiers  should  not  be  quartered  on  the  people; 
martial  law  should  not  exist;  no  person  accepting  the  general  doctrines 
of  religion  should  be  in  any  wise  distressed  or  persecuted.     All  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  Massachusetts  and  Virginia  were  carefully  written  by 
the  zealous  law-makers  of  New  York  in  their  first  charter  of  liberties. 

12.  In  July  of  1684  an  important  treaty  was  concluded  at  Albany. 
The  governors  of  New  York  and  Virginia  were  met  in  convention  by  the 
sachems  of  the  Iroquois,  and  the  terms  of  a  lasting  peace  were  settled. 


160  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

A  long  war  ensued  between  the  Five  Nations  and  the  French.  The 
.Jr.-uiis  <»{'  Canada  employed  every  artifice  and  intrigue  to  induce  the 
Indians  to  break  their  treaty  with  the  English,  but  all  to  no  piirj 
the  alliance  was  faithfully  observed.  In  1684,  and  again  in  1687,  the 
French  invaded  the  territory  of  the  Iroquois;  but  the  mighty  Mohawks 
and  Oneidas  drove  back  their  foes  with  loss  and  disaster.  By  the  barrier 
of  the  friendly  Five  Nations  on  the  north,  the  English  and  Dutch  colo 
nies  were  screened  from  danger. 

13.  In  1685  the  duke  of  York  became  king  of  England.     It  was  soon 
found  that  even  the  monarch  of  a  great  nation  could  violate  his  pledges. 
King  James  became  the  open  antagonist  of  the  government  which  had 
been  established  under  his  own  directions.     The  popular  legislature  of 
New  York  was  abrogated.     An  odious  tax  wras  levied  by  an  arbitrary 
decree.     Printing-presses  were  forbidden  in  the  province.     All  the  old 
abuses  were  revived  and  made  a  public  boast. 

14.  In  December  of  1686,  Edmund  Andros  became  governor  of  all 
New  England.     It  was  a  part  of  his  plan  to  extend  his  dominion  over 
New  York  and  New  Jersey.    To  the  former  province,  Francis  Nicholson, 
the  lieutenant-general  of  Andros,  was  sent  as  deputy.    Dongan  was  super 
seded,  and  until  the  English  Revolution  of  1688,  New  York  was  ruled 
as  a  dependency  of  New  England.     When  the  news  of  that  event  and  of 
the  accession  of  William  of  Orange  reached  the  province,  there  was  a 
general  tumult  of  rejoicing.     The  people  rose  in  rebellion  against  the 
government  of  Nicholson,  who  was  glad  enough  to  escape  from  New 
York  and  return  to  England. 

15.  The  leader  of  the  insurrection  was  Jacob  Leisler,  a  captain  of  the 
militia.    A  committee  of  ten  took  upon  themselves  the  task  of  reorganizing 
the  government.     Leisler  was  commissioned  to  take  possession  of  the  fort 
of  New  York.    Most  of  the  troops  in  the  city,  together  with  five  hundred 
volunteers,  proceeded  against  the  fort,  which  was  surrendered  without  a 
struggle.     The  insurgents  published  a  declaration  in  which  they  avowed 
their  loyalty  to  the  prince  of  Orange,  their  countryman,  and  expressed 
their  determination  to  yield  immediate  obedience  to  his  authority.     A 
provisional  government  was  organized,  with  Leisler  at  the  head.     The 
provincial  councilors,  who  were  friends  and  adherents  of  the  deposed 
Nicholson,  left  the  city  and  repaired  to  Albany.     Here  the  party  who 
were  opposed  to  the  usurpation  of  Leisler  proceeded  to  organize  a  second 
provisional  government.     Both  factions  were  careful  to  exercise  authority 
in  the  name  of  William  and  Mary,  the  new  sovereigns  of  England. 

16.  In  September  of  1689,  Milborne,  the  son-in-law  of  Leisler,  was 
sent  to  Albany  to  demand  the  surrender  of  the  town  and  fort.     Court- 


NEW  YORK  UNDER   THE  ENGLISH.  161 

land  and  Bayard,  who  were  the  leaders  of  the  northern  faction,  opposed 
the  demand  with  so  much  vigor  that  Milborne  was  obliged  to  retire  with 
out  accomplishing  his  object.  Such  was  the  condition  of  affairs  at  the 
beginning  of  King  William's  War.  How  the  village  of  Schenectady  was 
destroyed  by  the  French  and  Indians,  and  how  an  unsuccessful  expedition 
by  land  and  water  was  planned  against  Quebec  and  Montreal,  has  been 
narrated  in  the  history  of  Massachusetts.  Such  was  the  dispiriting  effect 
of  these  disasters  upon  the  people  of  Albany  and  the  north  that  a  second 
effort  made  by  Milborne  against  the  government  of  the  opposing  faction 
was  successful ;  and  in  the  spring  of  1690  the  authority  of  Leisler  as  tem 
porary  governor  of  New  York  was  recognized  throughout  the  province. 
The  summer  was  spent  in  fruitless  preparations  to  invade  and  conquer 
Canada.  The  general  assembly  was  convened  at  the  capital ;  but  little 
was  accomplished  except  a  formal  recognition  of  the  insurrectionary 
government  of  Leisler. 

17.  In  January  of  1691,  Richard  Ingoldsby  arrived  at  New  York. 
He  bore  a  commission  as  captain,  and  brought  the  intelligence  that  Colo 
nel  Sloughter  had  been  appointed  royal  governor  of  the  province.    Leisler 
received  Ingoldsby  with  courtesy,  and  offered  him  quarters  in  the  city ; 
but  the  latter,  without  authority  from  either  the  king  or  the  governor, 
haughtily  demanded  the  surrender  of  His  Majesty's  fort.     Leisler  refused 
to  yield,  but  expressed  his  willingness  to  submit  to  any  one  who  bore 
a  commission  from  King  William  or  Colonel  Sloughter.     On  the  19th 
of  March  the  governor  himself  arrived;   and  Leisler  on  the  same  day 
despatched  messengers,  tendering  his  service  and  submission.     The  mes 
sengers  were  arrested,  and  Ingoldsby,  the  enemy  and  rival  of  Leisler,  was 
sent  with  verbal  orders  for  the  surrender  of  the  fort.     Leisler  foresaw  his 
doom,  and  hesitated.     He  wrote  a  letter  to  Sloughter,  expressing  a  desire 
to  make  a  personal  surrender  of  the  post  to  the  governor.     The  letter  was 
unanswered ;    Ingoldsby  pressed  his  demand ;    Leisler  wavered,  capitu 
lated,  and  with  Milborne  was  seized  and  hurried  to  prison. 

18.  As  soon  as  the  royal  government  was  organized  the  two  prisoners 
were  brought  to  trial.     The  charge  was  rebellion  and  treason.     Dudley, 
the  chief-justice  of  New  England,  rendered  a  decision  that  Leisler  had 
been  a  usurper.     The  prisoners  refused  to  plead,  were  convicted  and  sen 
tenced  to  death.     Sloughter,  however,  determined  to  know  the  pleasure 
of  the  king  before  putting  the  sentence  into  execution.     But  the  royalist 
assembly  of  New  York  had  already  come  together,  and  the  members  were 
resolved  that  the  prisoners  should  be  hurried  to  their  death.    The  governor 
was  invited  to  a  banquet ;  and  when  heated  with  strong  drink,  the  death- 
warrant  was  thrust  before  him  for  his  signature.     He  succeeded  in  affix- 


11 


162  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

ing  his  name  to  the  fatal  parchment;  and  almost  before  the  fumes  of  his 
drunken  revel  had  passed  away,  his  victims  had  met  their  fate.  On  the 
1 6th  of  May,  Leisler  and  Milborne  were  brought  from  prison,  led  through 
a  drenching  rain  to  the  scaifold  and  hanged.  Within  less  than  a  year 
afterward,  their  estates,  which  had  been  confiscated,  were  restored  to  their 
heirs;  and  in  1695  the  attainder  of  the  families  was  removed. 

19.  The  same  summer  that  witnessed  the  execution  of  Leisler  and 
Milborne  was  noted  for  the  renewal  of  the  treaty  with  the  Iroquois.     At 
Albany,  Governor  Sloughter  met  the  sachems  of  the  Five  Nations,  and 
the  former  terms  of  fidelity  and  friendship  were  reaffirmed.     In  the  fol 
lowing  year  the  valiant  Major  Schuyler,  at  the  head  of  the  New  York 
militia,  joined  a  war-party  of  the  Iroquois  in  a  successful  expedition 
against  the  French  settlements  beyond   Lake  Champlain.     Meanwhile, 
the  assembly  of  the  province  had  been  in  session  at  the  capital.    Although 
the  representatives  were  royalists,  a  resolution  was  passed  against  arbitrary 
taxation,  and  another  which  declared  the  people  to  be  a  part  of  the  govern 
ing  powrer  of  the  colony.     It  was  not  long  until  one  of  the  governors  had 
occasion  to  say  that  the  people  of  New  York  were  growing  altogether  too 
big  with  the  privileges  of  Englishmen. 

20.  Soon  after  his  return  from   Albany,  Sloughter's  career  was  cut 
short  by  death.     He  wras  succeeded  in  the  office  of  governor  by  Benjamin 
Fletcher,  a  man  of  bad  passions  and  poor  abilities.     The  new  executive 
arrived  in  September  of  1692.     One  of  the  first  measures  of  his  adminis 
tration  was  to  renew  the  recent  treaty  with  the  Iroquois.     It  was  at  this 
time  the  avowed  purpose  of  the  English  monarch  to  place  under  a  com 
mon  government  all  the  territory  between  the  Connecticut  River  and 
Delaware  Bay.     To  further  this  project,  Fletcher  was  armed  with  an 
ample  and  comprehensive  commission.     He  was  made  governor  of  New 
York,  and  eoniniander-in-chief  not  only  of  the  troops  of  his  own  province, 
but  also  of  the  militia  of  Connecticut  and  New  Jersey.     In  the  latter 
province  he  met  with  little  opposition;  but  the  Puritans  of  Hartford  re 
sisted  so  stubbornly  that  the  alarmed  and  disgusted  governor  was  glad  to 
return  to  his  own  capital. 

21.  The  next  effort  of  the  administration  was  to  establish  the  Episcopal 
Church  in  New  York.     The  Dutch  and  the  English  colonists  of  the 
province  were  still  distinct  in  nationality;  the  former,  though  Calvinists, 
were   not    unfriendly  to  the    Episcopal   service   which  the  Puritans   so 
heartily  despised.     In  a  religious  controversy  between  Fletcher's  council 
and  the  English,  the  Dutch,  not  being  partisans  of  either,  looked  on  with 
comparative  indifference.     But   when  the  governor  was  on  the  point  of 
succeeding  with  his  measures,  the  general  assembly  interposed,  passed  a 


NEW  YORK  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  163 

decree  of  toleration,  and  brought  the  pretentious  Church  to  a  level  with 
the  rest.  Fletcher  gave  vent  to  his  indignation  by  calling  his  legislators 
a  set  of  unmannerly  and  insubordinate  boors. 

22.  In  1696  the  territory  of  New  York  was  invaded  by  the  French 
under  Frontenac,  governor  of  Canada.     The  faithful  Iroquois  made  com 
mon  cause  with  the  colonial  forces,  and  the  formidable  expedition  of  the 
French  was  turned  into  confusion.     Before  the  loss  could  be  repaired 
and  a  second  invasion  undertaken,  King  William's  War  was  ended  'by  the 
treaty  of  Byswick.     In  the  following  year,  the  earl  of  Bellomont,  an 
Irish  nobleman  of  excellent  character  and  popular  sympathies,  succeeded 
Fletcher  in  the  government  of  New  York.     His  administration  of  less 
than  four  years  was  the  happiest  era  in  the  history  of  the  colony.     His 
authority,  like  that  of  his  predecessor,  extended  over  a  part  of  New  Eng 
land.     Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire  were  under  his  jurisdiction, 
but  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  remained  independent.    To  this  period 
belong  the  exploits  of  the  famous  pirate,  Captain  William  Kidd. 

23.  For  centuries  piracy  had  been  the  common  vice  of  the  high  seas. 
The  nations  were  just  now  beginning  to  take  active  measures  for  the  sup 
pression  of  the  atrocious  crime.     The  honest  and  humane  Bellomont  was 
one  who  was  anxious  to  see  the  end  of  piratical  violence.    His  commission 
contained  a  clause  which  authorized  the  arming  of  a  vessel  to  range  the 
ocean  in  pursuit  of  pirates.     The  ship  was  to  bear  the  English  flag,  and 
was  also  commissioned  as  a  privateer  to  prey  upon  the  commerce  of  the 
enemies  of  England.     The  vessel  was  owned  by  a  company  of  distin 
guished  and  honorable  persons ;  Governor  Bellomont  himself  was  one  of 
the  proprietors ;  and  William  Kidd  received  from  the  English  admiralty 
a  commission  as  captain.     The  ship  sailed  from  England  before  Bello- 
mont's  departure  for  New  York.      Hardly  had  the  earl   reached   his 
province  when  the  news  came  that  Kidd  himself  had  turned  pirate  and 
become  the  terror  of  the  seas.     For  two  years  he  continued  his  infamous 
career,  then  appeared  publicly  in  the  streets  of  Boston,  was  seized,  sent 
to  England,  tried,  convicted  and  hanged.     What  disposition  was  made 
of  the  enormous  treasures  which  the  pirate-ship  had  gathered  on  the  ocean 
has  never  been  ascertained.     It  has  been  thought  that  the  vast  hoard  of 
ill-gotten  wealth  was  buried  in  the  sands  of  Long  Island.     Governor 
Bellomont   was   charged   with    having    shared    the   booty,   but   an    in 
vestigation  before  the  House  of  Commons  showed  the  accusation  to  be 
groundless. 

24.  In  striking  contrast  with  the  virtues  and  wisdom  of  Bellomont 
were  the  vices  and  folly  of  Lord  Cornbury,  who  succeeded  him.     He 
arrived   at   New  York   in  the   beginning   of  May,  1702.      A   month 


164  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

previously  the  proprietors  of  New  Jersey  had  surrendered  their  rights 
in  the  province  to  the  English  Crown.  All  obstacles  being  thus  removed, 
tlu-  two  colonies  were  formally  united  in  one  government  under  the 
authority  of  Cornbury.  For  a  period  of  thirty-six  years  the  territories, 
though  with  separate  assemblies,  continued  under  the  jurisdiction  of  a 
single  executive. 

25.  One  of  Cornbury's  first  acts  was  to  forge  a  clause  in  his  own  com 
mission.     Desiring  to  foster  the  Established  Church,  and  finding  nothing 
to  that  effect  in  his  instructions,  he  made  instructions  for  himself.     At 
first  the  people  received  him  with  great  favor.     The  assembly  voted  two 
thousand  pounds  sterling  to  compensate   him  for  the  expenses   of  his 
voyage.     In  order  to  improve  and  fortify  the  Narrows,  an  additional  sum 
of  fifteen  hundred  pounds  was  granted.     The  money  was  taken  out  of  the 
treasury,  but  no  improvement  was  visible  at  the  Narrows.     The  repre- 
H-ntatives  modestly  inquired  what  had  become  of  their  revenues.     Lord 
Cornbury  replied  that  the  assembly  of  New  York  had  no  right  to  ask 
questions  until  the  queen  should  give  them  permission.     The  old  and 
oft-repeated  conflict  between  personal  despotism  and  popular  liberty  broke 
out  anew.     The  people  of  the  province  were  still  divided  on  the  subject 
of  Leisler's  insurrection.     Cornbury  became  a  violent  partisan,  favoring 
the  enemies  and  persecuting  the  friends  of  that  unfortunate  leader;  and  so 
from  year  to  year  matters  grew  constantly  worse,  until  between  the  gov 
ernor  and  his  people  there  existed  no  relation  but  that  of  mutual  hatred. 

26.  In  1708  the  civil  dissensions  of  the  province  reached  a  climax. 
Each  succeeding  assembly  resisted  more  stubbornly  the  measures  of  the 
governor.     Time  and  again  the  people  petitioned  for  his  removal.     The 
councilors  selected  their  own  treasurer,  refused  to  vote  appropriations, 
and  curtailed  Cornbury's  revenues  until  he  was  impoverished  and  ruined. 
Then  came  Lord  Lovelace  with  a  commission  from  Queen  Anne,  and  the 
])u»ionate,  wretched  governor  was  unceremoniously  turned  out  of  office. 
Left  to  the  mercy  of  his  injured  subjects,  they  arrested  him  for  debt  and 
threw  him  into  prison,  where  he  lay  until,  by  his  father's  death,  he  be 
came  a  peer  of  England  and  could  be  no  longer  held  in  confinement. 

'27.  During  the  progress  of  Queen  Anne's  War  the  troops  of  New  York 
cooperated  with  the  army  and  navy  of  New  England.  Eighteen  hun 
dred  volunteers  from  the  Hudson  and  the  Delaware  composed  the  land 
forces  in  the  unsuccessful  expedition  a^aii^t  Montreal  in  the  winter  of 
1709-10.  The  provincial  army  proceeded  as  far  as  South  River,  cast 
of  Lake  George.  Here  information  was  received  that  the  English  fleet 
which  was  expected  to  cooperate  in  the  reduction  of  Quebec  had  been 
sent  to  Portugal;  the  armament  of  New  England  was  insufficient  of 


NEW  YORK  UNDER   THE  ENGLISH.  165 

itself  to  attempt  the  conquest  of  the  Canadian  stronghold ;  and  the  troops 
of  New  York  and  New  Jersey  were  obliged  to  retreat.  Again,  in  1711, 
when  the  incompetent  Sir  Hovenden  Walker  was  pretending  to  conduct 
his  fleet  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  was  in  reality  only  anxious  to  get 
away,  the  army  which  was  to  invade  Canada  by  land  was  furnished  by 
New  York.  A  second  time  the  provincial  forces  reached  Lake  George ; 
but  the  dispiriting  news  of  the  disaster  to  Walker's  fleet  destroyed  all 
hope  of  success,  and  the  discouraged  soldiers  returned  to  their  homes. 

28.  Failure  and  disgrace  were  not  the  only  distressing  circumstances 
of  these  campaigns ;  a  heavy  debt  remained  to  overshadow  the  prosperity 
of  New  York  and  to  consume  her  revenues.     For  many  years  the  re 
sources  of  the  province  were  exhausted  in  meeting  the  extraordinary 
expenses  of  Queen  Anne's  war.     In  1713  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  put  an 
end  to  the  conflict,  and  peace  returned  to  the  American  colonies.     In  this 
year  the  Tuscaroras  of  Carolina — a  nation  of  the  same  race  with  the  Iro- 
quois  and  Hurons  of  the  North — were  defeated  and  driven  from  their 
homes  by  the  Southern  colonists.     The  haughty  tribe  marched  north 
ward,  crossed  the  middle  colonies  and  joined  their  warlike  kinsmen  on 
Ihe  St.  Lawrence,  making  the  sixth  nation  in  the  Iroquois  confederacy. 
Nine  years  later  a  great  council  was  held  at  Albany.     There  the  grand 
sachems  of  the  Six  Nations  were  met  by  the  governors  of  New  York, 
Pennsylvania    and   Virginia.      An    important    commercial    treaty   was 
formed,  by  which  the  extensive  and  profitable  fur-trade  of  the  Indians, 
which,  until  now,  had  been  engrossed  by  the  French,  was  diverted  to  the 
English.    In  order  to  secure  the  full  benefits  of  this  arrangement,  Governor 
Burnett  of  New  York  hastened  to  establish  a  trading-post  at  Oswego,  on 
the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Ontario.     Five  years  later  a  substantial  fort 
was  built  at  the  same  place  and  furnished  with  an  English  garrison.     As 
late  as  the  middle  of  the  century,  Oswego  continued  to  be  the  only  forti 
fied  outpost  of  the  English  in  the  entire  country  drained  by  the  St.  Law 
rence  and  its  tributaries.    The  French,  meanwhile,  had  built  a  strong  fort 
at  Niagara,  and  another  at  Crown  Point,  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake 
Champlain.    The  struggle  for  colonial  supremacy  between  the  two  nations 
was  already  beginning. 

29.  The  administration  of  Governor  Cosby,  who  succeeded  Burnett  in 
1732,  was  a  stormy  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  colony.     The  people  were 
in  a  constant  struggle  with  the  royal  governors.     At  this  time  the  contest 
took  the  form  of  a  dispute  about  the  freedom  of  the  press.     The  liberal 
or  democratic  party  of  the  province  held  that  a  public  journal  might  criti 
cise  the  acts  of  the  administration  and  publish  views  distasteful  to  the 
government.     The  aristocratic  party  opposed  such  liberty  as  a  dangerous 


1(36  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

license,  which,  if  permitted,  would  soon  sap  the  foundations  of  all  au 
thority.  Zi-nger,  an  editor  of  one  of  the  liberal  newspapers,  published 
hostile  criticisms  on  the  policy  of  the  governor,  was  seized  and  put  in 
prison.  Great  excitement  ensued.  The  people  were  clamorous  for  their 
champion.  Andrew  Hamilton,  a  noted  lawyer  of  Philadelphia,  went  t<> 
Ne\v  York  to  defend  Zenger,  who  was  brought  to  trial  in  July  of  IT. 'JO. 
The  charge  was  libel  against  the  government;  the  cause  was  ably  argued. 
and  the  jury  made  haste  to  bring  in  a  verdict  of  acquittal.  The  aldermen 
of  the  city  of  New  York,  in  order  to  testify  their  appreciation  of  Hamil 
ton's  services  in  the  cause  of  liberty,  made  him  a  present  of  an  elegant 
gold  box,  and  the  people  wrere  wild  with  enthusiasm  over  their  victory. 

30.  New  York,  like  Massachusetts,  was  once  visited  with  a  fatal  delu 
sion.     In  the  year  1741  occurred  what  is  known  as  THE  NEGRO  PLOT. 
Slavery  was  permitted  in  the  province,  and  negroes  constituted  a  large 
fraction  of  the  population.     Several  destructive  fires  had  occurred,  and  it 
was  believed  that  they  had  been  kindled  by  incendiaries.     The  slaves 
were  naturally  distrusted ;   now  they  became  feared  and  hated.     Some 
degraded  women  came  forward  and  gave  information  that  the  negroes 
had  made  a  plot  to  burn  the  city,  kill  all  who  opposed  them,  and  set  up 
one  of  their  own  number  as  governor.     The  whole  story  was  the  essence 
of  absurdity ;  but  the  people  were  alarmed,  and  were  ready  to  believe 
anything.     The  reward  of  freedom  was  offered  to  any  slave  who  would 
reveal  the  plot.     Many  witnesses  rushed  forward  with  foolish  and  contra 
dictory  stories ;  the  jails  were  filled  with  the  accused ;  and  more  than 
thirty  of  the  miserable  creatures,  with  hardly  the  form  of  a  trial,  were 
convicted  and  then  hanged  or  burned  to  death.     Others  were  transported 
and  sold  as  slaves  in  foreign  lands.     As  soon  as  the  supposed  peril  had 
passed  and  the  excited  people  regained  their  senses,  it  came  to  be  doubted 
whether  the  whole  shocking  affair  had  not  been  the  result  of  terror  and 
fanaticism.     The  verdict  of  after  times  has  been  that  there  was  no  plot 
at  all 

31.  During  the  progress  of  King  George's  War  the  territory  of  New 
York  was  several  times  invaded  by  the  French  and  Indians.     But  the 
invasions  were  feeble  and  easily  repelled.     Except  the  abandonment  of  a 
few  villages  in  the  northern  part  of  the  State  and  the  destruction  of  a 
small  amount  of  exposed  property,  little  harm  was  done  to  the  province. 
The  alliance  of  the  fierce  Mohawks  with  the  English  always  made  the  in 
vasion  of  New  York  by  the  French  an  exploit  of  more  danger  than  profit. 
The  treaty  of  Aix-la-Chapelle,  concluded  in  1748,  again  brought  peace 
and  prosperity  to  the  people. 

32.  Such  is  the  history  of  the   little  colony  planted  on  Manhattan 


NEW  JERSEY. 

Island.  A  hundred  and  thirty  years  have  passed  since  the  first  feeble 
settlements  were  made ;  now  the  great  valley  of  the  Hudson  is  filled  with 
beautiful  farms  and  teeming  villages.  The  Walloons  of  Flanders  and 
the  Puritans  of  New  England  have  blended  into  a  common  people.  Dis 
cord  and  contention,  though  bitter  while  they  lasted,  have  borne  only  the 
peaceful  fruit  of  colonial  liberty.  There  are  other  and  greater  struggles 
through  which  New  York  must  pass,  other  burdens  to  be  borne,  other 
calamities  to  be  endured,  other  fires  in  which  her  sons  must  be  tried  and 
purified,  before  they  gain  their  freedom.  But  the  oldest  and  greatest  of 
the  middle  colonies  has  entered  upon  a  glorious  career,  and  the  ample 
foundations  of  an  EMPIRE  STATE  are  securely  laid. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

NEW  JERSEY. 

TIIHE  colonial  history  of  New  Jersey  begins  with  the  founding  of  Eliz- 
J-  abethtown,  in  1664.  As  early  as  1618  a  feeble  trading  station  had 
been  established  at  Bergen,  west  of  the  Hudson ;  but  forty  years  passed 
before  permanent  dwellings  were  built  in  that  neighborhood.  In  1623 
the  block-house,  called  Fort  Nassau,  was  erected  at  the  mouth  of  Timber 
Creek,  on  the  Delaware ;  after  a  few  months'  occupancy,  May  and  his 
companions  abandoned  the  place  and  returned  to  New  Amsterdam.  In 
1663  a  company  of  Puritans,  living  on  Long  Island,  obtained  permission 
of  Governor  Stuy vesant  to  settle  on  the  banks  of  the  Raritan ;  but  no 
colony  was  established  until  after  the  conquest. 

2.  All  the  territory  of  New  Jersey  was  included  in  the  grant  made  by 
King  Charles  to  his  brother  the  duke  of  York.  Two  months  before  the 
conquest  of  New  Netherland  by  the  English,  that  portion  of  the  duke's 
province  lying  between  the  Hudson  and  the  Delaware,  extending  as  far 
north  as  forty-one  degrees  and  forty  minutes,  was  assigned  by  the  proprietor 
to  Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir  George  Carteret.  These  noblemen  were  already 
proprietors  of  Carolina ;  but  they  had  adhered  to  the  king's  cause  during 
the  civil  war  in  England,  and  were  now  rewarded  with  a  second  Amer 
ican  province.  Almost  immediately  after  the  conquest  another  company 
of  Puritans  made  application  to  Governor  Nicolls,  and  received  an  exten 
sive  grant  of  land  on  Newark  Bay.  The  Indian  titles  were  honorably 


168  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

purchased;  in  the  following  October  a  village  was  begun  and  named 
Elizabethtown,  in  honor  of  Lady  Carteret. 

3.  In  August  of  1665,  Philip  Carteret,  son  of  Sir  George,  arrived  as 
governor  of  the  province.     At  first  he  was  violently  opposed  by  Nicolls 
of  New  York,  who  refused  to  believe  that  the  duke  had  divided  his  terri 
tory.     But  Carteret  was  armed  with  a  commission,  and  could  not  be  pre 
vented  from  taking  possession  of  the  new  settlements  below  the  Iliidnm. 
Elizabethtown  was  made  the  capital  of  the  colony;   other  immigrants 
arrived  from  Long  Island  and  settled  on  the  banks  of  the  Passaic  ;   New 
ark  was  founded ;  flourishing  hamlets  appeared  on  the  shores  of  the  bay 
as  far  south  as  Sandy  Hook.     In  honor  of  Sir  George  Carteret,  who  had 
been  governor  of  the  Isle  of  Jersey,  in  the  English  Channel,  his  American 
domain  was  named  NEW  JEKSEY. 

4.  Experience  had  taught  the  proprietors  wisdom ;  they  had  learned 
that  freedom  is  essential  to  the  prosperity  of  a  colony,  and  that  liberal 
concessions  to  the  people  are  better  than  great  outlays  of  money.     Berke 
ley  and  Carteret,  though  royalists  themselves,  provided  for  their  new  State 
an  excellent  constitution.    Person  and  property  wrere  put  under  the  protec 
tion  of  law.     The  government  was  made  to  consist  of  a  governor,  a  council 
and  a  popular  legislative  assembly.     There  should  be  no  taxation  unless 
levied  by  the  representatives  of  the  people.     Difference  of  opinion  should 
be  respected,  and  freedom  of  conscience  guaranteed  to  every  citizen.     The 
proprietors  reserved  to  themselves  only  the  right  of  annulling  objection 
able  acts  of  the  assembly  and  of  appointing  the  governor  and  colonial 
judges.     The  lands  of  the  province  were  distributed  to  the  settlers  for  a 
quit-rent  of  a  half  penny  per  acre,  not  to  be  paid  until  1670. 

5.  In  1668  the   first   general  assembly  convened   at  Elizabethtown. 
Nearly  all  the  representatives  were  Puritans,  and  the  laws  and  customs 
of  New  England  were  thus  early  impressed  on  the  legislation  of  the 
colony.     Affairs  went  well  until  1670,  when  the  half-penny  quit-rents  were 
due  to  the  proprietors.     The  colonists,  in  the  mean  time,  had  purchased 
tln-ir  lands  of  the  Indians,  and  also  of  Governor  Nicolls  of  New  York, 
who  still  claimed  New  Jersey  as  a  part  of  his  province.     To  the  settlers, 
therefore,  it  seemed  that  their  titles  to  their  farms  were  good  without 
further  payment  to  Philip  Carteret  or  anybody  else.     The  collection  of 
the  rents  was  accordingly  resisted ;  and  the  colony  became  a  scene  first  of 
>trif!'  and   then  of  revolution.     In  May  of  1672  the  colonial  assembly 
convened  and  deposed  the  governor  from  office.     James  Carteret,  another 
son  of  Sir  George,  was  chosen  governor,  and  Philip  returned  to  England. 

6.  In  1673  the  Dutch  succeeded  in  retaking  New  York  from  the  Eng 
lish.     For  a  few  months  the  old  province  of  New  Netherland,  including 


NEW  JERSEY. 


169 


the  country  as  far  south  as  the  Delaware,  was  restored  to  Holland.  But 
in  the  next  year  the  whole  territory  was  re-ceded  by  the  states-general  to 
England.  The  duke  of  York  now  received  from  his  brother,  the  king, 
a  second  patent  for  the  country  between  the  Connecticut  and  the  Delaware, 
and  at  the  same  time  confirmed  his  former  grant  of  New  Jersey  to  Berke 
ley  and  Carteret.  Then,  in  utter  disregard  of  the  rights  of  the  two  pro 
prietors,  the  duke  appointed  Sir  Edmund  Andros  as  royal  governor  of 
the  whole  province.  Carteret  determined  to  defend  his  claim  against  the 
authority  of  Andros ;  but  Lord  Berkeley,  disgusted  with  the  duke's  vacil 
lation  and  dishonesty,  sold  his  interest  in  New  Jersey  to  John  Fenwick, 
to  be  held  in  trust  for  Edward  Byllinge. 

7.  In  1675,  Philip  Carteret  returned  to  America  and  resumed  the 
government  of  the  province  from  which  he  had  been  expelled.     Andros 
opposed  him  in  every  act ;  claimed 

New  Jersey  as  a  part  of  his  own 
dominions;  kept  the  colony  in  an 
uproar ;  compelled  the  ships  which 
came  a-trading  with  the  new  settle 
ments  to  pay  tribute  at  New  York ; 
and  finally  arrested  Carteret  and 
brought  him  to  his  own  capital  for 
trial.  Meanwhile,  Byllinge  became 
embarrassed  with  debt,  and  was  forced 
to  make  an  assignment  of  his  property. 
Gawen  Laurie,  Nicholas  Lucas  and 
William  Penn  were  appointed  trus 
tees,  and  to  them  Byllinge' s  interest 
in  New  Jersey  was  assigned  for  the 
benefit  of  his  creditors. 

8.  The    assignees   were   Quakers. 
Here,  then,  was   an   opportunity  to 
establish    another    asylum    for    the 
persecuted,  and  to  found  a  common 
wealth  of  Friends.      Penn  and  his 
associates    at    once    applied   to    Sir 
George  Carteret  for  a  division  of  the 

province.     That  nobleman  was  both  ^ 

willing  and  anxious  to  enter  into  an  "          EAST  AND  WESr  JERSEY,  1077. 

arrangement  by  which  his  own  half 

of  the  territory  could  be  freed  from  all  encumbrance.    It  was  accordingly 

agreed  to  divide  New  Jersey  so  that  Carteret's  district  should  be  separated 


170  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

from  the  domain  of  the  Quakers.  After  much  discussion  an  agreement 
was  readied  in  the  summer  of  1676,  and  a  line  of  division  was  drawn 
tli rough  the  province  as  follows :  Beginning  at  the  southern  point  of 
land  on  the  east  side  of  Little  Egg  Harbor,  and  running  north  of  north 
west  to  a  point  on  the  river  Delaware  in  the  latitude  of  forty-one  degree.- 
and  forty  minutes.  The  territory  lying  east  of  this  line  remained  to 
Sir  George  as  sole  proprietor,  and  was  named  EAST  JERSEY  ;  while  that 
portion  lying  between  the  line  and  the  Delaware  was  called  WEST 
JERSEY,  and  passed  under  the  exclusive  control  of  Penn  and  his  asso 
ciates  as  assignees  of  By  Hinge.  . 

9.  Early  in  the  following  March  the  Quaker  proprietors  completed  and 
published  a  body  of  laws  under  the  singular  title  of  CONCESSIONS.     But 
the  name  was  significant,  for  everything  was  conceded  to  the   people. 
This    first  simple  code  enacted  by  the  Friends  in  America  rivaled  the 
charter  of  Connecticut  in  the  liberality  and  purity  of  its  principles.     The 
authors  of  the  instrument  accompanied  its  publication   with  a  general 
letter  addressed  to  the  Quakers  of  England,  recommending  the  province 
and  inviting  immigration. 

10.  The  invitation  was  not  in  vain.     Before  the  end  of  the  year  a 
colony  of  more  than  four  hundred  Friends  arrived  in  the  Delaware,  and 
found  homes  in  West  Jersey.     Only  one  circumstance  clouded  the  pros 
pects  of  the  new  commonwealth  of  peace.     The  agent  of  Andros,  governor 
of  New  York,  was  stationed  at  New  Castle,  on  the  western  bank  of  the 
Delaware,  to  command  the  entrance  to  the  river.     The  Quaker  ships 
were  obliged  to  pay  customs  before  proceeding  to  their  destination.     A 
powerful  remonstrance  was  drawn  up  by  the  Friends  and  sent  to  Eng 
land.     For  once  the  duke  of  York  listened  to  reason  and  agreed  to  sub 
mit  his  cause  to  the  courts;  and  for  once  a  decision  was  rendered  in 
accordance  with   right  and  justice.      The  eminent  jurist  Sir  William 
Jones  decided  that  the  duke  had  no  legal  right  to  collect  duties  and  taxes 
in  the  country  of  the  Delaware.     All  claims  to  the  territory  and  govern 
ment  of  West  Jersey  were  accordingly  withdrawn ;  and  the  Quaker  col 
onists  were  left  in  the  enjoyment  of  independence.      The  heirs  of  Sir 
George  Carteret  were  quick  to  see  that  the  same  decision  would  free  their 
half  of  the  province  from  the  jurisdiction  of  Andros.     An  effort  was 
accordingly  made  by  the  proprietors  of  East  Jersey  to  secure  a  deed  of 
release  from  the  duke  of  York.     The  petition  was  favorably  entertained, 
the  deed  issued  and  the  whole  territory  between  the  Hudson  and  the 
Delaware  freed  from  foreign  authority. 

11.  In  November  of  1681,  Jennings,  the  deputy-governor  of  West 
Jersey,  convened  the  first  general  assembly  of  the  province.     The  men 


NEW  JERSEY.  171 

who  had  so  worried  the  aristocracy  of  England  by  wearing  their  hats  in 
the  presence  of  great  men,  and  by  saying  Thee  and  Thou,  now  met  together 
to  make  their  own  laws.  The  code  was  brief  and  simple.  The  doctrines 
of  the  CONCESSIONS  were  reaffirmed.  Men  of  all  races  and  of  all  religions 
were  declared  to  be  equal  before  the  law.  No  superiority  was  conceded 
to  rank  or  title,  to  wealth  or  royal  birth.  Imprisonment  for  debt  was 
forbidden.  The  sale  of  ardent  spirits  to  the  Red  men  was  prohibited. 
Taxes  should  be  voted  by  the  representatives  of  the  people.  The  lands 
of  the  Indians  should  be  acquired  by  honorable  purchase.  Finally,  a 
criminal — unless  a  murderer,  a  traitor  or  a  thief — might  be  pardoned  by 
the  person  against  whom  the  offence  was  committed. 

12.  In  1682,  William  Penn  and  eleven  other  Friends  purchased  of  the 
heirs  of  Carteret  the  province  of  East  Jersey.     Robert  Barclay,  an  em 
inent  Quaker  of  Aberdeen,  in  Scotland,  and  author  of  the  book  called 
Barclay's  Apology,  was  appointed  governor  for  life.     The  whole  of  New 
Jersey  was  now  under  the  authority  of  the  Friends.     The  administration 
of  Barclay,  which  continued  until  his  death,  in  1690,  was  chiefly  noted 
for  a  large  immigration  of  Scotch  Quakers  who  left  the  governor's  native 
country  to  find  freedom  in  East  Jersey.     The  persecuted  Presbyterians  of 
Scotland  came  to  the  province  in  still  greater  numbers. 

13.  On  the  accession  of  James  II.,  in  1685,  the  American  colonies  from 
Maine  to  Delaware  were  consolidated,  and  Edmund  Andros  appointed 
royal  governor.     His  first  year  in  America  was  spent  in  establishing  his 
authority  at  Boston,  Providence  and  Hartford.     Not  until   1688  were 
New  York  and  the  two  Jerseys  brought  under  his  jurisdiction.     The 
short  reign  of  King  James  was  already  at  an  end  before  Andros  could 
succeed  in  setting  up  a  despotism  on  the  ruin  of  colonial  liberty.     When 
the  news  came  of  the  abdication  and  flight  of  the  English  monarch,  the 
governor  of  New  England  could  do  nothing  but  surrender  to  the  indig 
nant  people  whom  he  had  wronged  and  insulted.     His  arrest  and  im 
prisonment  was  the  signal  for  the  restoration  of  popular  government  in  all 
the  colonies  over  which  he  had  ruled. 

14.  But  the  condition  of  New  Jersey  was  deplorable.     It  was  almost 
impossible  to  tell  to  whom  the  jurisdiction  of  the  territory  rightfully  be 
longed.     So  far  as  the  eastern  province  was  concerned,  the  representatives 
of  Carteret  claimed  it ;  the  governor  of  New  York  claimed  it ;  Penn  and 
his  associates  claimed  it.    As  to  the  western  province,  the  heirs  of  Byllinge 
claimed  it ;  Lucas,  Laurie  and  Penn  claimed  it ;  the  governor  of  New 
York  claimed  it.     Over  all  these  pretensions  stood  the  paramount  claim 
of  the  English  king.     From  1689  to  1692  there  was  no  settled  form  of 
government  in  the  territory ;  and  for  ten  years  thereafter  the  colony  was 


172  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

vexed  and  distracted  with  the  presence  of  more  rulers  than   any  one 
province  could  accommodate. 

1  ">.  At  last  self-interest  solved  the  problem.  The  proprietors  came  to 
see  that  a  peaceable  possession  of  the  soil  of  the  Jerseys  was  worth  more 
than  the  uncertain  honors  of  government.  A  proposition  was  accordingly 
made1  that  all  the  claimants  should  surrender  their  rights  of  civil  jurisdic 
tion  to  the  English  Crown,  retaining  only  the  ownership  of  the  soil.  The 
measure  was  successfully  carried  out;  and  in  April  of  1702,  all  propri 
etary  claims  being  waived  in  favor  of  the  sovereign,  the  territory  between 
the  Hudson  and  the  Delaware  became  a  royal  province. 

16.  New  Jersey  was  now  attached  to  the  government  of  Lord  Corn- 
bury  of  Newr  York.     The  union  of  the  two  colonies,  however,  extended 
only  to  the  office  of  chief  magistrate ;  each  province  retained  its  own  legis 
lative  assembly  and  a  distinct  territorial  organization.     This  method  of 
government  continued  for  thirty-six  years,  and  was  then  terminated  by 
the  action  of  the  people.     In  1728  the  representatives  of  New  Jersey  sent 
a  petition  to  George  II.,  praying  for  a  separation  of  the  two  colonies  ;  but 
the  application  was  at  first  refused.     Ten  years  later  the  petition  was 
renewed,  and  through  the  influence  of  Lewis  Morris  brought  to  a  success 
ful  issue.    New  Jersey  was  made  independent,  arid  Morris  himself  received 
a  commission  as  first  royal  governor  of  the  separated  province. 

17.  The  people  of  New  Jersey  were  but  little  disturbed  by  the  succes 
sive  Indian  wars.     The  native  tribes  on  this  part  of  the  American  coast 
were  weak  and  timid.     Had  it  not  been  for  the  cruelties  of  Kieft  and  the 
wrongs  of  other  governors  of  New  York,  the  peace  of  the  middle  colonies 
would  never  have  been  broken.     The  province  of  New  Jersey  is  specially 
interesting  as  being  the  point  where  the  civilization  of  New  England  met 
and  blended  with  the  civilization  of  the  South.     Here  the  institutions, 
manners  and  laws  of  the  Pilgrims  were  first  modified  by  contact  with  the 
less  rigid  habits  and  opinions  of  the  people  who  came  with  Gosnold  and 
Smith.     The  dividing  line  between  East  and  West  Jersey  is  also  the 
dividing  line  between  the   austere  Puritans  of  Massachusetts  and  the 
chivalrous  cavaliers  of  Virginia.     Happily,  along  this  dividing  line  the 
men  of  peace,  the  followers  of  Penn  and  Barclay,  came  and  dwelt  as  if 
to  subdue  ill-will  and  make  a  UNION  possible. 


PENNSYLVANIA.  173 


CHAPTER    V. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

THE  Quakers  were  greatly  encouraged  with  the  success  of  their  col 
onies  in  West  New  Jersey.  The  prospect  of  establishing  on  the 
banks  of  the  Delaware  a  free  State,  founded  on  the  principle  of  universal 
brotherhood,  kindled  a  new  enthusiasm  in  the  mind  of  William  Penn. 
For  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  the  Friends  had  been  buffeted  with 
shameful  persecutions.  Imprisonment,  exile  and  proscription  had  been 
their  constant  portion,  but  had  not  sufficed  to  abate  their  zeal  or  to 
quench  their  hopes  of  the  future.  The  lofty  purpose  and  philanthropic 
spirit  of  Penn  urged  him  to  find  for  his  afflicted  people  an  asylum  of  rest. 
In  June  of  1680  he  went  boldly  to  King  Charles,  and  petitioned  for  a 
grant  of  territory  and  the  privilege  of  founding  a  Quaker  commonwealth 
in  the  New  World. 

2.  The   petition   was  seconded   by  powerful   friends   in   Parliament. 
Lords  North  and  Halifax  and  the  earl  of  Sunderland  favored  the  propo 
sition,  and  the  duke  of  York  remembered  a  pledge  of  assistance  which  he 
had  given  to  Penn's  father.     On  the  5th  of  March,  1681,  a  charter  was 
granted ;  the  great  seal  of  England,  with  the  signature  of  Charles  II.,  was 
affixed ;  and  William  Penn  became  the  proprietor  of  PENNSYLVANIA. 
The  vast  domain  embraced  under  the  new  patent  was  bounded  on  the 
east  by  the  river  Delaware,  extended  north  and  south  over  three  degrees 
of  latitude,  and  westward  through  five  degrees  of  longitude.     Only  the 
three  counties  comprising  the  present  State  of  Delaware  were  reserved  for 
the  duke  of  York. 

3.  In  consideration  of  this  grant,  Penn  relinquished  a  claim  of  sixteen 
thousand  pounds '  sterling  which  the  British  government  owed  to  his 
father's  estate.     He  declared  that  his  objects  were  to  found  a  free  com 
monwealth  without  respect  to  the  color,  race  or  religion  of  the  inhabitants ; 
to  subdue  the  natives  with  no  other  weapons  than  love  and  justice;  to 
establish  a  refuge  for  the  people  of  his  own  faith ;  and  to  enlarge  the 
borders  of  the  British  empire.     One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  great  propri 
etor  was  to  address  a  letter  to  the  Swedes  who  might  be  included  within 


174  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

the  limits  of  his  province,  telling  them  to  be  of  good  cheer,  to  keep  their 
homes,  make  their  own  laws  and  fear  no  oppression. 

4.  Within  a  month  from  the  date  of  his  charter,  Penn  published  to  the 
English  nation  a  glowing  account  of  his  new  country  beyond  the  Del 
aware,  praising  the  beauty  of  the  scenery  and  salubrity  of  the  climate, 
promising  freedom  of  conscience  and  equal  rights,  and  inviting  emigra 
tion.     There  was  an  immediate  and  hearty  response.     In  the  course  of 
the  summer  three  shiploads  of  Quaker  emigrants  left  England  for  the 
land  of  promise.     William  Markham,  agent  of  the  proprietor,  came  as 
leader  of  the  company  and  deputy-governor  of  the  province.     He  was 
instructed  by  Penn  to  rule  in  accordance  with  law,  to  deal  justly  with  all 
men,  and  especially  to  make  a  league  of  friendship  with  the  Indians.     In 
October  of  the  same  year  the  anxious  proprietor  sent  a  letter  directly  to 
the  natives  of  the  territory,  assuring  them  of  his  honest  purposes  and 
brotherly  affection. 

5.  The  next  care  of  Penn  was  to  draw  up  a  frame  of  government  for 
his  province.     Herein  was  his  great  temptation.     He  had  almost  ex 
hausted  his  father's  estate  in   aiding  the  persecuted  Quakers.     A  stated 
revenue  would  be  very  necessary  in  conducting  his  administration.     His 
proprietary  rights  under  the  charter  were  so  ample  that  he  might  easily 
reserve  for  himself  large  prerogatives  and  great  emoluments  in  the  govern 
ment.     He   had   before   him  the   option  of  being  a  consistent,   honest 
Quaker  or  a  politic,  wealthy  governor.     He  chose  like  a  man  ;  right 
triumphed  over  riches.     The  constitution  which   he  framed  was  liberal 
almost  to  a  fault ;  and  the  people  were  allowed  to  adopt  or  reject  it  as 
they  might  deem  proper. 

6.  In  the  mean  time,  the  duke  of  York  had  been  induced  to  surrender 
his  claim  to  the  three  reserved  counties  on  the  Delaware.     The  whole 
country  on  the  western  bank  of  the  bay  and  river,  from  the  open  ocean 
below  Cape  Henlopen  to  the  forty-third  degree  of  north  latitude,  was  now 
under  the    dominion  of  Penn.      The   summer  of  1682  was   spent  in 
further  preparation.     The  proprietor  wrote  a  touching  letter  of  farewell 
to  the  Friends  in  England ;  gathered  a  large  company  of  emigrants  ;  em 
barked  for  America;  and  on  the  27th  of  October  landed  at  Xew  (  astle, 
where  the  people  were  waiting  to  receive  him. 

7.  WILLIAM  PENX,  the  founder  of  Philadelphia,  was  born  on  the  14th 
of  October,  1644.     He  was  the  oldest  son  of  Vice- Admiral  Sir  William 
Penn  of  the   British  navy.     At  the  age  of  twelve  he  was  sent  to  the 
University  of  Oxford,  where  he  distinguished  himself  as  a  student  until 
he  was  expelled  on  account   of  his  religious  opinions.      Afterward  he 
traveled  on  the  Continent ;  was  again  a  student  at  Saumur ;  returned  to 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


175 


study  law  at  London;  went  to  Ireland;  became  a  soldier;  heard  the 
preaching  of  Loe  and  was  converted  to  the  Quaker  faith.     His  disap 
pointed  and  angry 
father  drove   him 
out  of  dqors,   but 
lie  was  not  to  be 
turned    from    his 
course.      He  pub 
licly  proclaimed 
the  doctrines  of  the 
Friends ;   was    ar 
rested  and  impris 
oned     f  o  r     nine 
months  in  the  Tow 
er  of  London.    Be 
ing  released,  he  re 
peated  the  offence, 
and  lay  for  half  a 
year  in  a  dungeon 
at    Newgate.       A 
second  time  liber 
ated,  but   despair 
ing  of  toleration  for 
his  people  in  Eng 
land,  he   cast   his 

gaze  across  the  Atlantic.  West  Jersey  was  purchased  ;  but  the  boundary 
was  narrow,  and  the  great-souled  proprietor  sought  a  grander  and  more 
beautiful  domain.  His  petition  was  heard  with  favor  and  the  charter  of 
Pennsylvania  granted  by  -King  Charles.  Colonists  came  teeming ;  and 
now  the  Quaker  king  himself,  without  pomp  or  parade,  without  the  dis 
charge  of  cannon  or  vainglorious  ceremony,  was  come  to  New  Castle  to 
found  a  government  on  the  basis  of  fraternity  and  peace.  It  was  fitting 
that  he  should  call  the  new  republic  a  holy  experiment. 

8.  As  soon  as  the  landing  was  effected,  Penn  delivered  an  affectionate 
and  cheerful  address  to  the  crowd  of  Swedes,  Dutch  and  English  who 
came  to  greet  him.  His  former  pledges  of  a  liberal  and  just  government 
were  publicly  renewed,  and  the  people  were  exhorted  to  sobriety  and 
honesty.  From  New  Castle  the  governor  ascended  the  Delaware  to  Ches 
ter  ;  passed  the  site  of  Philadelphia ;  visited  the  settlements  of  West  New 
Jersey ;  and  thence  traversed  East  Jersey  to  Long  Island  and  New  York. 
After  spending  some  time  at  the  capital  of  his  friend,  the  duke  of  York, 


WILLIAM  PENN. 


176  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

and  speaking  words  of  cheer  to  the  Quakers  about  Brooklyn,  lie  returned 
to  lii<  own  province  and  began  his  duties  as  chid'  magistrate. 

9.  Markham,   the  deputy-governor,  had  been  instructed   to  establish 
fraternal  relations  with  the  Indians.     Before  Penn's  arrival  treaties  had 
been  made,  lands  purchased,  and  pledges  of  friendship  given  between  the 
Friends  and  the  Red  men.     Now  a  great  conference  was  app<  nnted  with  the 
native  chiefs.     All  the  sachems  of  the  Lenni  Lenapes  and  other  neighbor 
ing  tribes  were  invited  to  assemble.     The  council  was  held  on  the  banks 
of  the  Delaware  under  the  open  sky.     Penn,  accompanied  by  a  few  un 
armed  friends,  clad  in  the  simple  garb  of  the  Quakers,  came  to  the  ap 
pointed  spot  and  took  his  station  under  a  venerable  elm,  now  leafless ;  for 
it  was  winter.     The  chieftains,  also  unarmed,  sat,  after  the  manner  of 
their  race,  in  a  semicircle  on  the  ground.     It  was  not  Penn's  object  to 
purchase  lands,  to  provide  for  the  interests  of  trade  or  to  make  a  formal 
treaty,  but  rather  to  assure  the  untutored  children  of  the  woods  of  his 
honest  purposes   and  brotherly  affection.      Standing  before  them  with 
grave  demeanor  and  speaking  by  an  interpreter,  he  said  :  "  MY  FRIEXDS: 
We  have  met  on  the  broad  pathway  of  good  faith.     We  are  all  one  flesh 
and  blood.     Being  brethren,  no  advantage  shall  be  taken  on  either  side. 
When  disputes  arise,  we  will  settle  them  in  council.     Between  us  there 
shall  be  nothing  but  openness  and  love."     The  chiefs  replied:  "While 
the  rivers  run  and  the  sun  shines  we  will  live  in  peace  with  the  children 
of  William  Penn." 

10.  No  record  was  made  of  the  treaty,  for  none  was  needed.     Its  terms 
were  written,  not  on  decaying  parchment,  but  on  the  living  hearts  of 
men.      X<>  deed  of  violence  or  injustice  ever  marred  the  sacred  covenant. 
The  Indians  vied  with  the  Quakers  in   keeping  unbroken  the  pledge  of 
perpetual  peace.     For  more  than  seventy  years  during  which  the  province 
remained  under  the  control  of  the  Friends,  not  a  single  war-whoop  was 
heard  within  the  borders  of  Pennsylvania.     The  Quaker  hat  and  coat 
proved  to  be   a  better   defence   for   the  wearer  than   coat-of-mail   and 
musket. 

11.  On  the  4th  of  December,  1682,  a  general  convention  was  held  at 
Chester.     The  object  was  to  complete  the  territorial  legislation — a  work 
which  occupied  three  days.     At  the  conclusion  of  the  session,  Penn  de 
livered  an  address  to  the  assembly,  and  then  hastened  to  the  Chesapeake 
to  confer  with  Lord  Baltimore  about  the  boundaries  of  their  respective 
provinces.     After  a  month's  ab.-enee  he  returned  to  Chester  and  busied 
himself  with  drawing  a  map  of  his  proposed  capital.     The  beautiful  neck 
of  land  between  the  Schuylkill  and  the  Delaware  was  selected  and  pur 
chased  of  the  Swedes.     In  February  of  1683  the  native  chestnuts,  wal- 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


177 


PHILADELPHIA  AND  VICINITY. 


nuts  and  ashes  were  blazed  to  indicate  the  lines  of  the  streets,  and  PHIL 
ADELPHIA — CITY  OF  BROTHERLY  LOVE — was  founded.  Within  a 
month  a  general  assembly  was  in  session  at  the  new  capital.  The  people 
were  eager  that  their  Charter  of  Liberties,  now  to  be  framed,  should  be 
dated  at  Philadelphia.  The  work  of 
legislation  was  begun  and  a  form  of 
government  adopted  which  was  essen 
tially  a  representative  democracy.  The 
leading  officers  were  the  governor,  a 
council  consisting  of  a  limited  number 
of  members  chosen  for  three  years, 
and  a  larger  popular  assembly,  to  be 
annually  elected.  Penn  conceded 
everything  to  the  people;  but  the 
power  of  vetoing  objectionable  acts  of 
the  council  was  left  in  his  hands. 

12.  The   growth   of    Philadelphia 
was  astonishing.     In  the  summer  of 
1683  there  were  only  three  or  four 

houses.  The  ground-squirrels  still  lived  in  their  burrows,  and  the  wild 
deer  ran  through  the  town  without  alarm.  In  1685  the  city  contained 
six  hundred  houses ;  the  schoolmaster  had  come  and  the  printing-press 
had  beguta  its  work.  In  another  year  Philadelphia  had  outgrown  New 
York.  Penn's  work  of  establishing  a  free  State  in  America  had  been 
well  and  nobly  done.  In  August  of  1684  he  took  an  affectionate  fare 
well  of  his  nourishing  colony,  and  sailed  for  England.  Thomas  Lloyd 
was  appointed  as  president  during  the  absence  of  the  proprietor,  and  five 
commissioners,  members  of  the  provincial  council,  were  chosen  to  assist 
in  the  government. 

13.  Nothing  occurred  to  disturb  the  peace  of  Pennsylvania  until  the 
secession  of  Delaware  in  1691.     The  three  lower  counties,  which,  ever 
since  the  arrival  of  Penn,  had  been  united  on  terms  of  equality  with  the 
six  counties  of  Pennsylvania,  became  dissatisfied  with  some  acts  of  the 
general  assembly  and  insisted  on  a  separation.     The  proprietor  gave  a 
reluctant  consent;  Delaware  withdrew  from  the  union  and  received  a 
separate  deputy-governor.     Such  was  the  condition  of  affairs  after  the 
abdication  of  King  James  II. 

14.  William.  Penn  was  a  friend  and  favorite  of  the  Stuart  kings.     It 
was  from  Charles  II.  that  he  had  received  the  charter  of  Pennsylvania. 
Now  that  the  royal  house  was  overthrown,  he  sympathized  with  the  fallen 

monarch  and  looked  with  coldness  on  the  new  sovereigns,  William  and 
12 


178  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Mary.  For  sonic  real  or  supposed  adherence  to  the  cause  of  the  exiled 
James  II.,  Penn  was  several  times  arrested  and  imprisoned.  In  1692 
his  proprietary  rights  were  taken  away,  and  by  a  royal  commission  the 
government  of  Pennsylvania  was  transferred  to  Fletcher  of  New  York. 
In  the  following  year  Delaware  shared  the  same  fate ;  all  the  provinces 
between  Connecticut  and  Maryland  were  consolidated  under  Fletcher's 
authority.  In  the  mean  time,  the  suspicions  against  Penn's  loyal tv  were 
found  to  be  groundless,  and  he  was  restored  to  his  rights  as  governor  of 
Pennsylvania. 

15.  In  December  of  1699,  Penn  again  visited  his  American  common 
wealth,  now  grown  into  a  State.     The  prosperity  of  the  province  was  all 
that  could  be  desired ;  but  the  people  were  somewhat  dissatisfied  with  the 
forms  of  government.     The  low^er  counties  were  again  embittered  against 
the  acts  of  the  assembly.     In  order  to  restore  peace  and  harmony,  the 
benevolent  proprietor  drew  up  another  constitution,  more  liberal  than  the 
first,  extending  the  powers  of  the  people  and  omitting  the  objectionable 
features  of  the  former  charter.     But  Delaware  had  fallen  into  chronic 
discontent,  and  would  not  accept  the  new  frame  of  government.     In  1702 
the  general  assemblies  of  the  two  provinces  were  convened  apart ;  and  in 
the  following  year  Delaware  and  Pennsylvania  were  finally  separated. 
But  the  rights  of  Penn  as  proprietor  of  the  whole  territory  remained  as 
before,  and  a  common  governor  continued  to  preside  over  botljseolonies. 

16.  In  the  winter  of  1701,  William  Penn  bade  a  final  adieu  to  his 
friends  in  America  and  returned  to  England.    The  English  ministers  had 
formed  the  design  of  abolishing  all  the  proprietary  governments,  with  a 
view  to  the  establishment  of  royal  governments  instead.     The  presence 
and  influence  of  Penn  were  especially  required  in  England  in  order  to 
prevent  the  success  of  the  ministerial  scheme.     After  much  controversy 
his  rights  were  recognized  and  secured  against  encroachment.     But  the 
end  of  his  labors  was  at  hand.      In  July  of  1718  the  magnanimous 
founder  of  Pennsylvania  sank  to  his  final  rest.     His  estates,  vast  and 
valuable,  but  much  encumbered  with  debt,  were  bequeathed  to  his  three 
sons,  John,  Thomas  and  Richard,  who  thus  became  proprietors  of  Penn 
sylvania.     By  them,  or  their  deputies,  the  province  was  governed  until 
the  American  Revolution.      In  the  year  1779  the  entire  claims  of  the 
Penn  family  to  the  soil  and  jurisdiction  of  the  State  were  purchased  by 
the  legislature  of  Pennsylvania  for  a  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  pounds 
sterling. 

17.  The  colonial  history  of  the  State  founded  by  William  Penn  and  the 
Quakers  is  one  of  special  interest  and  pleasure.     It  is  a  narrative  that 
recounts  the  victories  of  peace  and  the  triumph  of  the  nobler  virtues  over 


PENNSYL  VANIA.  1 79 

violence  and  wrong.  It  is  doubtful  whether  the  history  of  any  other 
colony  in  the  world  is  touched  with  so  many  traits  of  innocence  and 
truth.  When  the  nations  grow  mercenary  and  the  times  seem  fall  of 
fraud,  the  early  annals  of  Pennsylvania  may  well  be  recited  as  a  per 
petual  protest  against  the  seeming  success  of  evil.  "  I  will  found  a  free 
colony  for  all  mankind,"  were  the  words  of  \Yilliam  Penn.  How  well 
his  work  was  done  shall  be  fitly  told  when  the  bells  of  his  capital  city 
shall  ring  out  the  first  glad  notes  of  AMERICAN  INDEPENDENCE. 


KECAPITULATION. 


CHAPTEK  I. 

The  East  India  Company  govern  Manhattan. — A  colony  is  sent  from  Holland. — A 
charter  is  granted  to  the  West  India  Company.— The  Walloons  arrive  at  New  Amster 
dam. — May  builds  Fort  Nassau. — And  Joris,  Fort  Orange. — Civil  government  begins  in 
New  Netherland. — May  is  governor. — And  then  Verhulst. — And  Minuit. — Manhattan  is 
purchased. — And  fortified. — Friendly  relations  are  established  between  the  Walloons  and 
the  Puritans. — The  Dutch  devote  themselves  to  the  fur-trade. — Growth  of  the  colony. — 
A  charter  is  granted. — The  patroons. — Five  manors  are  laid  out. — Delaware  is  colonized. 
— And  then  abandoned. — Van  Twiller  succeeds  Minuit. — A  fort  is  built  at  Hartford. — 
The  English  claim  the  Connecticut. — Sweden  purposes  to  plant  an  American  colony. — 
The  project  is  delayed. — But  renewed  by  Minuit. — A  Swedish  colony  reaches  the  Dela 
ware. — Settles  at  Christiana. — Is  prosperous. — And  New  Netherland  is  jealous. — Fort 
Nassau  is  rebuilt. — Printz  removes  to  Tinicum. — The  Indians  are  provoked  by  the 
Dutch. — War  breaks  out. — A  desultory  contest. — The  Mohawks  come. — Kieft  massacres 
the  Algonquins. — The  war  continues.— Fate  of  Mrs.  Hutchinson. — Underbill  conquers 
the  Indians. — Kieft  the  author  of  the  war. — De  Vries  succeeds  him. 


CHAPTEK  II. 

Stuyvesant  is  appointed  governor. — Peace  established  with  the  Indians. — Free  trade 
succeeds  monopoly. — Growth  of  the  colony. — A  boundary  is  established  between  New 
England  and  New  Netherland. — The  Dutch  again  claim  New  Sweden.— Build  Fort 
Casimir. — The  place  is  captured  by  the  Swedes.— Stuyvesant  conquers  and  annexes  New 
Sweden. — The  Algonquins  rebel. — And  are  subdued.— The  Indians  of  Ulster  rise. — Burn 
Esopus. — Are  punished. — Stuyvesant  is  troubled  about  his  boundaries. — Domestic  diffi 
culties. — New  Netherland  lags. — The  Dutch  prefer  English  laws. — The  province  is 
granted  to  the  duke  of  York.— The  duke  makes  good  his  claim.— Sends  out  Nicolls.— 
And  conquers  New  Netherland. 


180  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER  in. 

Nicolls  settles  the  boundaries  of  New  York. — New  Jersey  is  granted  to  Berkeley  and 
Carteret. — Is  claimed  by  Nicolls. — But  the  claim  is  set  as:de. — The  Territories. — The 
Dutch  claim  liberty. — Are  disappointed. — New  land-titles  are  issued. — Lovelace  succeeds 
Nicolls. — And  is  resisted  by  the  people. — His  tyranny. — Friendship  of  the  English  and 
the  Dutch. — War  with  Holland. — Evertsen  reconquers  New  York. — But  the  province  is 
restored  to  England. — Andros  begins  his  government. — Proves  himself  a  despot. — Claims 
the  country  from  the  Connecticut  to  Maryland. — Goes  to  Saybrook — Is  baffled  by  Cap 
tain  Bull. — Attempts  to  overawe  New  Jersey. — And  fails. — Delaware  is  separated  from 
New  York. — And  joined  to  Pennsylvania. — Dongan  becomes  governor. — The  right  of 
representation  is  conceded. — Character  of  the  Constitution. — A  treaty  is  made  with  the 
Iroquois. — The  duke  of  York  becomes  king. — And  overthrows  colonial  liberties. — 
Andros  is  sent  out  as  governor  of  New  England. — Usurps  the  governments  of  all  the 
colonies  north  of  the  Delaware. — Leisler's  insurrection. — The  province  yields  to  his 
authority. — Schenectady  is  burned. — Ingoldsby  arrives  as  governor. — Leisler  and  Mil- 
borne  are  arrested. — Tried. — And  hanged. — The  Iroquois  treaty  is  renewed. — The  In 
dians  make  war  on  the  French. — The  assembly  declares  against  arbitrary  authority. 
— Fletcher  becomes  governor. — Attempts  to  usurp  the  government  of  Connecticut  and 
New  Jersey. — Is  defeated. — Effort  to  establish  the  Episcopal  Church. — The  project  fails. 
— The  French  invade  New  York. — Are  repelled. — Bellomont  becomes  governor. — The 
career  of  Captain  Kidd. — Cornbury  succeeds  Bellomont. — New  Jersey  is  annexed  to 
New  York. — Cornbury's  fraudulent  administration. — He  is  overthrown. — And  succeeded 
by  Lovelace. — An  unsuccessful  expedition  is  made  against  Montreal. — The  fleet  also  fails. 
— New  York  is  in  debt. — The  treaty  of  Utrecht. — The  Tuscarora  migration. — A  fort  is 
built  at  Oswego. — The  French  fortify  Niagara  and  Crown  Point. — Cosby  is  sent  out  as 
governor.— Assails  the  freedom  of  the  press. — The  trial  of  Zenger. — The  negro  plot. — 
French  invasions  of  New  York. — Treaty  of  Aix-la-Chapelle. — Reflections. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Early  settlements  in  New  Jersey. — At  Bergen. — And  Fort  Nassau. — The  province  is 
granted  to  Berkeley  and  Carteret. — Nicolls  makes  a  grant  to  Puritans. — Elizabethtown 
is  founded. — Nicolls  contends  with  the  Carterets. — The  proprietors  frame  a  constitution. 
— Character  of  the  laws. — The  quit-rents. — The  colonists  resist  payment. — Philip  Car 
teret  is  deposed. — And  James  Carteret  becomes  governor. — New  Jersey  is  retaken  by 
Holland. — And  again  ceded  to  England. — The  duke  of  York  has  his  charter  renewed. — 
Andros  comes  as  governor. — Carteret  resists. — Berkeley  sells  West  Jersey  to  Fenwick. — 
Philip  Carteret  and  Andros  dispute  about  the  Eastern  province. — Laurie,  Lucas  and 
Penn  buy  West  Jersey.— Object  of  the  purchase. — New  Jersey  is  divided. — Line  of  divis 
ion. — The  proprietors  of  West  Jersey  issue  the  Concessions. — The  Quakers  colonize  West 
Jersey. — The  duke  of  York  claims  the  country. — Sir  William  Jones  decides  against 
him. — Andres's  claim  to  East  Jersey  is  annulled. — The  Quakers  convene  an  assembly. — 
And  frame  a  constitution. — East  Jersey  is  purchased  by  the  Friends.— Barclay  is  gov 
ernor. — The  two  Jerseys  submit  to  Andros. — And  afterward  regain  their  liberties. — 
Conflicting  claims  to  the  country. — Discord. — The  proprietors  surrender  their  rights 
of  government  to  the  Crown. — New  Jersey  becomes  a  royal  province. — Is  attached  to 
New  York  under  Cornbury.— The  people  petition  for  a  separation. — Which  is  granted. 
— Morris  becomes  governor. — New  Jersey  not  injured  by  Indian  wars. — Reflections. 


RECAPITULATION.  181 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  Friends  are  persecuted  in  Europe. — Penn  designs  to  plant  a  Quaker  State  in 
America. — Charles  II.  grants  the  charter  of  Pennsylvania. — Penn  relinquishes  his  claims 
on  the  British  government. — Declares  his  purposes. — Writes  a  letter  to  the  Swedes. — 
Invites  emigration. — A  colony  departs  under  Markham. — The  Indians  are  assured  of 
friendship. —  Penn  frames  a  constitution. — The  duke  of  York  surrenders  Delaware. — Ex 
tent  of  Penn's  dominion. — He  leaves  England  with  a  second  colony. — Sketch  of  his  life. 
— He  addresses  the  people  at  New  Castle. — Passes  through  the  Jerseys  to  New  York. — 
Keturns. — Makes  the  great  treaty  with  the  Indians. — Which  is  kept  inviolate. — A  con 
vention  is  held  at  Chester. — A  provisional  constitution  is  adopted. — Penn  visits  Lord 
Baltimore. — Philadelphia  is  founded. — Growth  of  the  city. — Penn  sails  for  England. — 
Lloyd  remains  as  governor. — Delaware  secedes. — Penn  adheres  to  the  Stuarts. — Is  im 
prisoned. — His  province  is  taken  away. — But  afterward  restored. — Penn  revisits  America. 
—The  constitution  is  modified. — Delaware  is  finally  separated. — Penn  returns  to  Eng 
land. — Dies. — His  sons  become  proprietors  of  Pennsylvania. — The  province  is  purchased 
by  the  colonial  assembly. — Reflections. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY.— CONTKXTJED. 

A.  D.  163O— 1754. 

SOUTHERN    COLONIES. 


CHAPTER    I. 

MARYLAND. 

pAPTAIN  JOHN  SMITH  was  the  first  white  man  to  explore  the 
^  Chesapeake  and  its  tributaries.  After  him,  in  1631,  William  Clay- 
borne,  a  resolute  and  daring  English  surveyor,  was  sent  out  by  the 
London  Company  to  make  a  map  of  the  country  about  the  head-waters 
of  the  bay.  By  the  second  charter  of  Virginia  the  territory  of  that 
province  had  been  extended  on  the  north  to  the  forty-first  parallel  of 
latitude.  All  of  the  present  State  of  Maryland  was  included  in  this 
enlargement,  which  also  embraced  the  whole  of  Delaware  and  the  greater 
part  of  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania.  The  ambition  of  Virginia  was 
greatly  excited  by  the  possession  of  this  vast  domain;  to  explore  and 
occupy  it  was  an  enterprise  of  the  highest  importance. 

2.  Clayborne  was  a  member  of  the  council  of  Virginia,  and  secretary 
of  state  in  that  colony.     In  May  of  1631  he  received  a  royal  commission 
authorizing  him  to  discover  the  sources  of  the  Chesapeake  Bay,  to  survey 
the  country  as  far  as  the  forty-first  degree  of  latitude,  to  establish  a  trade 
with  the  Indians,  and  to  exercise  the  right  of  government  over  the  com 
panions  of  his  voyage.      This  commission  was  confirmed  by  Governor 
Harvey  of  Virginia,  and  in  the  spring  of  the  following  year  Clayborne 
began  his  important  and  arduous  work.     The  members  of  the  London 
Company  were  already  gathering  imaginary  riches  from  the  immense  fur- 
trade  of  the  Potomac  and  the  Susquehanna. 

3.  The  enterprise  of  Clayborne  was  attended  with  success.     A  trading- 
post  was  established  on  Kent  Island,  and  another  at  the  head  of  the  bay, 
in  the  vicinity  of  Havre  de  Grace.     The  many  rivers  that  fall  into  the 
Chesapeake  were  again  explored  and  a  trade  opened  with  the  natives. 
The  limits  of  Virginia  were  about  to  be  extended  to  the  borders  of  New 
Netherland.     But  in  the  mean  time,  a  train  of  circumstances  had  been 

182 


MARYLAND. 


183 


prepared  in  England  by  which  the  destiny  of  several  American  provinces 
was  completely  changed.  As  in  many  other  instances,  religious  perse 
cution  again  contributed  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  new  State  in  the 
wilderness.  And  Sir  George  Calvert,  of  Yorkshire,  was  the  man  who 
was  destined  to  become  the  founder.  Born  in  1680 ;  educated  at  Oxford; 
a  man  of  much  travel  and  vast  experience ;  an  ardent  and  devoted  Cath 
olic;  a  friend  of  hu 
manity  ;  honored  with 
knighthood,  and  after 
ward  with  an  Irish 
peerage  and  the  title 
of  LORD  BALTIMORE, 
— he  now  in  middle 
life  turned  aside  from 
the  dignities  of  rank 
and  affluence  to  devote 
the  energies  of  his  life 
to  the  welfare  of  the 
oppressed.  For  the 
Catholics  of  England, 
as  well  as  the  dissent 
ing  Protestants,  were 
afflicted  with  many 
and  bitter  persecu 
tions. 

4.  Lord  Baltimore's 
'••/  first  American  enter- 

LORD  BALTIMORE.  prise  was  the  planting 

of  a  Catholic  colony 

in  Newfoundland.  King  James,  who  was  not  unfriendly  to  the  Roman 
Church,  had  granted  him  a  patent  for  the  southern  promontory  of  the 
island;  and  here,  in  1623,  a  refuge  was  established  for  distressed  Cath 
olics.  But  in  such  a  place  no  colony  could  be  successful.  The  district 
was  narrow,  cheerless,  desolate.  Profitable  industry  was  impossible. 
French  ships  hovered  around  the  coast  and  captured  the  English  fishing- 
boats.  It  became  evident  that  the  settlement  must  be  removed,  and  Lord 
Baltimore  wisely  turned  his  attention  to  the  sunny  country  of  the  Ches 
apeake. 

5.  In  1629  he  made  a  visit  to  Virginia.  The  general  assembly  offered 
him  citizenship  on  condition  that  he  would  take  an  oath  of  allegiance ; 
but  the  oath  was  of  such  a  sort  as  no  honest  Catholic  could  subscribe  to. 


184  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

In  vain  did  Sir  George  plead  for  toleration;  the  assembly  was  inexorabl' . 
It  was  on  the  part  of  the  Virginians  a  short-sighted  and  ruinous  policy. 
For  the  London  Company  had  already  been  dissolved ;  the  king  might 
therefore  rightfully  regrant  that  vast  territory  north  of  the  Potomac 
which  by  the  terms  of  the  second  charter  had  been  given  to  Virginia. 
Lord  Baltimore  left  the  narrow-minded  legislators,  returned  to  London, 
himself  drew  up  a  charter  for  a  new  State  on  the  Chesapeake,  and  easily 
induced  his  friend,  King  Charles  I.,  to  sign  it.  The  Virginians  had 
saved  their  religion  and  lost  a  province. 

6.  The  territory  embraced  by  the  new  patent  was  bounded  by  the 
ocean,  by  the  fortieth  parallel  of  latitude,  by  a  line  drawn  due  south  from 
that  parallel  to  the  most  western  fountain  of  the  Potomac,  by  the  river 
itself  from  its  source  to  the  bay,  and  by  a  line  running  due  east  from  the 
mouth  of  the  river  to  the  Atlantic.     The  domain  included  the  whole  of 
the  present  States  of  Maryland  and  Delaware  and  a  large  part  of  Penn 
sylvania  and  Xew  Jersey.     Here  it  was  the  purpose  of  the  magnanimous 
proprietor  to  establish  an  asylum  for  all  the  afflicted  of  his  own  faith,  and 
to  plant  a  State  on  the  broad  basis  of  religious  toleration  and  popular  lib 
erty.    The  provisions  of  the  charter  were  the  most  liberal  and  ample  which 
had  ever  received  the  sanction  of  the  English  government.     Christianity 
was  declared  to  be  the  religion  of  the  State,  but  no  preference  was  given 
to  any  sect  or  creed.     The  lives  and  property  of  the  colonists  were  care 
fully  guarded.     Free  trade  was  declared  to  be  the  law  of  the  province, 
and  arbitrary  taxation  was  forbidden.     The  rights  of  the  proprietor  ex 
tended  only  to  the  free  appointment  of  the  officers  of  his  government.    The 
power  of  making  and  amending  the  laws  was  conceded  to  the  freemen  of 
the  colony  or  their  representatives. 

7.  One  calamity  darkened  the  prospect.    Before  the  liberal  patent  could 
receive  the  seal  of  State  Sir  George  Calvert  died.     His  title  and  estates 
descended  to  his  son  Cecil;  and  to  him,  on  the  20th  of  June,  1632,  the 
charter  which  had  been  intended  for  his  noble  father  was  finally  issued. 
In  honor  of  Henrietta  Maria,  daughter  of  Henry  IV.  of  France  and 
wife  of  Charles  I.,  the  name  of  MARYLAND  was  conferred  on  the  new 
province.     Independence  of  Virginia  was  guaranteed  in  the  constitution 
of  the  colony,  and  no  danger  was  to  be  anticipated  from  the  feeble  forces 
of  Kew  Xctherland.     It  only  remained  for  the  younger  Lord  Baltimore 
to  raise  a  company  of  emigrants  and  carry  out  his  father's  benevolent 
designs.     The  work  went  forward  slowly,  and  it  was  not  until  November 
of  1633  that  a  colony  numbering  two  hundred  persons  could  be  collected. 
Meanwhile,  Cecil  Calvert  had  abandoned  the  idea  of  coming  in  person  to 
America,  and  had  appointed  his  brother  Leonard  to  accompany  the  col- 


MARYLAND.  185 

onists  to  their  destination,  and  to  act  as  deputy-governor  of  the  new 
province. 

8.  In  March  of  the  following  year  the  immigrants  arrived  at  Old 
Point  Comfort.     Leonard  Calvert  bore  a  letter  from  King  Charles  to 
Governor  Harvey  of  Virginia,  commanding  him  to  receive  the  new 
comers  with  courtesy  and  favor.     The  order  was  complied  with ;  but  the 
Virginians  could  look  only  with  intense  jealousy  on  a  movement  which 
must  soon  deprive  them  of  the  rich  fur-trade  of  the  Chesapeake.     The 
colonists  proceeded  up  the  bay  and  entered  the  Potomac.     At  the  mouth 
of  Piscataway  Creek,  nearly  opposite  Mount  Vernon,  the  pinnace  was 
moored,  and  a  cross  was  set  up  on  an  island.     On  the  present  site  of  Fort 
Washington  there  was  an  Indian  village  whose  inhabitants  came  out  to 
meet  the  English.     A  conference  was  held,  and  the  sachem  of  the  nation 
told  Leonard  Calvert  in  words  of  dubious  meaning  that  he  and  his  colony 
might  stay  or  go  just  as  they  pleased.      Considering  this  answer  as  a 
menace,  and  deeming  it  imprudent  to  plant  his  first  settlement  so  far  up 
the  river,  Calvert  again  embarked  with  his  companions,  and  dropped  down 
stream  to  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Mary's,  within  fifteen  miles  of  the  bay. 
Ascending  the  estuary  for  about  ten  miles,  he  came  to  an  Indian  town. 
The  natives  had  been  beaten  in  battle  by  the  Susquehannas,  and  were  on 
the  eve  of  migrating  into  the  interior.     The  village  was  already  half 
deserted.     With  the  consent  of  the  Red  men,  the  English  moved  into  the 
vacant  huts.     The  rest  of  the  town  was  purchased,  with  the  adjacent  ter 
ritory,  the  Indians  promising  to  give  possession  at  the  opening  of  the 
spring.     The  name  of  ST.  MARY'S  was  given  to  this  the  oldest  colony  of 
Maryland,  and  the  name  of  the  river  was  changed  to  St.  George's. 

9.  Calvert  treated  the  natives  with  great  liberality.     The  consequence 
was  that  the  settlers  had  peace  and  plenty.     The  Indian  women  taught 
the  wives  of  the  English  how  to  make  corn-bread,  and  the  friendly  war 
riors  instructed  the  colonists  in  the  mysteries  of  hunting.     Game  was 
abundant.     The  lands  adjacent  to  the  village  were  already  under  cultiva 
tion.     The  settlers  had  little  to  do  but  to  plant  their  gardens  and  fields 
and  wait  for  the  coming  harvest.     There  was  neither  anxiety  nor  want. 
The  dream  of  Sir  George  Calvert  was  realized.     Within  six  months  the 
colony  of  St.  Mary's  had  grown  into  greater  prosperity  than  the  settle 
ment  at  Jamestown  had  reached  in  as  many  years.     Best  of  all,  the  pledge 
of  civil  liberty  and  religious  toleration  was  redeemed  to  the  letter.     Two 
years  before  the  founding  of  Rhode  Island  the  Catholics  of  the  Ches 
apeake  had  emancipated  the  human  conscience,  built  an  asylum  for  the 
distressed,  and  laid  the  foundations  of  a  free  State. 

10.  Within  less  than  a  year  after  the  founding  of  St.  Mary's  the  free- 


186  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

men  were  convened  in  a  general  assembly.  In  February  of  \n:\~>  th  • 
work  of  colonial  legislation  was  first  begun.  The  record-  of  this  and 
several  succeeding  sessions  were  destroyed  in  the  rebellion  of  1<51">, 
and  not  much  is  known  concerning  the  character  of  the  earliest  laws. 
But  it  is  certain  that  the  province  was  involved  in  difficulty.  For  Clav- 
borne  still  stood  his  ground  on  Kent  Island,  and  openly  resisted  Lord 
Baltimore's  authority.  His  settlement  on  the  island  was  almost  as  strong 
as  the  colony  at  St.  Mary's;  and  Clayborne,  unscrupulous  as  to  the 
right,  and  confident  in  his  power,  resolved  to  appeal  to  arms.  In  1637 
a  bloody  skirmish  occurred  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Wicomico,  on  the 
eastern  shore  of  the  bay.  Several  lives  were  lost,  but  the  insurgents  were 
defeated.  Calvert's  forces  proceeded  to  Kent  Island,  overpowered  the 
settlement,  and  executed  one  or  two  persons  who  had  participated  in  the 
rebellion. 

11.  Clayborne,  in  the  mean  time,  had  escaped  into  Virginia.      The 
assembly  of  Maryland  demanded  the  fugitive;  but  the  governor  refused, 
and  sent  the  prisoner  to  England  for  trial.     The  legislators  of  St.  Mary's 
charged  the  absent  criminal  with  murder  and  piracy,  tried  him,  con 
demned  him  and  confiscated  his  estates.     Clayborne,  who  was  safe  in 
England,  appealed  to  the  king.     The  cause  was  heard  by  a  committee  of 
Parliament,  and  it  was  decided  that  the  commission  of  Clayborne,  which 
was  only  a  license  to  trade  in  the  Chesapeake,  had  been  annulled  by  the 
dissolution  of  the  London  Company,  and  that  the  charter  of  Lord  Balti 
more  was  valid  against  all  opposing  claimants.     Clayborne,  however,  was 
allowed  to  go  at  large. 

12.  In  1639  a  regular  representative  government  was  established  in 
Maryland.     Hitherto  a  system  of  popular  democracy  had  prevailed  in  the 
province ;  each  freeman  had  been  allowed  a  vote  in  determining  the  laws. 
With  the  growth  of  the  colony  it  was  deemed  expedient  to  substitute  the 
more  convenient  method  of  representation.      When  the  delegates  came 
together,  a  declaration  of  rights  was  adopted,  and  the  prerogative  of  the 
proprietor  more  clearly  defined.     All  the  broad  and  liberal  principles  of 
the  colonial  patent  were  reaffirmed.     The  powers  of  the  assembly  were 
made  coextensive   with  those  of  the  House  of  Commons  in   England. 
The  rights  of  citizenship  were  declared  to  be  identical  with  those  of  Eng 
lish  subjects  in  the  mother  country. 

13.  The  Indians  of  Maryland  and  Virginia  had  now  growrn  jealous  of 
foreign  encroachments.     Vague  rumors  of  the  English  Revolution  had 
been  borne  to  the  Red  men,  and  they  believed  themselves  able  to  expel 
the  intruders  from  the  country.     In  l(Jli>  hostilities  were  begun  on  the 
Potomac,  and  for  two  years  the  province  was  involved  in  war.     But  the 


MARYLAND.  187 

settlements  of  Maryland  were  few  and  compact,  and  no  great  suffering 
was  occasioned  by  the  onsets  of  the  barbarians.  In  1644  the  savages 
agreed  to  bury  the  hatchet  and  to  renew  the  broken  pledges  of  friendship. 
Hardly,  however,  had  the  echo  of  Indian  warfare  died  away,  when  the 
colony  was  visited  with  a  worse  calamity  by  the  return  of  its  old  enemy, 
William  Clayborne. 

14.  He  came  to  find  revenge,  and  found  it.     The  king  was  now  at 
war  with  his  subjects,  and  could  give  no  aid  to  the  proprietor  of  an 
American  province.     Clayborne  saw  his  opportunity,  hurried  to  Mary 
land,  and  raised  the  standard  of  rebellion.     Arriving  in  the  province  in 
1644,  he  began  to  sow  the  seeds  of  sedition  by  telling  the  restless  and 
lawless  spirits  of  the  colony  that  they  were  wronged  and  oppressed  by  a 
usurping  government.     Early  in  1645  an  insurrection  broke  out.     Com 
panies  of  desperate  men  came  together,  and  found  in  Clayborne  a  natural 
leader.     The  government  of  Leonard  Calvert  was  overthrown,  and  the 
governor  obliged  to  fly  for  his  life.    Escaping  from  the  province,  he  found 
refuge  and  protection  with  Sir  William  Berkeley  of  Virginia.    Clayborne 
seized  the  colonial  records  of  Maryland,  and  destroyed  them.    One  act  of 
violence  followed  another.     The  government  was  usurped,  and  for  more 
than  a  year  the  colony  was  under  the  dominion  of  the  insurgents.     Mean 
while,  however,  Governor  Calvert  collected  his  forces,  returned  to  the 
province,  defeated  the  rebels,  and  in  August  of  1646  succeeded  in  restor 
ing  his  authority.     It  marks  the  mild  and  humane  spirit  of  the  Cal verts 
that  those  engaged  in  this  unjustifiable  insurrection  were  pardoned  by  a 
general  amnesty. 

15.  The  acts  of  the  provincial  legislature  in  1649  were  of  special  im 
portance.     It  was  enacted  in  broad  terms  that  no  person  believing  in  the 
fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity  should,  on  account  of  his  religious 
opinions  or  practices,  be  in  any  wise  distressed  within  the  borders  of 
Maryland.     It  was  declared  a  finable  offence  for  citizens  to  apply  to  each 
other  the  opprobrious  names  used  in  religious  controversy.     Freedom  of 
conscience  was  reiterated  with  a  distinctness  that  could  not  be  misunder 
stood.     While  Massachusetts  was  attempting  by  proscription  to  establish 
Puritanism  as  the  faith  of  New  England,  and  while  the  Episcopalians  of 
Jamestown  were  endeavoring  by  exclusive  legislation  to  make  the  Church 
of  England  the  Church  of  Virginia,  Maryland  was  joining  with  Rhode 
Island  and  Connecticut  in  proclaiming  religious  freedom.     It  sometimes 
happened  in  those  days  that  Protestants  escaping  from  Protestants  found 
an  asylum  with  the  Catholic  colonists  of  the  Chesapeake. 

16.  In  1650  the  legislative  body  of  Maryland  was  divided  into  two 
branches.     The  upper  house  consisted  of  the  governor  and  members  of 


188  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

his  council  appointed  by  the  proprietor.  The  lower  house,  or  general 
assembly,  was  composed  of  burgesses  elected  by  the  people  of  the  province. 
A^aiii  the  rights  of  Lord  Baltimore  were  carefully  defined  by  provincial 
law.  An  act  was  also  passed  declaring  that  no  taxes  should  be  levied 
without  the  consent  of  the  assembly.  Such  was  the  condition  of  affairs 
in  the  colony  when  the  commonwealth  was  established  in  England.  Par 
liament  was  now  the  supreme  power  in  the  mother  country,  and  it  could 
hardly  be  expected  that  Lord  Baltimore's  charter  would  be  allowed  to 
stand. 

17.  In  1651  parliamentary  commissioners  were  appointed  to  come  to 
America  and  assume  control  of  the  colonies  bordering  on  the  Chesapeake, 
Clayborne  was  a  member  of  the  body  thus  appointed.     When  the  com 
missioners  arrived  in  Maryland,  Stone,  the  deputy  of  Lord  Baltimore, 
was  deposed  from  office.     A  compromise  was  presently  effected  between 
the  adherents  of  the  proprietor  and  the  opposing  faction ;  and  in  June  of 
the  following  year,  Stone,  with  three  members  of  his  council,  was  per 
mitted  to  resume  the  government.      In  April  of  1653  the  Long  Par 
liament,  by  whose  authority  the  commissioners  had  been  appointed,  was 
dissolved.     Stone  thereupon  published  a  proclamation  declaring  that  the 
recent  interference  of  Clayborne  and  his  associates  had  been  a  rebellious 
usurpation.     Clayborne,  enraged  at  this  proclamation,  collected  a  force  in 
Virginia,  returned  into  Maryland,  again  drove  Stone  out  of  office,  and 
entrusted  the  government  to  ten  commissioners  appointed  by  himself. 

18.  The  Puritan  and  republican  party  in  Maryland  had  now  grown 
sufficiently  strong  to  defy  the  proprietor  and  the  Catholics.     A  Protestant 
assembly  was  convened  at  Patuxent  in  October  of  1654.     The  first  act 
was  to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  Cromwell ;  the  next  to  disfranchise 
the  Catholics  and  to  deprive  them  of  the  protection  of  the  laws.     The  un 
grateful  representatives  seemed  to  forget  that  if  Lord  Baltimore  had  been 
equally  intolerant  not  one  of  them  would   have  had  even  a  residence 
within  the  limits  of  Maryland.     It  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  more 
odious  piece  of  legislation  than  that  of  the  assembly  at  Patuxent.     Of 
course  the  Catholic  party  would  not  submit  to  a  code  by  which  they  were 
virtually  banished  from  their  own  province. 

19.  Civil  war   ensued.      Governor  Stone   organized   and   armed  the 
militia,  seized  the  records  of  the  colony,  and  marched  against  the  oppos 
ing  forces.     A  decisive  battle  was  fought  just  across  the  estuary  from  tin- 
present  site  of  Annapolis.     The  Catholics  were  defeated,  with  a  loss  of 
fifty  men  in  killed  and  wounded.     Stone  himself  was  taken  prisoner,  and 
was  only  saved  from  death  by  the  personal  friendship  of  some  of  the  in 
surgents.     Three  of  the  Catholic  leaders  were  tried  by  a  court-martial 


MARYLAND.  189 

and  executed.     Cromwell  paid  but  little  attention  to  these  atrocities,  and 
made  no  effort  to  sustain  the  government  of  Lord  Baltimore. 

20.  In  1656  Josias  Fendall,  a  weak  and  impetuous  man,  was  sent  out 
by  the  proprietor  as  governor  of  the  province.     There  was  now  a  Cath 
olic  insurrection  with  Fendall  at  the  head.     For  two  years  the  govern 
ment  was  divided,  the  Catholics  exercising  authority  at  St.  Mary's,  and 
the  Protestants  at  Leonardstown.     At  length,  in  March  of  1658,  a  com 
promise  was  effected ;  Fendall  was  acknowledged  as  governor,  and  the 
acts  of  the  recent  Protestant  assemblies  were  recognized  as  valid.     A  gen- 
oral  amnesty  was  published,  and  the  colony  was  again  at  peace. 

21.  When  the  death  of  Cromwell  was  announced  in  Maryland,  the 
provincial  authorities  were  much  perplexed.     One  of  four  courses  might 
be  pursued :  Richard  Cromwell  might  be  recognized  as  protector ;  Charles 
II.  might  be  proclaimed  as  king ;  Lord  Baltimore  might  be  acknowledged 
as  hereditary  proprietor ;  colonial  independence  might  be  declared.     The 
latter  policy  was  adopted  by  the  assembly.     On  the  12th  of  March,  1660, 
the  rights  of  Lord  Baltimore  were  formally  set  aside;  the  provincial 
council  was  dissolved,  and  the  whole  power  of  government  was  assumed 
by  the  House  of  Burgesses.     The  act  of  independence  was  adopted  just 
one  day  before  a  similar  resolution  was  passed  by  the  general  assembly  of 
Virginia.     The  population  of  Maryland  had  now  reached  ten  thousand. 

22.  On  the  restoration  of  monarchy  the  rights  of  the  Baltimores  were 
again  recognized,  and  Philip  Calvert  was  sent  out  as  deputy-governor.    In 
the  mean  time,  Fendall  had  resigned  his  trust  as  agent  of  the  proprietor, 
and  had  accepted  an  election  by  the  people.     He  was  now  repaid  for  his 
double-dealing  with  an  arrest,  a  trial  and  a  condemnation  on  a  charge 
of  treason.     Nothing  saved  his  life  but  the  clemency  of  Lord  Baltimore, 
who,  with  his  customary  magnanimity,  proclaimed  a  general  pardon. 

23.  Sir  Cecil  Calvert  died  in  1675,  and  his  son  Charles,  a  young  man 
who  had  inherited  the  virtues  of  the  illustrious  family,  succeeded  to  the 
estates  and  title  of  Baltimore.     For  sixteen  years  he  exercised  the  rights 
of  proprietary  governor  of  Maryland.     The  laws  of  the  province  were 
carefully  revised,  and  the  liberal  principles  of  the  original  charter  re 
affirmed  as  the  basis  of  the  State.     Only  once  during  this  period  was  the 
happiness  of  the  colony  disturbed.     When  the  news  arrived  of  the  abdi 
cation  of  King  James  II.,  the  deputy  of  Lord  Baltimore  hesitated  to 
acknowledge  the  new  sovereigns,  William  and  Mary.     An  absurd  rumor 
was  spread  abroad  that  the  Catholics  had  leagued  with  the  Indians  for 
the  purpose  of  destroying  the  Protestants  of  Maryland  in  a  general  mas 
sacre.     An  opposing  force  was  organized ;  and  in  1689  the  Catholic  party 
was  compelled  to  surrender  the  government.     For  two  years  the  Protest- 


190  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

ants  held  the  province,  and  civil  authority  was  exercised  by  a  body  called 
the  Convention  of  Associates. 

24.  On  the  1st  day  of  June,  1691,  the  government  of  Maryland  was 
revolutionized  by  the  act  of  King  William.     The  charter  of  Lord  Balti 
more  was  arbitrarily  taken  away,  and  a  royal  governor  appointed  over  the 
province.      Sir  Lionel  Copley  received  a  commission,  and  assumed  the 
government  in  1692.     Every  vestige  of  the  old  patent  was  swept  away. 
The  Episcopal  Church  was  established  by  law  and  supported  by  taxation. 
Religious  toleration  was  abolished  and  the  government  administered  on 
despotic  principles.     This  condition  of  aifairs  continued  until  1715,  when 
Queen  Anne  was  induced  to  restore  the  heir  of  Lord  Baltimore  to  the 
rights  of  his  ancestor.     Maryland  again  became  a  proprietary  government 
under  the  authority  of  the  Calverts,  and  so  remained  until  the  Revolu 
tionary  war. 

25.  The  early  history  of  the  colony  planted  by  the  first  Lord  Balti 
more  on  the  shores  of  the  Chesapeake  is  full  of  profitable  instruction.    In 
no  other  American  province  were  the  essential  vices  of  intolerance  more 
clearly  manifested ;  in  no  other  did  the  principle  of  religious  freedom 
shine  with  a  brighter  lustre.     Nor  will  the  thoughtful  student  fail  to 
observe  how  the  severe  dogmas  of  Catholicism  were  softened  down  when 
brought  into  contact  with  the  ennobling  virtues  of  the  Calverts,  until  over 
river  and  bay  and  shore  a  mellow  light  was  diffused  like  a  halo  shining 
from  the  altars  of  the  ancient  Church. 


CHAPTER    II. 

NORTH   CAROLINA. 

fTlHE  first  effort  to  colonize  North  Carolina  was  made  by  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh.  In  1630  an  immense  tract  lying  between  the  thirtieth  and 
the  thirty-sixth  parallels  of  latitude  was  granted  by  King  Charles  to  Sir 
Robert  Heath.  But  neither  the  proprietor  nor  his  successor,  Lord  Mal- 
travers,  succeeded  in  planting  a  colony.  After  a  useless  existence  of 
thirty-three  years,  the  patent  was  revoked  by  the  English  sovereign.  The 
only  effect  of  Sir  Robert's  charter  was  to  perpetuate  the  name  of  CAROLINA, 
which  had  been  given  to  the  country  by  John  Ribault  in  1562. 

2.  In  the  year  1622  the  country  as  far  south  as  the  river  Chowan  was 


NORTH  CAROLINA.  191 

explored  by  Pory,  the  secretary  of  Virginia.  Twenty  years  later  a  com 
pany  of  Virginians  obtained  leave  of  the  assembly  to  prosecute  discovery 
on  the  lower  Roanoke  and  establish  a  trade  with  the  natives.  The  first 
actual  settlement  was  made  near  the  mouth  of  the  Chowan  about  the  year 
1651.  The  country  was  visited  just  afterward  by  Clay  borne  of  Maryland, 
and  in  1661  a  company  of  Puritans  from  New  England  passed  down  the 
coast,  entered  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  River,  purchased  lands  of  the 
Indians  and  established  a  colony  on  Oldtown  Creek,  nearly  two  hundred 
miles  farther  south  than  any  other  English  settlement.  In  1663  Lord 
Clarendon,  General  Monk,  who  was  now  honored  with  the  title  of  duke 
of  Albemarle,  and  six  other  noblemen,  received  at  the  hands  of  Charles 
II.  a  patent  for  all  the  country  between  the  thirty-sixth  parallel  and  the 
river  St.  John's,  in  Florida.  With  this  grant  the  colonial  history  of 
North  Carolina  properly  begins. 

3.  In  the  same  year  a  civil  government  was  organized  by  the  settlers 
on  the  Chowan.     William  Drummond  was  chosen   governor,   and  the 
name  of  ALBEMARLE  COUNTY  COLONY  was  given  to  the  district  border 
ing  on  the  sound.     In  1665  it  was  found  that  the  settlement  was  north 
of  the  thirty-sixth  parallel,  and  consequently  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
province.     To  remedy  this  defect  the  grant  was  extended  on  the  north  to 
thirty-six  degrees  and  thirty  minutes,  the  present  boundary  of  Virginia, 
and  westward  to  the  Pacific.     During  the  same  year  the  little  Puritan 
colony  on  Cape  Fear  River  was  broken  up  by  the  Indians ;  but  scarcely 
had  this  been  done  when  the  site  of  the  settlement,  with  thirty-two  miles 
square  of  the  surrounding  territory,  was  purchased  by  a  company  of 
planters  from  Barbadoes.     A  new  county  named  CLARENDON  was  laid 
out,  and  Sir  John  Yeamans  elected  governor  of  the  colony.     The  pro 
prietors  favored  the  settlement;  immigration  was  rapid;  and  within  a  year 
eight  hundred  people  had  settled  along  the  river. 

4.  The  work  of  preparing  a  frame  of  government  for  the  new  province 
was  assigned  to  Sir  Ashley  Cooper,  earl  of  Shaftesbury.     The  proprietors, 
not  without  reason,  looked  forward  to  the  time  when  a  powerful  nation 
should  arise  within  the  borders  of  their  vast  domain.     To  draft  a  suitable 
constitution  was  deemed  a  work  of  the  greatest  importance.     Shaftesbury 
was  a  brilliant  and  versatile  statesman  who  had  entire  confidence  in  his 
abilities ;  but  in  order  to  give  complete  assurance  of  perfection  in  the 
proposed   statutes,  the   philosopher  John  Locke  was   employed   by  Sir 
Ashley  and  his  associates  to  prepare  the  constitution.     The  legislation  of 
the  world  furnishes  no  parallel  for  the  pompous  absurdity  of  Locke's 
performance. 

*  5.  From  March  until  July  of  1669  the  philosopher  worked  away  in 


192  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

the  preparation  of  his  GRAND  MODEL;  then  the  mighty  instrument  un 
done,  and  signed.  It  contained  a  hundred  and  twenty  articles,  called  the 
"  Fundamental  Constitutions ;"  and  this  was  but  the  beginning  of  the  im 
perial  scheme  which  was  to  stand  like  a  colossus  over  the  huts  and  pas 
tures  along  the  Cape  Fear  and  Chowan  Rivers.  The  empire  of  Carolina 
wras  divided  into  vast  districts  of  four  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  acres 
each.  Political  rights  were  made  dependent  upon  hereditary  wealth. 
The  offices  were  put  beyond  the  reach  of  the  people.  There  were  two 
grand  orders  of  nobility.  There  were  dukes,  earls  and  marquises; 
knights,  lords  and  esquires;  baronial  courts,  heraldic  ceremony,  and 
every  sort  of  feudal  nonsense  that  the  human  imagination  could  conceive 
of.  And  this  was  the  magnificent  constitution  which  a  great  statesman 
and  a  wise  philosopher  had  planned  for  the  government  of  a  few  colonists 
who  lived  on  venison  and  potatoes  and  paid  their  debts  with  tobacco ! 

6.  It  was  one  thing  to  make  the  grand  model,  and  another  thing  to  get 
it  across  the  Atlantic.     In  this  the  proprietors  never  succeeded.     All  at 
tempts  to  establish  the  pompous  scheme  of  government  ended  in  necessary 
failure.     The  settlers  of  Albemarle  and  Clarendon  had  meanwhile  learned 
to  govern  themselves  after  the  simple  manner  of  pioneers,  and  they  could 
but  regard  the  model  and  its  authors  with  disdainful  contempt.     After 
twenty  years  of  fruitless  effort,  Shaftesbury  and  his  associates  folded  up 
their  grand  constitution  and  concluded  that  an  empire  in  the  pine  forests 
of  North  Carolina  was  impossible. 

7.  The  soil  of  Clarendon  county  was  little  better  than  a  desert.     For  a 
while  a  trade  in  staves  and  furs  supplied  a  profitable  industry ;  but  when 
this  traffic  was  exhausted,  the  colonists  began  to  remove  to  other  settle 
ments.     In  1671,  Governor  Yeamans  was  transferred  to  the  colony  which 
had  been  founded  in  the  previous  year  at  the  mouth  of  Ashley  River,  and 
before  the  year  1690  the  whole  county  of  Clarendon  was  a  second  time 
surrendered  to  the  native  tribes.     The  settlement  north  of  Albemarle 
Sound  was  more  prosperous,  but  civil  dissension  greatly  retarded  the 
development  of  the  country. 

8.  For  the  proprietors  were  already  busy  trying  to  establish  their  big  in 
stitutions  in  the  feeble  province.     The  humble  commerce  of  the  colony  was 
burdened  with  an  odious  duty.     Every  pound  of  the  eight  hundred  hogs 
heads  of  tobacco  annually  produced  was  taxed  a  penny  for  the  benefit  of 
the  government.     There  were  at  this  time  less  than  four  thousand  people 
in  North  Carolina,  and  yet  the  traffic  of  these  poor  settlers  with  New 
England  alone  was  so  weighed  down  with  duties  as  to  yield  an  annual 
revenue  of  twelve  thousand  dollars.     Miller,  the  governor,  was  a  harsh 
and  violent  man.     A  gloomy  opposition  to  the  proprietary  government 


NORTH  CAROLINA.  193 

pervaded  the  colony;  and  when,  in  1676,  large  numbers  of  refugees  from 
Virginia — patriots  who  had  fought  in  Bacon's  rebellion — arrived  in  the 
Chowan,  the  spirit  of  discontent  was  kindled  into  open  resistance. 

9.  The  arrival  of  a  merchant-ship  from  Boston  and  an  attempt  to  en 
force  the  revenue  laws  furnished  the  occasion  and  pretext  of  an  insurrec 
tion.     The  vessel  evaded  the  payment  of  duty,  and  was  declared  a  smug 
gler.     But  the  people  flew  to  arms,  seized  the  governor  and  six  members 
of  his  council,  overturned  the  existing  order  of  things  and  established  a 
new  government  of  their  own.     John  Culpepper,  the  leader  of  the  insur 
gents,  was  chosen  governor;  other  officers  were  elected  by  the  people;  and 
in  a  few  weeks  the  colony  was  as  tranquil  as  if  Locke's  grand  model  had 
never  been  heard  of.     But  in  the  next  year,  1679,  the  imprisoned  Mil 
ler  and  his  associates  escaped   from  confinement,  and  going  to  London 
told  a  dolorous  story  about  their  wrongs  and  sufferings.     The  English 
lords  of  trade  took  the  matter  in  hand,  and  it  seemed  that  North  Carolina 
was  doomed  to  punishment. 

10.  But  the  colonists  were  awake  to  their  interests.     Governor  Cul 
pepper  went  boldly  to  England  to  defend  himself  and  to  justify  the  rebel 
lion.     He  was  seized,  indicted  for  high  treason,  tried  and  acquitted  by  a 
jury  of  Englishmen.     It  marks  a  peculiar  feature  of  this  cause  that  the 
sagacious  earl  of  Shaftesbury  came  forward  at  the  trial  and  spoke  in  de 
fence  of  the  prisoner.     But  Lord  Clarendon  was  so  much  vexed  at  the 
acquittal  of  the  rebellious  governor  that  he  sold  his  rights  as  proprietor  to 
the  infamous  Seth  Sothel.     This  man  in  1680  was  sent  out  by  his  associ 
ates  as  governor  of  the  province.     In  crossing  the  ocean  he  was  captured 
by  a  band  of  pirates,  and  for  three  years  the  colony  was  saved  from  his 
evil  presence.     At  last,  in.  1683,  he  arrived  in  Carolina  and  began  his 
work,  which  consisted  in  oppressing  the  people  and  defrauding  the  pro 
prietors.     Cranfield  of  New  Hampshire,  Cornbury  of  New  York  and 
Wingfield  of  Virginia  were  all  respectable  men  in  comparison  with  Sothel, 
whose  sordid  passions  have  made  him  notorious  as  the  worst  colonial  gov 
ernor  that  ever  plundered  an  American  province.     After  five  years  of 
avaricious  tyranny,  the  base,  gold-gathering,  justice-despising  despot  was 
overthrown  in  an  insurrection.     Finding  himself  a  prisoner,  and  fearing 
the  wrath  of  the  defrauded  proprietors  more  than  he  feared  the  indigna 
tion  of  the  outraged  colonists,  he  begged  to  be  tried  by  the  assembly  of 
the  province.     The  request  was  granted,  and  the  culprit  escaped  with  a 
sentence  of  disfranchisement  and  a  twelve  months'   exile  from   North 
Carolina.    . 

11.  Sothel  wras  succeeded  in  the  governorship  by  Ludwell,  who  arrived 
in  1689.     His  administration  of  six  years'  duration  was  a  period  of  peace 


194  7//>To/M'  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

and  contentment.  The  wrongs  of  his  predecessor  were  corrected  as  far  as 
PIKS ihle  by  a  just  and  humane  chief  magistrate.  In  16J)">  came  Sir  John 
Aivhdale,  another  of  the  proprietors,  the  rival  of  Ludwell  in  prudence 
and  integrity.  Then  followed  the  tranquil  administration  of  Governor 
Henderson  Walker;  then,  in  1704,  the  foolish  attempt  of  Robert  Daniel 
to  establish  the  Church  of  England.  In  the  mean  time,  the  colony  had 
grown  strong  in  population  and  resources.  The  country  south  of  tin 
Roanoke  began  to  be  dotted  with  farms  and  hamlets.  Other  settlers 
came  from  Virginia  and  Maryland.  Quakers  came  from  New  England 
and  the  Delaware.  A  band  of  French  Huguenots  came  in  1707.  A 
hundred  families  of  German  refugees,  buffeted  with  war  and  persecution, 
left  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  to  find  a  home  on  the  banks  of  the  Ncuse. 
Peasants  from  Switzerland  came  and  founded  New  Berne  at  the  mouth 
of  the  River  Trent. 

1±  The  Indians  of  North  Carolina  had  gradually  wasted  away.  Pes 
tilence  and  strong  drink  had  reduced  powerful  tribes  to  a  shadow.  Some 
nations  were  already  extinct;  others,  out  of  thousands  of  strong-limbed 
warriors,  had  only  a  dozen  men  remaining.  The  lands  of  the  savages  had 
passed  to  the  whites,  sometimes  by  purchase,  sometimes  by  fraud,  often 
by  forcible  occupation.  The  natives  were  jealous  and  revengeful,  but 
weak.  Of  all  the  mighty  tribes  that  had  inhabited  the  Carolinas  in  the 
days  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  only  the  Corees  and  the  Tuscaroras  were 
still  formidable.  The  time  had  come  when  these  unhappy  nations,  like 
the  rest  of  their  race,  were  doomed  to  destruction.  The  conflict  which 
ended,  and  could  only  end,  in  the  ruin  of  the  Red  men,  began  in  the  year 
1711. 

13.  In  September  of  this  year,  Lawson,  the  surveyor-general  of  North 
Carolina,  ascended  the  Neu>e  to  explore  and  map  the  country.  The  In 
dians  were  alarmed  at  the  threatened  encroachment  upon  their  territory. 
A  band  of  warriors  took  Lawson  prisoner,  led  him  before  their  council, 
condemned  him  and  burned  him  to  death.  On  the  night  of  the  22d,  com 
panies  of  savaps  rose  out  of  the  woods,  fell  upon  the  scattered  settlements 
between  the  Roanoke  and  Pamlico  Sound,  and  murdered  a  hundred  and 
thirty  persons.  Civil  dissension  prevented  the  colonial  authorities  from 
adopting  vigorous  measures  of  defence.  The  protection  of  the  people 
and  the  punishment  of  the  barbarians  were  left  to  the  neighboring  prov 
inces.  Spottswood,  governor  of  Virginia,  made  some  unsuccessful  efforts 
to  render  assistance,  and  Colonel  Barnwell  came  from  South  Carolina  with 
a  company  of  militia  and  a  body  of  friendly  Chcrokees,  Creeks  and  Cata\\- 
bas.  The  savages  were  driven  into  their  fort  in  the  northern  part  of 
Craven  county,  but  could  not  be  dislodged.  While  affairs  were  in  this 


NORTH  CAROLINA.  195 

condition  a  treaty  of  peace  was  made ;  but  Barn  well's  men,  on  their  way 
homeward,  violated  the  compact,  sacked  an  Indian  village  and  made 
slaves  of  the  inhabitants.  The  war  was  at  once  renewed. 

14.  In  September  of  the  next  year,  while  the  conflict  was  yet  unde 
cided,  the  yellow  fever  broke  out  in  the  country  south  of  Pamlico  Sound. 
So  dreadful  were  the  ravages  of  the  pestilence  that  the  peninsula  was 
wellnigh  swept  of  its  inhabitants.     Meanwhile,  Colonel  James  Moore  of 
South  Carolina  had  arrived,  in  command  of  a  regiment  of  whites  and  In- 
dianS)  and  the  Tuscaroras  were  pursued  to  their  principal  fort  on  Cotcntnea 
Creek,  in  Greene  county.     This  place  was  besieged  until  the  latter  part  of 
March,  1713,  and  was  then  carried  by  assault.     Eight  hundred  warriors 
were  taken  prisoners.     The  power  of  the  hostile  nation  was  broken,  but 
the  Tuscarora  chieftains  were  divided  in  council ;  some  were  desirous  of 
peace,  and  some  voted  to  continue  the  war.     This  difference  of  opinion 
led  to  a  division  of  the  tribe.     Those  who  wished  for  peace  were  permit 
ted  to  settle  in  a  single  community  in  the  county  of  Hyde.     Their  hostile 
brethren,  seeing  that  further  resistance  would  be  hopeless,  determined  to 
leave  the  country.     In  the  month  of  June  they  abandoned  their  hunting- 
grounds  made  sacred  by  the  traditions  of  their  fathers,  marched  across 
Virginia,   Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,   reached  Northern  New  York, 
joined  their  kinsmen,  the  Oneidas,  and  became  the  sixth  nation  of  the 
Iroquois  confederacy. 

15.  Thus  far  the  two  Carolinas  had  continued  under  a  common  gov 
ernment.     In  1729  a  final  separation  was  effected  between  the  provinces 
north  and  south  of  Cape  Fear  River,  and  a  royal  governor  appointed  over 
each.     In  spite  of  Locke's  grand  model  and  the  Tuscarora  war,  in  spite 
of  the  threatened  Spanish  invasion  of  1744,  the  northern  colony  had  greatly 
prospered.     The  intellectual  development  of  the  people  had  not  been  as 
rapid  as  the  growth  in  numbers  and  in  wealth.     Little  attention  had  been 
given  to  questions  of  religion.     There  was  no  minister  in  the  province 
until  1703.     Two  years  later  the  first  church  was  built.     The  first  court 
house  was  erected  in  1722,  and  the  printing-press  did  not  begin  its  work 
until  1754.     But  the  people  were  brave  and  patriotic.     They  loved  their 
country,  and  called  it  the  LAND  OF  SUMMER.     In  the  farmhouse  and  the 
village,  along  the  banks  of  the  rivers  and  the  borders  of  the  primeval  for 
ests,  the  spirit  of  liberty  pervaded  every  breast.     The  love  of  freedom  was 
intense,  and  hostility  to  tyranny  a  universal  passion.     In  the  times  of 
Sothel  it  was  said  of  the  North  Carolinans  that  they  would  not  pay  trib 
ute  even  to  Ccesar. 


196  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER  III. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

IX  January  of  1670  the  proprietors  of  Carolina  sent  out  a  colony  under 
command  of  Joseph  West  and  William  Sayle.  There  was  at  this  time 
not  a  single  European  settlement  between  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  River 
and  the  St.  John's,  in  Florida.  Here  was  a  beautiful  coast  of  nearly  four 
hundred  miles  ready  to  receive  the  beginnings  of  civilization.  The  new 
emigrants,  sailing  by  way  of  Barbadoes,  steered  far  to  the  south,  and 
reached  the  mainland  in  the  country  of  the  Savanna]).  The  vessels  first 
entered  the  harbor  of  Port  Royal.  It  was  now  a  hundred  and  eight  years 
since  John  Ribault,  on  an  island  in  this  same  harbor,  had  set  up  a  stone 
engraved  with  the  lilies  of  France;  now  the  Englishman  had  come. 

2.  The  ships  were  anchored  near  the  site  of  Beaufort.     But  the  colo 
nists  were  dissatisfied  with  the  appearance  of  the  country,  and  did  not  go 
ashore.     Sailing  northward  along  the  coast  for  forty  miles,  they  next  en 
tered  the  mouth  of  Ashley  River,  and  landed  where  the  first  high  land 
appeared  upon  the  southern  bank.     Here  were  laid  the  foundations  of 
Old  Charleston,  so  named  in  honor  of  King  Charles  II.     Of  this,  the 
oldest  town  in  South  Carolina,  no  trace  remains  except  the  line  of  a  ditch 
which  was  digged  around  the  fort;  a  cotton-field  occupies  the  site  of  the 
ancient  settlement. 

3.  Sayle  had  been  commissioned  as  governor  and  West  as  commercial 
agent  of  the  colony.     The  settlers  had  been  furnished  with  a  copy  of 
Locke's  big  constitution,  but  they  had  no  more  use  for  it  than  for  a  dead 
elephant.     Instead  of  the  grand  model,  a  little  government  was  organized 
on  the  principles  of  common  sense.     Five  councilors  were  elected  by  the 
people,  and  live  others  appointed  by  the  proprietors.     Over  this  council 
of  ten  the  governor  presided.     Twenty  delegates,  composing  a  house  of 
representatives,  were  chosen  by  the  colonists.      Within  two  years  the  >ys- 
tem  of  popular  government  was  firmly  established  in  the  province.     Ex 
cept  the  prevalence  of  diseases  peculiar  to  the  southern  climate,  no  calam 
ity  darkened  the  prospects  of  the  rising  State. 

4.  In  the  beginning  of  1671  Governor  Sayle  died,  and  West,  by  com 
mon  consent,  assumed  the  duties  of  the  vacant  office.     After  the  lapse  of 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  197 

a  few  months,  Sir  John  Yeamans,  who  had  been  governor  of  the  northern 
province  and  was  now  in  Barbadoes,  was  commissioned  by  the  proprie 
tors  as  chief  magistrate  of  the  southern  colony.  He  brought  with  him  to 
Ashley  River  a  large  cargo  of  African  slaves.  From  the  beginning  the 
colonists  had  devoted  themselves  to  planting ;  but  the  English  laborers, 
unused  as  yet  to  the  climate,  could  hardly  endure  the  excessive  heats  of  the 
sultry  fields.  To  the  Caribbee  negroes,  already  accustomed  to  the  burn 
ing  sun  of  the  tropics,  the  Carolina  summer  seemed  temperate  and  pleasant. 
Thus  the  labor  of  the  black  man  was  substituted  for  the  labor  of  the  white 
man,  and  in  less  than  two  years  from  the  founding  of  the  colony  the  system 
of  slavery  was  firmly  established.  In  this  respect  the  history  of  South 
Carolina  is  peculiar.  Slavery  had  been  introduced  into  all  the  American 
colonies,  but  everywhere  else  the  introduction  had  been  effected  by  those 
who  were  engaged  in  the  slave-trade.  In  South  Carolina  alone  was  the 
system  adopted  as  a  political  and  social  experiment  and  with  a  view  to  the 
regular  establishment  of  a  laboring  class  in  the  State.  Governor  Yeamans 
was  the  first  to  accept  this  policy,  which  soon  became  the  general  policy 
of  the  province.  The  importation  of  negroes  went  on  so  rapidly  that  in 
a  short  time  they  outnumbered  the  whites  as  two  to  one. 

5.  Immigration  from  England  did  not  lag.     During  the  year  1671  a 
system  of  cheap  rents  and  liberal  bounties  was  adopted  by  the  proprietors, 
and  the  country  was  rapidly  filled  with  people.     A  tract  of  a  hundred  and 
fifty  acres  was  granted  to  every  one  who  would  either  immigrate  or  im 
port  a  negro.     Fertile  lands  were  abundant.     Wars  and  pestilence  had 
almost  annihilated  the  native  tribes;  whole  counties  were  almost  without  an 
occupant.     The  disasters  of  one  race  had  prepared  the  way  for  the  coming 
of  another.     Only  a  few  years  before  this  time  New  Netherland  had  been 
conquered  by  the  English.     The  Dutch  were  greatly  dissatisfied  with  the 
government  which  the  duke  of  York  had  established  over  them,  and 
began  to  leave  the  country.     The  proprietors  of  Carolina  sent  several 
ships  to  New  York,  loaded  them  with  the  industrious  but  discontented 
people,  and  brought  them  without  expense  to  Charleston.     The  unoccupied 
lands  west  of  Ashley  River  were  divided  among  the  Dutch,  who  formed 
there  a  thriving  settlement  called  Jamestown.     The  fame  of  the  new 
country  reached  Holland,  and  other  emigrants  left  fatherland  to  join  their 
kinsmen  in  Carolina.     Charles  II.,  who  rarely  aided  a  colony,  collected  a 
company  of  Protestant  refugees  from  the  South  of  Europe,  and  sent  them 
to  Carolina  to  introduce  the  silk-worm  and  to  begin  the  cultivation  of  the 
grape. 

6.  In  1680  the  present  capital  of  South  Carolina  was  founded.     The 
site  of  Old  Charleston  had  been  hastily  and  injudiciously  selected.     The 


198  HISTORY  OF  THE   I'MTKD  STATES. 

delightful    peninsula  called  ()\>tcr    Point,  between   Ashley  and    Cooper 
Rivers,  was   now  chosen  as  the  spot  on  which  to  build  a  city.      The  erec 
tion  of  thirty  dwellings  during  the  first  summer  gave  proof  of  enter p 
the  name  of  CHARLESTON  was  a  second  time  bestowed,  and  the  village 

f  O 

immediately  became  the  capital  of  the  colony.  The  unhealthy  climate 
for  a  while  retarded  the  progress  of  the  new  town,  but  the  people  were 
full  of  life  and  enterprise ;  storehouses  and  wharves  were  built,  and  mer 
chant-ships  soon  began  to  throng  the  commodious  harbor. 

7.  Injustice  provoked  an  Indian  war.     Some  vagabond  Xestoes,  whose 
only  offence   consisted  in  strolling  through  the   plantations,  were   shot. 
The  tribe  appealed  to  the  government,  and  the  proprietors  showed  a  wil 
lingness  to  punish  the  wrongdoers ;  but  the  pioneers  were  determined  to 
fight  and  the  savages  were  naturally  revengeful.     Scenes  of  violence  con- 
tinned  along  the  border,  and  hostilities  began  in  earnest.     In  the  prosecu 
tion  of  the  war  the  colonists  were  actuated  by  a  shameful  spirit  of  avarice. 
The  object  was  not  so  much  to  punish  or  destroy  the  savages  as  to  take 
them  prisoners.     A  bounty  was  offered  for  every  captured  Indian,  and  as 
fast  as  the  warriors  were  taken  they  were  sold  as  slaves  for  the  West  In 
dies.     The  petty  strife  continued  for  a  year,  and  was  then  concluded  with 
a  treaty  of  peace.     Commissioners  were  appointed,  to  whom  all  complaints 
and  disputes  between  the  natives  and  the  colonists  should  henceforth  be 
submitted. 

8.  South  Carolina  was  favored  with  rapid  immigration,  and  the  immi 
grants  were  worthy  to  become  the  founders  of  a  great  State.     The  best 
nations  of  Europe  contributed  to  people  the  country  between  Cape  Fear 
and  the  Savannah.     England  continued  to  send  her  colonies.     In  1683 
Joseph  Blake,  a  brother  of  the  great  English  admiral,  devoted  his  fortune 
and  the  last  years  of  his  life  to  bringing  a  large  company  of  dissenters 
from  Somersetshire  to  Charleston.     In  the  same  year  an  Irish  colony 
under  Ferguson  arrived  at  Ashley  River,  and  met  a  hearty  welcome.     A 
company  of  Scotch  Presbyterians,  ten  families  in  all,  led  by  the  excellent 
Lord  Cardross,  settled  at  Port  Royal  in  1684.     The  authorities  of  Charles 
ton  claimed  jurisdiction  there,  and  the  new  immigrants  reluctantly  yielded 
to  the  claim.     Two  years  afterward  a  band  of  Spanish  soldiers  arrived 
from  St.  Augustine,  and  the  unhappy  Scotch  exiles  were  driven  from  their 
homes.     But  intolerant  France  gave  up  more  of  her  subjects  than  did  all 
the  other  nations. 

9.  As  early  as  1598  Henry  IV.,  king  of  the  French,  had  published  a 
celebrated  proclamation,  called  the  Edict  of  Xantcs,  by  the  terms  of  which 
the  Huguenots  were  protected  in  their  rights  of  religious  worship.     X«»w, 
after  eighty-seven  years  of  toleration,  Louis  XIV.,  blinded  with  bigotry 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  199 

and  passion  and  hoping  to  make  Catholicism  universal,  revoked  the  kindly 
edict,  and  exposed  the  Protestants  of  his  kingdom  to  the  long-suppressed 
rage  of  their  enemies.  In  order  to  enforce  the  decree  of  revocation  the 
French  army  was  quartered  in  the  towns  of  the  Huguenots,  the  ports  were 
closed  against  emigration,  and  the  borders  were  watched  to  prevent  escape. 
How  foolish  are  the  ways  of  despotism !  In  spite  of  every  precaution, 
five  hundred  thousand  of  the  best  people  of  France,  preferring  banishment 
to  religious  thraldom,  escaped  from  their  country  and  fled,  self-exiled,  into 
foreign  lands.  The  Huguenots  were  scattered  from  the  Baltic  Sea  to  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  on  the  Western  continent  from  Maine  to  Flor 
ida.  But  of  all  the  American  colonies,  South  Carolina  received  the  great 
est  number  of  French  refugees  within  her  borders.  They  were  met  by 
1?he  proprietors  with  a  pledge  of  protection  and  a  promise  of  citizenship ; 
but  neither  promise  nor  pledge  was  immediately  fulfilled,  for  the  colony 
had  not  yet  determined  what  should  be  its  laws  of  naturalization.  Both 
the  general  assembly  and  the  proprietors  claimed  the  right  of  fixing  the 
conditions.  Until  that  question  could  be  decided  the  Huguenots  were 
kept  in  suspense,  and  were  sometimes  unkindly  treated  by  the  jealous 
English  settlers.  Not  until  1697  were  all  discriminations  against  the 
French  immigrants  removed. 

10.  In  1686  came  James  Colleton  as  colonial  governor.     He  began  his 
administration  with  a  foolish  attempt  to  establish  the  mammoth  constitu 
tion  of  Locke  and  Shaftesbury.     No  wonder  that  the  assembly  resisted 
his  authority,  and  that  the  people  were  embittered  against  him.     The  rents 
came  due;  payment  was  refused,  and  the  colony  was  in  a  state  of  rebellion. 
In  order  to  divert  attention  from  himself,  Colleton  published  a  proclama 
tion  setting  forth  the  danger  o£  a  pretended  invasion  by  the  Indians  and 
Spaniards.     The  militia  was  called  out  and  the  province  declared  under 
martial  law.     It  was  all  in  vain.     The  people  were  only  exasperated  by 
the  arbitrary  proceedings  of  the  governor.     Tidings  came  that  James  II. 
had  been  driven  from  the  throne  of  England.     The  popular  assembly  was 
convened,  and  William  and  Mary  were  proclaimed  as  sovereigns.     In 
1690  a  decree  of  impeachment  was  passed  against  Colleton,  and  he  was 
banished  from  the  province. 

11.  The  people  of  North  Carolina  had  just  performed  a  similar  service 
for  Seth  Sothel.     Not  satisfied  with  his  previous  success,  he  at  once  re 
paired  to  Charleston  and  assumed  the  government  of  the  southern  colony. 
To  SothePs  other  merits  were  added  the  qualifications  of  a  first-rate  dem 
agogue  ;  he  induced  the  people  to  acquiesce  in  his  usurpation  and  to  sus 
tain  his  authority.     But  his  avaricious  disposition  could  not  long  be  held 
in  check.     The  proprietors  disclaimed  his  acts  and  after  a  turbulent  rule 


200  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

of  two  years,  lie  au<l  his  government  were  overthrown.  One  bright  page 
redeems  the  record' of  his  administration.  In  May  of  1691  the  first  gen 
eral  act  of  enfranchisement  was  passed  in  favor  of  the  Huguenot-. 

12.  Philip  Luchvell,  who  had   been  collector  of  customs  in   Virginia, 
and   since  1689  governor  of  North  Carolina,  was  now  sent  to  establish 
order  in  the  southern  province.     He  spent  a  year  in  a  well-meant  effort 
to  administer  the  government  of  the  proprietors;  but  the  people  were 
fixed  in  their  antagonism  to  the  constitution,  and  nothing  could  be  accom 
plished.     Ludwell  gave  up  the  hopeless  task,  withdrew  from  the  prov 
ince,  and  returned  to  Virginia,     South  Carolina  had  fallen  into  a  condi 
tion  bordering  on  anarchy. 

13.  Nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century  had  elapsed  since  Locke  drafted  the 
grand  model.     At  last  the  proprietors  came  to  see  that  the  establishment* 
of  such  a  monstrous  frame  of  government  over  an  American  colony  was 
impossible.     Pride  said  that  the  constitution  should  stand,  for  the  nobility 
of  England    had  declared   it  immortal.     But  self-interest  and  common 
sense  demanded  its  abrogation,  and  the  demand  prevailed.     In  April  of 
1693  the  proprietors  assembled  and  voted  the  boasted  model  out  of  exist 
ence.     It  was  enacted  at  the  same  meeting  that  since  the  people  of  Caro 
lina  preferred  a  simple  charter  government,  their   request  be  granted. 
The  magnificent  paper  empire  of  Shaftesbury  was  swept  into  oblivion. 

14.  Thomas  Smith  was  now  appointed  governor,  but  was  soon  super 
seded  by  John  Archdale,  a  distinguished  and  talented  Quaker.     Arriving 
in  11)1)5,  he  began  an  administration  so  just  and  wise  that  dissension  ceased 
and  the  colony  entered  upon  a  new  career  of  prosperity.     The  quit-rents 
on  lands  were  remitted  for  four  years.     The  people  were  given  the  option 
of  paying  their  taxes  in  money  or  in  produce.     The  Indians  were  concili 
ated  with  kindness  and  protected  against  kidnappers.     Some  native  Cath 
olics  were  ransomed  from  slavery  and  sent  to  their  homes  in  Florida,  and 
the  Spanish  governor   reciprocated   the  deed   with  a  friendly  message. 
When  the  old  jealousy  against  the  Huguenots  asserted  itself  in  the  gen 
eral  assembly,  the  benevolent  influence  of  Archdale  procured  the  passage 
of  a  law  by  which  all  Christians,  except  the  Catholics,  were  fully  enfran- 
elii-ed;  the  ungenerous  exception  wras  made  against  the  governor's  will. 
It  was  a  real  misfortune  to  the  colony  when,  in  1698,  the  good  governor 
was  recalled  to  England. 

15.  James  Moore  was  next  commissioned  as  chief  magistrate.     The 
first  important  act  of  his  administration  was  a  declaration  of  hostilities 
against  the  Spanish  settlement  of  St.  Augustine.     Queen  Anne's  War  had 
broken  out.     The  Spaniards  were  in  alliance  with  the  French  against  the 
English.     By  the  antagonism  of  England  and  Spain,  South  Carolina  and 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  201 

Florida  were  brought  into  conflict.  Yet  a  declaration  of  war  was  strong 
ly  opposed  in  the  assembly  at  Charleston,  and  was  only  passed  by  a 
small  majority.  It  was  voted  to  raise  and  equip  a  force  of  twelve  hun 
dred  men,  and  to  invade  Florida  by  land  and  water.  The  summer  of 
1702  was  spent  in  preparation,  and  in  September  the  expeditions  departed, 
the  land-forces  led  by  Colonel  Daniel  and  the  fleet  commanded  by  the 
governor. 

16.  The  English  vessels  sailed  down  the  coast,  entered  the  St.  John's 
and  blocked  up  the  river.     Daniel  marched  overland,  reached  St.  Augus 
tine  and  captured  the  town.     But  the  Spaniards  withdrew  without  serious 
loss  into  the  castle,  and  bade  defiance  to  the  besiegers.     Without  artillery 
it  was  evident  that  the  place  could  not  be  taken.     Colonel  Daniel  was 
despatched  with  a  sloop  to  Jamaica  to  procure  cannons  for  the  siege ;  but 
before  his  return  two  Spanish  men-of-war  appeared  at  the  mouth  of  the 
St.  John's,  and  Governor  Moore  found  himself  blockaded.     His  courage 
was  not  equal  to  the  occasion.     Abandoning  his  ships,  he  took  to  the 
shore,  and  collecting  his  forces  hastily  retreated  into  Carolina.     Daniel 
returned  and  entered  the  St.  John's,  but  discovered  the  danger  in  time  to 
make  his  escape.     The  governor's  retreat  occasioned  great  dissatisfaction. 
There  were  insinuations  of  cowardice  and  threats  of  impeachment,  but 
no  formal  action  was  taken  against  him.     The  only  results  of  the  unfor 
tunate  expedition  were  debt  and  paper  money.     In  order  to m  meet  the 
heavy  expenses  of  the  war,  the  assembly  was  obliged  to  issue  bills  of 
credit  to  the  amount  of  six  thousand  pounds  sterling. 

17.  Governor  Moore  retrieved  his  reputation  by  invading  the  Indian 
nations  south-west  of  the  Savannah.     In  December  of  1705  he  left  the 
province  at  the  head  of  fifty  volunteers  and  a  thousand  friendly  natives. 
White  men  had  not  been  seen  marching  in  these  woods  since  the  days  of 
De  Soto.     On  the  14th  of  the  month  the  invaders  reached  the  fortified 
town  of  Ayavalla,  in  the  neighborhood  of  St.  Mark's.     An  attack  was 
made  and  the  church  set  on  fire.     A  Franciscan  monk  came  out  and 
begged  for  mercy ;  but  the  place  was  carried  by  assault,  and  more  than 
two  hundred  prisoners  were  taken,  only  to  be  enslaved.    On  the  next  day 
Moore's  forces  met  and  defeated  a  large  body  of  Indians  and  Spaniards. 
Five  important  towns  were  carried  in  succession,  and  the  English  flag 
was  borne  in  triumph  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.     Communication  between 
the  Spanish  settlements  of  Florida  and  the  French  posts  in  Louisiana 
was  entirely  cut  off. 

18.  Meanwhile,  the  Church  of  England  had  been  established  by  law 
in  South  Carolina.     In  the  first  year  of  Johnston's  administration  the 
High  Church  party  succeeded  in  getting  a  majority  of  one  in  the  colonial 


202  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


ly,  and  immediately  passed  an  act  disfranchising  all  the  disscuit  rs 
in  the  province.  An  appeal  was  carried  to  the  proprietors,  onlv  i->  In-  re 
jected  with  contempt.  The  dissenting  party  next  laid  their  cause  before 
Parliament,  and  that  body  promptly  voted  that  the  act  of  disfVanchiseinent 
was  contrary  to  the  laws  of  England,  and  that  the  proprietors  had  for 
feited  their  charter.  The  queen's  ministers  were  authorized  to  declare  the 
intolerant  law  null  and  void.  In  November  of  the  same  year  the  colo 
nial  legislature  revoked  its  own  act  so  far  as  the  disfranchising  clause  was 
concerned  ;  but  Episcopalian  ism  continued  to  be  the  established  faith  of 
the  province. 

19.  The  year  1706  was  a  stirring  epoch  in  the  history  of  South  Caro 
lina.     A  French  and  Spanish  fleet  was  sent  from  Havana  to  capture 
Charleston  and  subdue  the  country.     The  orders  were  more  easily  given 
than  executed.    The  brave  people  of  the  capital  flew  to  arms.     Governor 
Johnson  and  Colonel  William  Khett  inspired  the  volunteers  with  courage; 
and  when  the  hostile  squadron  anchored  in  the  harbor,  the  city  was  ready 
for  a  stubborn  defence.     Several  times  a  landing  was  attempted,  but  the 
invaders  were  everywhere  repulsed.    At  last  a  French  vessel  succeeded  in 
getting  to  shore  with  eight  hundred  troops,  but  they  were  attacked  with 
fury  and  driven  off  with  a  loss  of  three  hundred  in  killed  and  prisoners. 
The  siege  was  at  once  abandoned  ;  unaided  by  the  proprietors,  South  Car 
olina  had  made  a  glorious  defence. 

20.  In  the  spring  of  1715  war  broke  out  with  the  Yamassees.     As 
usual  with  their  race,  the  Indians  began  hostilities  with  treachery.     At 
the  very  time  when  Captain  Xairne  was  among  them  as  a  friendly  ambas 
sador,  the  wily  savages  rose  upon  the  frontier  settlements  and  committed 
an  atrocious  massacre.     The  people  of  Port  Royal  were  alarmed  just  in 
time  to  escape  in  a  ship  to  Charleston.     The  desperate  savages  rushed  on 
to  within  a  short  distance  of  the  capital.     It  seemed  that  the  city  would 
be  taken  and  the  whole  colony  driven  to  destruction.     But  the  brave 
Charles  Craven,  governor  of  the  province,  rallied  the  militia  of  Colleton 
district,  and  the  blood-stained  barbarians  were  driven  back.     A  vigorous 
pursuit  began,  and  the  savages  were  pressed  to  the  banks  of  the  Salke- 
hatchie.     Here  a  decisive  battle  was  fought,  and  the  Indians  were  com 
pletely  routed.     The  Yamassees  collected  their  shattered  tribe  and  retired 
into  Florida,  where  they  were  received  by  the  Spaniards  as  friends  and 
confederates. 

21.  In  1719  the  government  of  South  Carolina  was   revolutionized. 
At  the  close  of  the  war  with  the  Yamassees  the  assembly  petitioned  the 
proprietors  to  bear  a  portion  of  the  expense.     But  the  avaricious  noble 
men  refused,  and  would  take  no  measures  for  the  future  protection  of  the 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  203 

colony.  The  people  were  greatly  burdened  with  rents  and  taxes.  The 
lands  were  monopolized ;  every  act  of  the  assembly  which  seemed  for  the 
public  good  was  vetoed  by  the  proprietors.  In  the  new  election  every 
delegate  was  chosen  by  the  popular  party.  The  21st  of  December  was 
training-day  in  Charleston.  On  that  day  James  Moore,  the  new  chief 
magistrate  elected  by  the  people,  was  to  be  inaugurated.  Governor  John 
son  forbade  the  military  display  and  tried  to  prevent  the  inauguration ; 
but  the  militia  collected  in  the  public  square,  drums  were  beaten,  flags 
were  flung  out  on  the  forts  and  shipping,  and  before  nightfall  the  propri 
etary  government  of  Carolina  was  overthrown.  Governor  Moore  was 
duly  inaugurated  in  the  name  of  King  George  I.  A  colonial  agent  was 
at  once  sent  to  England ;  the  cause  of  the  colonists  was  heard,  and  the 
forfeited  charter  of  the  proprietors  abrogated  by  act  of  Parliament. 

22.  Francis  Nicholson  was  now  commissioned  as  governor.     He  had 
already  held  the  office  of  chief  magistrate  in  New  York,  in  Virginia,  in 
Maryland  and  in  Nova  Scotia.     He  began  a  successful  administration  in 
South  Carolina  by  concluding  treaties  of  peace  and  commerce  with  the 
Cherokees  and  the  Creeks.     But  another  and  final  change  in  colonial 
affairs  was  now  at  hand.     In  1729  seven  of  the  eight  proprietors  of  the 
Carolinas  sold  their  entire  claims  in  the  provinces  to  the  king.     Lord 
Carteret,  the  eighth  proprietor,  would  surrender  nothing  but  his  right  of 
jurisdiction,  reserving  his  share  in  the  soil.     The  sum  paid  by  King 
Georg6  for  the  two  colonies  was  twenty-two  thousand  five  hundred  pounds 
sterling.     Royal  governors  were  appointed,  and  the  affairs  of  the  province 
were  settled  on  a  permanent  basis,  not  to  be  disturbed  for  more  than  forty 
years. 

23.  The  people  who  colonized  South  Carolina  were  brave  and  chival 
rous.     On  the  banks  of  the  Santee,  the  Edisto  and  the  Combahee  were 
gathered  some  of  the  best  elements  of  the  European  nations.     The  Hu 
guenot,  the  Scotch  Presbyterian,  the  English  dissenter,  the  loyalist  and 
High  Churchman,  the  Irish  adventurer  and  the  Dutch  mechanic,  com 
posed  the  powerful  material  out  of  which  soon  grew  the  beauty  and  re 
nown  of  the  PALMETTO  STATE.     Equally  with  the  rugged  Puritans  of 
the  North,  the  South  Carolinians  were  lovers  of  liberty.     Without  the 
severe  morality  and  formal  manners  of  the  Pilgrims,  the  people  who  were 
once  governed  by  the  peaceful  Archdale  and  once  led  to  war  by  the  gallant 
Craven  became  the  leaders  in  courtly  politeness  and  high-toned  honor  be 
tween  man  and  man.     In  the  coming  struggle  for  freedom  South  Caro 
lina  will  bear  a  noble  and  distinguished  part ;  the  fame  of  the  patriotic 
Rhett  will  be  perpetuated  by  Marion  and  Sumter. 


204  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

GEORGIA. 

EORGIA,  the  thirteenth  American  colony,  was  founded  in  a  spirit 
of  pure  benevolence.  The  laws  of  England  permitted  imprisonment 
for  debt.  Thousands  of  English  laborers,  who  through  misfortune  and 
thoughtless  contracts  had  become  indebted  to  the  rich,  were  annually  ar 
rested  and  thrown  into  jail.  There  were  desolate  and  starving  families. 
The  miserable  condition  of  the  debtor  class  at  last  attracted  the  attention 
of  Parliament,  In  1728  a  commissioner  was  appointed,  at  his  own  request, 
to  look  into  the  state  of  the  poor,  to  visit  the  prisons  of  the  kingdom,  and 
to  report  measures  of  relief.  The  work  was  accomplished,  the  jails  were 
opened,  and  the  poor  victims  of  debt  returned  to  their  homes. 

2.  The  noble  commissioner  was  not  yet  satisfied.     For  the  liberated 
prisoners  and  their  friends  were  disheartened  and  disgraced  in  the  country 
of  their  birth.     Was  there  no  land  beyond  the  sea  where  debt  was  not  a 
crime,  and  where  poverty  was  no  disgrace?     To  provide  a  refuge  for  the 
down-trodden  poor  of  England  and  the  distressed  Protestants  of  other 
countries,  the  commissioner  now  appealed  to  George  II.  for  the  privilege 
of  planting  a  colony  in  America.     The  petition  was  favorably  heard,  and 
on  the  9th  of  June,  1732,  a  royal  charter  was  issued  by  which  the  terri 
tory  between  the  Savannah  and  Altumalia  Rivers,  and  westward  from  the 
upper  fountains  of  those  rivers  to  the  Pacific,  was  organized  and  granted 
to  a  corporation  for  twenty-one  years,  to  be  held  in  trust  for  the  jioor.     In 
honor  of  the  king,  the  new  province  received  the  name  of  GEORGIA. 
But  what  was  the  name  of  that  high-settled,  unselfish  commissioner  of 
Parliament  ? 

3.  James  Oglethorpe,  the  philanthropist.     Born  a  loyalist,  educated  at 
Oxford,  a  High  Churchman,  a  cavalier,  a  soldier,  a  member  of  Parliament, 
benevolent,  generous,  full  of  sympathy,  far-sighted,  brave  as  John  Smith, 
chivalrous  as  De  Soto,  Oglethorpe  gave  in  middle  life  the  full  energies  of 
a  vigorous  body  and  a  lofty  mind  to  the  work  of  building  in  the  sunny 
South  an  asylum  for  the  oppressed  of  his  own  and  other  lands.     The 
magnanimity  of  the  enterprise  was  heightened  by  the  fact  that  he  did  not 
believe  in  the  equality  of  men,  but  only  in  the  right  and  duty  of  the  strong 
to  protect  the  weak  and  sympathize  with  the  lowly.     To  Oglethorpe,  as 


GEORGIA. 


205 


principal  member  of  the  corporation,  the  leadership  of  the  first  colony  to 
be  planted  on  the  banks  of  the  Savannah,  was  naturally  entrusted. 

4.  By  the  mid 
dle  of  November  a 
hundred  and  twen 
ty  emigrants  were 
ready  to  sail  for 
the  New  World. 
Oglethorpe,  like 
t  h  e  elder  "Win- 
throp,  determined 
to  share  the  dan 
gers  and  hardships 
of  his  colony.  In 
January  of  1733 
the  company  was 
welcomed  at 
Charleston.  Pass 
ing  down  the  coast, 
the  vessels  were  • 
anchored  f  o  r  a 
short  time  at  Beau 
fort,  while  the  gov 
ernor  with  a  few 


JAMES  OGL.ETHOEPE. 


companions  as 
cended  the  bound 
ary  river  of  Georgia,  and  selected  as  the  site  of  his  settlement  the  high 
bluff  on  which  now  stands  the  city  of  Savannah.  Here,  on  the  1st  day  of 
February,  were  laid  the  foundations  of  the  oldest  English  town  south  of 
the  Savannah  River.  Broad  streets  were  laid  out ;  a  public  square  was 
reserved  in  each  quarter ;  a  beautiful  village  of  tents  and  board  houses, 
built  among  the  pine  trees,  appeared  as  the  capital  of  a  new  common 
wealth  where  men  were  not  imprisoned  for  debt. 

5.  Tomo-chichi,  chief  of  the  Yamacraws,  came  from  his  cabin,  half  a 
mile  distant,  to  see  his  brother  Oglethorpe.  There  was  a  pleasant  con 
ference.  "  Here  is  a  present  for  you,"  said  the  red  man  to  the  white  man. 
The  present  was  a  buffalo  robe  painted  on  the  inside  with  the  head  and 
feathers  of  an  eagle.  "  The  feathers  are  soft,  and  signify  love ;  the  buf 
falo  skin  is  the  emblem  of  protection.  Therefore  love  us  and  protect  us," 
said  the  old  chieftain.  Such  a  plea  could  not  be  lost  on  a  man  like  Ogle- 
thorpe.  Seeing  the  advantages  of  peace,  he  sent  an  invitation  to  the  chiefs 


206  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

of  the  Muskhogces  to  meet  him  in  a  general  council  at  his  capital.  The 
conference  was  held  on  the  29th  of  May.  Long  King,  the  sachem  <>i' 
Oeonas,  .-poke  for  all  the  tribes  of  his  nation.  The  English  were  wel 
comed  to  the  country.  Bundles  of  buckskins,  and  such  other  good  gifts 
as  savage  civilization  could  offer,  were  laid  down  plentifully  at  the  feet 
of  the  whites.  The  governor  and  his  poor  but  generous  colony  responded 
with  valuable  presents  and  words  of  faithful  friendship.  The  fame  of 
Oglethorpe  spread  far  and  wide  among  the  Red  men.  From  the  distant 
mountains  of  Tennessee  came  the  noted  chief  of  the  Cherokees  to  confer 
with  the  humane  and  sweet-tempered  governor  of  Georgia. 

6.  The  councilors  in   England  who   managed  the  affairs  of  the  new 

O  " 

State  encouraged  emigration  with  every  liberal  offer.  Swiss  peasants  left 
their  mountains  to  find  a  home  on  the  Savannah.  The  plaid  cloak  of  the 
Scotch  Highlander  wras  seen  among  the  wigwams  of  the  Muskhogees. 
From  distant  Salzburg,  afar  on  the  borders  of  Austria,  came  a  noble  col 
ony  of  German  Protestants,  singing  their  way  down  the  Rhine  and  across 
the  ocean.  Oglethorpe  met  them  at  Charleston,  bade  them  welcome,  led 
them  to  Savannah  and  thence  through  the  woods  to  a  point  twenty  miles 
iij)  the  river,  told  them  of  English  rights  and  the  freedom  of  conscience, 
and  left  them  to  found  the  village  of  Ebenezer. 

7.  In  April  of  1734,  Governor  Oglethorpe  made  a  visit  to  England. 
His  friend  Tomo-chichi  went  with  him,  and  made  the  acquaintance  of 
King  George.     It  was  said  in  London  that  no  colony  was  ever  before 
founded  so  wisely  and  well  as  Georgia,     The  councilors  prohibited  the 
importation  of  ruin.     Traffic  with  the  Indians — always  a  dangerous  mat 
ter — was  either  interdicted  or  regulated  by  special  license.    When  it  came 
to  the  question  of  labor,  slavery  was  positively  forbidden.     It  was  said 
that  the  introduction  of  slaves  would  be  fatal  to  the  interests  of  the  Eng 
lish  and  German  laborers  for  whom  the  colony  had  been  founded.     While 
the  governor  was  still  abroad,  the  first  company  of  Moravians,  number 
ing  nine,  and  led  by  the  evangelist  Spangenberg,  arrived  at  Savannah. 

8.  In   February  of  173(>,  Oglethorpe  himself  came  back  with  a  new 
colony  of  three  hundred.     Part  of  these  were  Moravians,  and  nearly  all 
were  people  of  deep  piety  and   fervent  spirit.     First  among  them — first 
in  zeal  and  first  in  the  influence  which  he  was  destined  to  exert  in  after 
times — was    the   celebrated    John   Wesley,  the    founder    of  Methodism. 
Overflowing  with  religious  enthusiasm,  he  came  to  Georgia,  not  as  a  poli 
tician,  not  as  a  minister  merely,  but  as  an  apostle.      To  lead  the  people  to 
righteousness,  to  spread  the  gospel,  to  convert  the  Indians,  and  to  intro 
duce  a   new  type  of  religion  characteri/ed   by  few  forms  and  much  emo 
tion,  these  were  the  purposes  that  thronged  his  lofty  fancy.     He  was 


GEORGIA.  207 

doomed  to  much  disappointment.  The  mixed  people  of  the  new  province 
could  not  be  moulded  to  his  will ;  and  after  a  residence  of  less  than  two 
years  he  left  the  colony  with  a  troubled  spirit.  His  brother,  Charles 
Wesley,  came  also  as  a  secretary  to  Governor  Oglethorpe;  but  Charles 
was  a  poet,  a  timid  and  tender-hearted  man  who  pined  with  homesickness 
and  gave  way  under  discouragement.  But  when,  in  1738,  the  famous 
George  Whitefield  came,  his  robust  and  daring  nature  proved  a  match  for 
all  the  troubles  of  the  wilderness.  He  preached  with  fiery  eloquence. 
To  build  an  orphan-house  at  Savannah  he  went  through  all  the  colonies ; 
and  those  who  heard  his  voice  could  hardly  refuse  him  money.  Think 
ing  no  longer  of  native  land,  he  found  a  peaceful  grave  in  New  England. 

9.  Meanwhile,  Oglethorpe  was  busy  with  the  affairs  of  his  growing 
province-.     Anticipating  war  with  Spain,  he  began  to  fortify.     For  the 
Spaniards  were  in  possession  of  Florida,  and  claimed  the  country  as  far 
north  as  St.  Helena  Sound.     All  of  Georgia  was  thus  embraced  in  the 
Spanish  claim.     But  Oglethorpe  had  a  charter  for  Georgia  as  far  south 
as  the  Altamaha,  and  he  had  secured  by  treaty  with  the  Indians  all  the 
territory  between  that  river  and  the  St.  Mary's.     In  1736  he  ascended 
the  Savannah  and  built  a  fort  at  Augusta.     On  the  north  bank  of  the 
Altamaha,  twelve  miles  from  its  mouth,  Fort  Darien  was    built.     On 
Cumberland  Island,  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Mary's,  a  fortress  was  erected 
and  named  Frederica.     Proceeding  down  the  coast  with  a   company  of 
Highlanders,  the  daring  governor  reached  the  mouth  of  the  St.  John's, 
and  on  Amelia  Island  built  still  another  fort,  which  he  named  St.  George. 
The  river  St.  John's  was  claimed  from  this  time  forth  as  the  southern 
boundary  of  Georgia.     To  make  his  preparations  complete,  the  governor 
again  visited  England,  and  was  commissioned  as  brigadier-general,  with  a 
command  extending  over  his  own  province  and  South  Carolina.    In  Octo 
ber  of  1737  he  returned  to  Savannah,  bringing  with  him  a  regiment  of 
six  hundred  men.     Such  were  the  vigorous  measures  adopted  by  Ogle 
thorpe  in  anticipation  of  a  Spanish  war. 

10.  The  war  came.    It  was  that  conflict  known  in  American  history  as 
King  George's  War.     England    published   her  declaration   of  hostility 
against  Spain  in  the  latter  part  of  October,  1739.     In  the  first  week  of 
the  following  January  the   impetuous   Oglethorpe,  at  the  head  of  the 
Georgia  militia,  made  a  dash  into  Florida,  and  captured  two  fortified  towns 
of  the  Spaniards.     His  plans  embraced  the  conquest  of  St.  Augustine  and 
the  entire  extinction  of  Spanish  authority  north  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
Eepairing  to  Charleston,  he  induced  the  assembly  to  support  his  measures. 
By  the  first  of  May  he  found  himself  in  command  of  six  hundred  regular 
troops,  four  hundred  volunteers  and  a  body  of  Indian  auxiliaries.     With 


208 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


this  force  he  proceeded  at  once1  against  St.  Augustine.  The  place  was 
strongly  fortified,  and  the  Spanish  commandant,  Monteano,  was  a  man  of 
ability  and  courage.  The  siege  continued  for  five  weeks,  but  ended  in 
di.-aster  to  the  English.  For  a  while  the  town  was  successfully  block 
aded ;  but  some  Spanish  galleys,  eluding  the  vigilance  of  Oglethorpe'fl 

squadron,  brought  a  cargo  of  supplies 
to  the  garrison.  The  Spaniards  made 
a  sally,  attacked  a  company  of  High 
landers,  and  dispersed  them.  Sickness 
prevailed  in  the  English  camp.  The 
general  himself  was  enfeebled  wiih  fever 
and  excitement,  but  he  held  on  like  a 
hero.  The  troops  of  Carolina,-  disheart 
ened  and  despairing  of  success,  left  their 
camp  and  marched  homeward.  The 
English  vessels  gathered  up  their  crews, 
abandoned  the  siege  and  returned  to 
Frederica.  Oglethorpe,  yielding  only 
to  necessity,  collected  his  men  from  the 
trenches  and  withdrew  into  Georgia. 

11.  The  Spaniards  now  determined 
to  carry  the  war  northward  and  drive 
the  English  beyond  the  Savannah.  The 
Combahee  River  should  be  made  the 
northern  boundary  of  Florida.  Prep 
arations  began  on  a  vast  scale.  A  pow 
erful  fleet  of  thirty -six  vessels,  carrying  more  than  three  thousand  troops, 
was  brought  from  Cuba,  and  anchored  at  St.  Augustine.  In  June  of 
1712  the  squadron  passed  up  the  coast  to  Cumberland  Island,  and  at 
tempted  the  reduction  of  Fort  William.  But  Oglethorpe  by  a  daring 
exploit  reinforced  the  garrison,  and  then  fell  back  to  Frederica.  The 
Spanish  vessels  followed  and  came  to  anchor  in  the  harbor  of  St.  Simon's. 
From  the  southern  point  of  the  island  to  Frederica,  Oglethorpe  had  cut  a 
road  which  at  one  place  lay  between  a  morass  and  a  dense  forest.  Along 
this  path  the  Spaniards  must  pass  to  attack  the  town.  The  English  gen 
eral  had  only  eight  hundred  men  and  a  few  Indian  allies.  In  order  to 
cope  with  superior  numbers,  Oglethorpe  resorted  to  stratagem. 

12.  A  Frenchman  had  deserted  to  the  Spaniards.  To  him  the  English 
general  now  wrote  a  letter  as  if  to  a  spy.  A  Spanish  prisoner  in  Oirle- 
thorpe's  hands  was  liberated  and  bribed  to  deliver  the  letter  to  the  de 
serter.  The  Frenchman  was  advised  that  two  British  fleets  were  coming 


COUNTHY   OF  TI1K  SAVANNAH,   1740. 


GEORGIA.  209 

to  America,  one  to  aid  Oglethorpe  and  the  other  to  attack  St.  Augustine. 
Let  the  Spaniards  remain  on  the  island  but  three  days  longer,  and  they 
would  be  ruined.  If  the  enemy  did  not  make  an  immediate  attack  on 
Frederica,  his  forces  would  be  captured  to  a  man.  Oglethorpe  knew  very 
well  that  the  prisoner,  instead  of  delivering  this  letter  to  the  deserter, 
would  give  it  to  the  Spanish  commander,  and  that  the  Spanish  commander 
could  not  possibly  know  whether  the  communication  was  the  truth  or  a 
fiction.  This  letter  was  delivered,  and  the  astonished  Frenchman  was 
arrested  as  a  spy,  but  the  Spaniards  could  not  tell  whether  his  denial  was 
true  or  false.  There  was  a  council  of  war  in  the  Spanish  camp.  Ogle- 
thorpe's  stratagem  was  suspected,  but  could  not  be  proved.  Three  ships 
had  been  seen  at  sea  that  day ;  perhaps  these  were  the  first  vessels  of  the 
approaching  British  fleets.  The  Spaniards  were  utterly  perplexed ;  but 
it  was  finally  decided  to  take  Oglethorpe's  advice,  and  make  the  attack 
on  Frederica. 

13.  The  English  general  had  foreseen  that  this  course  would  be  adopted. 
He  had  accordingly  advanced  his  small  force  from  the  town  to  the  place 
where  the  road  passed  between  the  swamp  and  the  forest.     Here  an  am 
buscade  was  formed,  and  the  soldiers  lay  in  wait  for  the  approaching  Span 
iards.     On  the  7th  of  July  the  enemy's  vanguard  reached  the  narrow  pass, 
were  fired  on  from  the  thicket  and  driven  back  in  confusion.     The  main 
body  of  the  Spanish  forces  pressed  on  into  the  dangerous  position  where 
superior  numbers  were  of  no  advantage.     The  Highlanders  of  Oglethorpe's 
regiment  fired  with  terrible  effect  from  the  oak  woods  by  the  roadside. 
The  Spaniards  stood  firm  for  a  while,  but  were  presently  driven  back  with 
a  loss  of  two  hundred  men.     Not  without  reason  the  name  of  Bloody 
Marsh  was  given  to  this  battle-field.     Within  less  than  a  week  the  whole 
Spanish  force  had  re-embarked  and  sailed  for  Florida.     On  the  way  south 
ward  the  fleet  made  a  second  attack  on  Fort  William.     But  Captain  Stuart, 
with  a  garrison  of  only  fifty  men,  made  a  vigorous  and  successful  defence. 
The  English  watched  the  retreating  ships  beyond  the  mouth  of  the  St. 
John's ;  before  the  last  of  July  the  great  invasion  was  at  an  end.     The 
Spanish  authorities  of  Cuba  were  greatly  chagrined  at  the  failure  of  the 
expedition.     The  commander  of  the  squadron  was  arrested,  tried  by  a 
court-martial  and  dismissed  from  the  service. 

14.  The  commonwealth  of  Georgia  was  now  firmly  established,  and  the 
settlements  had  peace.     In  1743,  Oglethorpe  bade  a  final  adieu  to  the  col 
ony  to  whose  welfare  he  had  given  more  than  ten  years  of  his  life.     He 
had  never  owned  a  house  nor  possessed  an  acre  of  ground  within  the  lim 
its  of  his  own  province.     He  now  departed  for  England  crowned  with 
blessings,  and  leaving  behind  him  an  untarnished  fame.     James  Ogle- 

14 


210  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

thorpe  lived  to  be  nearly  a  hundred  years  old;  benevolence,  integrity  and 
honor  were  the  virtues  of  his  declining  years.  But  the  new  State  which 
he  had  founded  in  the  West  was  not  always  free  from  evils. 

15.  For  the  regulations  which  the  councilors  for  Georgia  had  adopted 
were  but  poorly  suited  to  the  wrants  of  the  colony.     The  settlers  had  not 
been  permitted  to  hold  their  lands  in  fee  simple.     Agriculture  had  not 
flourished.     Commerce  had  not  sprung  up.     The  laws  of  property  had 
been  so  arranged  that  estates  could  descend  only  to  the  oldest  sons  of  fam 
ilies.     The  colonists  were  poor,  and  charged  their  poverty  to  the  fact  that 
slave-labor  was  forbidden  in  the  province.     This  became  the  chief  ques 
tion  which  agitated  the  people.     The  proprietary  laws  grew  more  and 
more  unpopular.     The  statute  excluding  slavery  was  not  rigidly  enforced, 
and,  indeed,  could  not  be  enforced,  when  the  people  had  determined  to 
evade  it.     Whitefield  himself  pleaded  for  the  abrogation  of  the  law. 
Slaves  began  to  be  hired,  first  for  short  terms  of  service,  then  for  longer 
periods,  then  for  a  hundred  years,  which  was  equivalent  to  an  actual  pur 
chase   for  life.     Finally,  cargoes  of  slaves  were  brought  directly  from 
Africa,  and  the  primitive  free-labor  system  of  Georgia  was  revolutionized. 
Plantations  were  laid  out  below  the  Savannah,  and  cultivated,  as  those  of 
South  Carolina. 

16.  At  last  the  new  order  of  things  was  acknowledged  by  the  council 
ors  of  the  province.     They  yielded  to  necessity.     In  June  of  1752,  just 
twenty  years  from  the  granting  of  the  charter,  the  trustees  made  a  formal 
surrender  of  their  patent  to  the  king.     A  royal  government  was  estab 
lished  over  the  country  south   of  the  Savannah,  and   the  people  were 
granted  the  privileges  and  freedom  of  Englishmen.    The  southern  bound 
ary  of  the  province  remained  to  be  decided  by  the  issue  of  the  French 
and  Indian  War.     For  some  time  the  progress  of  the  colony  was  not 
equal  to  the  expectations  of  its  founder,  but  long  before  the  Revolution 
Georgia  had  become  a  prosperous  and  growing  State. 

17.  The  history  of  the  American  colonies  from  their  first  feeble  begin 
nings  is  full  of  interest  and  instruction.     The  people  who  laid  the  founda 
tion  of  civilization  in  the  Xew  World  were  nearly  all  refugees,  exiles, 
wanderers,  pilgrims.     They  were  urged  across  the  ocean  by  a  common 
impulse,  and  that  impulse  was  the  desire  to  escape  from  some  form  of  op 
pression  in  the  Old  World.     Sometimes  it  was  the  oppression  of  the 
Church,  sometimes  of  the  State,  sometimes  of  society.     In  the  wake  of 
the  emigrant  ship  there  was  always  tyranny.     Men  loved  freedom;  to 
find  it  they  braved  the  perils  of  the  deep,  traversed  the  solitary  forests  of 
Maine,  built  huts  on  the  bleak  shores  of  New  England,  entered  the  Hud 
son,  explored  the  Jerseys,  found  shelter  on  the  Chesapeake,  met  starva- 


RECAPITULATION.  211 

tion  and  death  on  the  banks  of  the  James,  were  buffeted  by  storms  around 
the  capes  of  Carolina,  built  towns  by  the  estuaries  of  the  great  rivers, 
made  roads  through  the  pine- woods,  and  carried  the  dwellings  of  men  to 
the  very  margin  of  the  fever-haunted  swamps  of  the  South.  It  is  all  one 
story — the  story  of  the  human  race  seeking  for  liberty. 


EECAPITULATION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Clayborne  is  commissioned  by  the  London  Company. — Explores  the  Chesapeake. — 
Establishes  trading-posts.— Sketch  of  Sir  George  Calvert's  life. — He  plans  a  Catholic 
colony. — Sends  a  company  to  Newfoundland. — Goes  to  Virginia. — Refuses  the  oath. — 
Returns  to  England. — Obtains  a  charter — Character  and  extent  of  the  patent. — Calvert 
dies. — Sir  Cecil  succeeds  him. — The  name  of  Maryland. — A  colony  is  sent  out  under 
Leonard  Calvert.— Reaches  the  Chesapeake. — Ascends  the  Potomac. — Returns. — And 
founds  St.  Mary's.— Friendly  relations  are  established  with  the  Indians. — Growth  of  the 
colony. — An  assembly  is  convened. — Clayborne  incites  an  insurrection. — Is  beaten. — 
Escapes  into  Virginia. — Is  sent  to  England. — Representative  government  is  established. 
— An  Indian  war  breaks  out. — Clayborne  returns  to  America. — Leads  a  second  insur 
rection. — Overthrows  the  government. — The  rebellion  is  suppressed. — Tolerant  character 
of  the  laws. — Division  of  the  legislature. — Commissioners  are  appointed  by  Parliament. 
— Dissensions  of  Stone  and  Clayborne. — The  civil  war  between  the  Catholics  and 
Protestants. — Fendall's  rebellion. — Maryland  declares  independence. — Fendall  is  con 
demned. — Charles  Calvert  is  governor. — The  Protestants  gain  control  of  the  State. — 
Maryland  becomes  a  royal  province. — The  heir  of  Lord  Baltimore  is  restored  to  his 
rights. — The  Calverts  rule  the  colony  until  the  Revolution. — Reflections. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  name  of  Carolina. — Early  explorations. — The  country  is  granted  to  Clarendon 
and  others. — Albemarle  and  Clarendon  colonies  are  founded. — Cooper  and  Locke  frame- 
the  grand  model. — Its  establishment  impossible. — Clarendon  county  is  abandoned. — 
The  proprietors  oppress  the  colonists. — A  rebellion  ensues. — Governor  Culpepper  goes 
to  England. — And  defends  the  people. — Clarendon  sells  his  rights. — Sothel  is  sent  out  as 
governor. — His  tyranny. — He  is  overthrown. — Ludwell  succeeds. — And  then  Walker. — 
The  colony  prospers. — Decline  of  the  Indian  tribes. — A  war  breaks  out. — Barnwell's  ex 
pedition. — Peace. — And  war  again. — Moore  invades  the  country  of  the  Tuscaroras. — 
The  savages  are  beaten. — The  nation  is  divided. — The  Tuscarora  migration. — Division 
of  the  Carolinas. — Character  of  the  people. 


212  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  colony  is  sent  out  under  West  and  Sayle. — Reaches  Beaufort. — But  settles  on  Ashley 
River. — Locke's  constitution  is  rejected. — And  a  simple  government  adopted. — West  be 
comes  governor. — And  then  Yeamans. — Slavery  is  introduced. — Rapid  immigration. — 
Charleston  is  founded. — An  Indian  war  arises. — Immigrants  arrive  from  England,  Scot 
land  and  Ireland. — The  Edict  of  Nantes  is  revoked. — The  Huguenots  flock  to  South 
Carolina. — Colleton  becomes  governor. — Declares  martial  law.— Is  overthrown. — Sotliel 
takes  the  office. — Is  banished. — Ludwell  next. — Who  retires  to  Virginia. — The  propri 
etors  abrogate  the  grand  model. — The  Quaker  Archdale. — His  wise  administration. — 
Moore  succeeds. — The  war  with  Florida. — Moore  and  Daniel  attempt  to  take  St.  Augus 
tine. — And  fail. — Moore  makes  a  successful  campaign  against  the  Indians. — The  Church 
of  England  is  established. — The  dissenters  are  disfranchised. — But  the  act  is  revoked  by 
Parliament. — The  Spaniards  besiege  Charleston. — And  are  repelled. — War  with  the 
Yamassees. — The  savages  are  conquered.— Popular  revolution  in  South  Carolina.— Nich 
olson  is  governor. — The  proprietors  sell  Carolina  to  the  king. — A  royal  government  is 
established. — Character  of  the  people. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Georgia  founded  in  benevolence. — Oglethorpe  the  founder.— Sketch  of  his  life. — He 
leads  forth  a  colony. — And  founds  Savannah. — The  friendly  natives. — A  treaty  is  made 
with  the  Muskhogees. — Immigrants  arrive  from  various  parts  of  Europe. — Oglethorpe 
goes  to  England. — Returns. — The  Moravians. — The  Wesleys. — And  Whitefield. — Con 
flicting  claims  of  Georgia  and  Florida. — Oglethorpe  builds  forts. — Is  commissioned  as 
general. — War  breaks  out. — The  governor  besieges  St.  Augustine. — And  fails. — The 
Spaniards  invade  Georgia.— Oglethorpe's  stratagem.— The  battle  of  Bloody  Marsh.— 
The  Spaniards  are  defeated. — And  retreat  to  Florida. — The  governor  returns  to  Eng 
land.— Slavery  is  introduced. — The  prohibitory  law  is  repealed.— Growth  of  the  colony. 
— Reflections. 


COLONIAL  HISTOEY.— CONTINUED. 

A.  ».  1754—1763. 

FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR. 


CHAPTER    I. 
CAUSES. 

THE  time  came  when  the  American  colonies  began  to  act  together. 
From  the  beginning  they  had  been  kept  apart  by  prejudice,  suspi 
cion  and  mutual  jealousy.  But  the  fathers  were  now  dead,  old  antago 
nisms  had  passed  away,  a  new  generation  had  arisen  with  kindlier  feel 
ings  and  more  charitable  sentiments.  But  it  was  not  so  much  the  growth 
of  a  more  liberal  public  opinion  as  it  was  the  sense  of  a  common  danger 
that  at  last  led  the  colonists  to  make  a  united  effort.  The  final  struggle 
between  France  and  England  for  colonial  supremacy  in  America  was 
at  hand.  Necessity  compelled  the  English  colonies  to  join  in  a  com 
mon  cause  against  a  common  foe.  This  is  the  conflict  known  as  THE 
FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  ;  with  this  great  event  the  separate  histories 
of  the  colonies  are  lost  in  the  more  general  history  of  the  nation.  The 
contest  began  in  1754,  but  the  causes  of  the  war  had  existed  for  many 
years. 

2.  The  first  and  greatest  of  these  causes  was  the  conflicting  territorial 
claims  of  the  two  nations.  England  had  colonized  the  sea-coast ;  France 
had  colonized  the  interior  of  the  continent.  From  Maine  to  Florida  the 
Atlantic  shore  was  spread  with  English  colonies ;  but  there  were  no  inland 
settlements.  The  great  towns  were  on  the  ocean's  edge.  But  the  claims 
of  England  reached  far  beyond  her  colonies.  Based  on  the  discoveries 
of  the  Cabots,  and  not  limited  by  actual  occupation,  those  claims  extended 
westward  to  the  Pacific.  In  making  grants  of  territory  the  English 
kings  had  always  proceeded  upon  the  theory  that  the  voyage  of  Sebastian 
Cabot  had  given  to  England  a  lawful  right  to  the  country  from  one  ocean 
to  the  other.  Far  different,  however,  were  the  claims  of  France ;  the 
French  had  first  colonized  the  valley  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  Montreal,  one 

213 


214  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

of  the  earliest  settlements,  is  more  than  five  hundred  miles  from  the  sea. 
If  the  French  colonies  had  been  limited  to  the  St.  Lawrence  and  its  trib 
utaries,  there  would  have  been  little  danger  of  a  conflict  about  territorial 
dominion.  But  in  the  latter  half  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  French 
began  to  push  their  way  westward  and  southward ;  first,  along  the  shores 
of  the  great  lakes,  then  to  the  head- waters  of  the  Wabash,  the  Illinois, 
the  Wisconsin  and  the  St.  Croix,  then  down  these  streams  to  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  then  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  The  purpose  of  the  French,  as 
manifested  in  these  movements,  was  no  less  than  to  divide  the  American 
continent  and  to  take  the  larger  portion,  to  possess  the  laud  for  France 
and  for  Catholicism.  For  it  was  the  work  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries. 
So  important  and  marvelous  are  those  early  movements  of  the  French  in 
the  valley  of  the  Mississippi  that  a  brief  account  of  the  leading  explora 
tions  may  here  be  given. 

3.  The  zealous  Jesuits,  purposing  to  extend  the  Catholic  faith  to  all 
lands  and  nations,  set  out  fearlessly  from  the  older  settlements  of  the  St. 
Lawrence  to  explore  the  unknown  West,  and  to  convert  the  barbarous 
races.     In  1641,  Charles  Raymbault,  the  first  of  the  French  missionary 
explorers,  passed  through  the  northern  straits  of  Lake  Huron  and  entered 
Lake  Superior.     In  the  thirty  years  that  followed,  the  Jesuits  continued 
their  explorations  with  prodigious  activity.     Missions  were  established  at 
various  points  north  of  the  lakes,  and  in  Michigan,  Wisconsin  and  Illi 
nois.     In  1673,  Joliet  and   Marquette  passed   from  the  head-waters  of 
Fox  River  over  the  watershed  to  the  upper  tributaries  of  the  Wisconsin, 
and  thence  down  that  river  in  a  seven  days'  voyage  to  the  Mississippi. 
For  a  full  month  the  canoe  of  the  daring  adventurers  carried  them  on 
toward  the  sea.     They  passed  the  mouth  of  Arkansas  River,  and  reached 
the  limit  of  their  voyage  at  the  thirty-third  parallel  of  latitude.     Turn 
ing  their  boat  up  stream,  they  entered  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois   and 
returned  by  the  site  of  Chicago  into  Lake  Michigan,  and  thence  to  De 
troit.     But  it  was  not  yet  known  whether  the  great  river  discharged  its 
flood  of  waters  into  the  southern  gulf  or  into  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

4.  It  remained  for  ROBERT  DE  LA  SALLE,  most  illustrious  of  the  French 
explorers,  to  solve  the  problem.     This  courageous  and  daring  man  was 
living  at  the  outlet  of  Lake  Ontario  when   the  news  of  Marquette's 
voyage  reached  Canada.     Fired  with  the  passion  of  discovery,  La  Salle 
built  and  launched  the  first  ship  above  Niagara  Falls.     He  sailed  west 
ward  through  Lake  Erie  and  Lake    Huron,  anchored  in  Green  Bay, 
crossed  Lake  Michigan  to  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Joseph,  ascended  that 
stream  with  a  few  companions,  traversed  the  country  to  the  upper  Knnka- 
kee,  and  dropped  down  with  the  current  into  the  Illinois.     Here  disas- 


CAUSES.  215 

ters  overtook  the  expedition,  and  La  Salle  was  obliged  to  return  on  foot 
to  Fort  Frontenac,  a  distance  of  nearly  a  thousand  miles.  During  his 
absence,  Father  Hennepin,  a  member  of  the  company,  traversed  Illinois, 
and  explored  the  Mississippi  as  high  as  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony. 

5.  In  1681,  La  Salle  returned  to  his  station  on  the  Illinois,  bringing 
men  and  supplies.     A  boat  was  built  and  launched,  and  early  in  the 
following  year  the  heroic  adventurer,  with  a  few  companions,  descended 
the  river  to  its  junction  with  the  Mississippi,  and  was  borne  by  the 
Father  of  Waters  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.     It  was  one  of  the  greatest 
exploits  of  modern  times.     The  return  voyage  was  successfully  accom 
plished.     La  Salle  reached  Quebec,  and  immediately  set  sail  for  France. 
The  kingdom  was  greatly  excited,  and  vast  plans  were  made  for  coloniz 
ing  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi.     In  July  of  1684  four  ships,  bearing 
two  hundred  and  eighty  emigrants,  left  France.     Beaujeu  commanded 
the  fleet,  and  La  Salle  was  leader  of  the  colony.     The  plan  was  to  enter 
the  gulf,  ascend  the  river,  and  plant  settlements  on  its  banks  and  tributa 
ries.     But  Beaujeu  was  a  bad  and  headstrong  captain,  and  against  La 
Salle's  entreaties  the  squadron  was  carried  out  of  its  course,  beyond  the 
mouths  of  the  Mississippi,  and  into  the  Bay  of  Matagorda.     Here  a 
landing  was  effected,  but  the  store-ship,  with  all  its  precious  freightage, 
was  dashed  to  pieces  in  a  storm.     Nevertheless,  a  colony  was  established, 
and  Texas  became  a  part  of  Louisiana. 

6.  La  Salle  made  many  unsuccessful  efforts  to  rediscover  the  Missis 
sippi.     One  misfortune  after  another  followed  fast,  but  the  leader's  reso 
lute  spirit  remained  tranquil  through  all  calamities.     At  last,  with  sixteen 
companions,  he  set  out  to  cross  the  continent  to  Canada.     The  march 
began  in  January  of  1687,  and  continued  for  sixty  days.    The  wanderers 
were  already  in  the  basin  of  the  Colorado.     Here,  on  the  20th  of  March, 
while  La  Salle  was  at  some  distance  from  the  camp,  two  conspirators  of 
the   company,  hiding   in  the   prairie   grass,  took   a   deadly  aim   at  the 
famous  explorer,  and  shot  him  dead  in  his  tracks.     Only  seven  of  the 
adventurers  succeeded  in   reaching   a  French   settlement  on  the   Mis 
sissippi. 

7.  France  was  not  slow  to  occupy  the  vast  country  revealed  to  her 
by  the  activity  of  the  Jesuits.     As   early  as  1388  military  posts  had 
been  established  at  Frontenac,  at  Niagara,  at  the  Straits  of  Mackinaw, 
and  on  the  Illinois  River.     Before  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
permanent  settlements  had  been  made  by  the  French  on  the  Maumee,  at 
Detroit,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  St.  Joseph,  at  Green  Bay,  at  Vincennes 
on  the  Lower  Wabash,  on  the  Mississippi  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kaskas- 
kia,  at  Fort  Rosalie,  the  present  site  of  Natchez,  and  on  the  Gulf  of 


216  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

Mexico  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Biloxi.  At  this  time  the  only  outposts 
of  the  English  colonies  were  a  small  fort  at  Oswego,  on  Lake  Ontario, 
and  a  few  scattered  cabins  in  West  Virginia.  It  only  remained  for 
France  to  occupy  the  valley  of  Ohio,  in  order  to  confine  the  provinces  of 
Great  Britain  to  the  country  east  of  the  Alleghanies.  To  do  this  became 
the  sole  ambition  of  the  French,  and  to  prevent  it  the  stubborn  purpose 
of  the  English. 

8.  A  second  cause  of  war  existed  in  the  long-standing  national  animos 
ity  of  France  and  England.     The  two  nations  could  hardly  remain  at 
peace.     The  French  and  the  English  were  of  different  races,  languages 
and  laws.     For  more  than  two  centuries  France  had  been  the  leader  of 
the  Catholic,  and  England  of  the  Protestant,  powers  of  Europe.    Religious 
prejudice  intensified  the  natural  jealousy  of  the  two  nations.     Rivalry 
prevailed  on  land  and  sea.    When,  at  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
it  was  seen  that  the  people  of  the  English  colonies  outnumbered  those  of 
Canada  by  nearly  twenty  to  one,  France  was  filled  with  envy.     When, 
by  the  enterprise  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries,  the  French  began  to  dot  the 
basin  of  the  Mississippi  with  fortresses,  and  to  monopolize  the  fur-trade 
of  the  Indians,  England  could  not  conceal  her  wrath.     It  was  only  a 
question  of  time  when  this  unreasonable  jealousy  would  bring  on  a  colo 
nial  war. 

9.  The  third  and  immediate  cause  of  hostilities  was  a  conflict  between 
the  frontiersmen  of  the  two  nations  in  attempting  to  colonize  the  Ohio 
valley.     The  year   1749  witnessed  the   beginning   of  difficulties.     For 
some  time  the  strolling  traders  of  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania  had  fre 
quented  the  Indian  towns  on  the  upper  tributaries  of  the  Ohio.    Now  the 
traders  of  Canada  began  to  visit  the  same  villages,  and  to  compete  with 
the  English  in  the  purchase  of  furs.     Virginia,  under  her  ancient  char 
ters,  claimed  the  whole  country  lying  between  her  western  borders  and 
the  southern  shores  of  Lake  Erie.     The  French  fur-gatherers  in  this  dis 
trict  were  regarded  as  intruders  not  to  be  tolerated.     In  order  to  prevent 
further  encroachment,  a  number  of  prominent  Virginians  joined  them 
selves  together  in  a  body  called  THE  OHIO  COMPANY,  with  a  view  to 
the  immediate  occupation  of  the  disputed  territory.     Robert  Dimviddio, 
governor  of  the  State,  Lawrence  and  Augustus  Washington,  and  Thomas 
Lee,  president  of  the  Virginia  council,  were  the  leading  members  of  the 
corporation.     In  March  of  1749  the  company  received  from  George  II. 
an  extensive  land-grant  covering  a  tract  of  five  hundred  thousand  acres, 
to  be  located   between  the  Kanawha  and  the  Monongahela,  or  on  the 
northern  bunk  of  the  Ohio.     The  conditions  of  the  grant  were  that  the 
lands  should  be  held  free  of  rent  for  ten  years,  that  within  seven  years  a 


CAUSES.  217 

colony  of  one  hundred  families  should  be  established  in  the  district,  and 
that  the  territory  should  be  immediately  selected. 

10.  But  the  French  were  equally  active.     Before  the  Ohio  Company 
could  send  out  a  colony,  the  governor  of  Canada  despatched  Bienville 
with  three  hundred  men  to  explore  and  occupy  the  valley  of  the  Ohio. 
The  expedition  was  successful.     Plates  of  lead  bearing  French  inscrip 
tions  were  buried  here  and  there  on  both  banks  of  the  river,  the  region  was 
explored  as  far  west  as  the  towns  of  the  Miamis,  the  English  traders  were 
expelled  from  the  country,  and  a  letter  was  written  to  Governor  Hamil 
ton  of  Pennsylvania  admonishing  him  to  encroach  no  farther  on  the 
territory  of  the  king  of  France.     This  work  occupied  the  summer  and 
fall  of  1749.     In  the  mean  time,  the  Ohio  Company  had  equipped  an 
exploring  party,  and  placed  it  under  command  of  Christopher  Gist.     In 
November  of  1650  he  and  his  company  reached  the  Ohio  opposite  the 
month  of  Beaver  Creek.     Here  the  expedition  crossed  to  the  northern 
side,  tarried  at  Logstown,  passed  down  the  river  through  the  several 
Indian  confederacies  to  the  Great  Miami,  and  thence  to  within  fifteen 
miles  of  the  falls  at  Louisville.     Returning  on  foot  through  Kentucky, 
the  explorers  reached  Virginia  in  the  spring  of  1751. 

11.  This  expedition  was  followed  by  still  more  vigorous  movements  on 
the  part  of  the  French.     Descending  from  their  headquarters  at  Presque 
Isle,  now  Erie,  on  the  southern  shore  of  the  lake,  they  built  a  fortress 
called  Le  Boeuf,  on  French  Creek,  a  tributary  of  the  Alleghany.     Pro 
ceeding  down  the  stream  to  its  junction  with  the  river,  they  erected  a 
second  fort,  named  Venango.     From  this  point  they  advanced  against  a 
British  post  on  the  Miami,  broke  up  the  settlement,  made  prisoners  of 
the  garrison  and  carried  them  to  Canada.     The  king  of  the  Miami  con 
federacy,  who  had  assisted  the  English  in  defending  their  outpost,  was 
inhumanly  murdered  by  the  Indian  allies  of  the  French.      About  the 
same  time  the  country  south  of  the  Ohio,  between  the  Great  Kanawha 
and  the  Monongahela,  was  explored  by  Gist  and  a  party  of  armed  sur 
veyors,  acting  under  orders  of  the  company.     In  the  summer  of  1753  the 
English  opened  a  road  from  Will's  Creek  through  the  mountains  into  the 
Ohio  valley,  and  a  colony  of  eleven  families  was  planted  on  the  Youghi- 
ogheny,  just  west  of  Laurel  Hill.     It  was  impossible  that  a  conflict  be 
tween  the  advancing  settlements  of  the  two  nations  could  be  much  longer 
averted. 

12.  The  Indian  nations  were  greatly  alarmed  at  the  threatening  pros 
pect.     Solemn  councils  were  held  among  all  the  tribes,  and  the  affairs  of 
the  race  were  gravely  discussed  by  the  copper-colored  orators.     From  the 
first  the  Red  men  rather  favored  the  English  cause,  but  their  allegiance 


218  HISTORY  OF  THE  USITED  STATES. 

was  wavering  and  uncertain.  After  the  murder  of  the  Miami  chieftain 
their  hostility  to  the  French  became  more  decided.  When,  in  the  spring 
of  1753,  the  news  was  borne  to  the  council-fires  on  the  Ohio  that  Du 
Quesne,  the  governor  of  Canada,  had  despatched  a  company  of  twelve 
hundred  men  to  descend  the  Alleghany  and  colonize  the  country,  the 
jealousy  of  the  natives  was  kindled  into  open  resistance.  The  tribes 
most  concerned  were  the  Delawares,  the  Shawnees,  the  Miamis  and  the 
Mingoes.  The  chieftain  of  this  confederacy,  named  Tanacharisson,  was 
called  the  Half-King  from  the  fact  that  his  subjects,  except  the  Miamis, 
owed  a  kind  of  indefinite  allegiance  to  the  Iroquois  or  Six  Nations.  By 
the  authority  of  a  great  council  held  at  Logstown  the  Half-King  was  now 
sent  to  Erie  to  remonstrate  with  the  French  commandant  against  a  further 
invasion  of  the  Indian  country.  "  The  land  is  mine,  and  I  will  have  it," 
replied  the  Frenchman,  with  derision  and  contempt.  The  insulted 
sachem  returned  to  his  nation  to  lift  the  hatchet  against  the  enemies  of 
his  people.  It  was  at  this  time  that  the  chiefs  of  many  tribes  met  Benja 
min  Franklin  at  the  town  of  Carlisle,  Pennsylvania,  and  formed  a  treaty 
of  alliance  with  the  English. 

13.  Virginia  was  now  thoroughly  aroused.     But  before  proceeding  to 
actual  hostilities,  Governor  Dinwiddie  determined  to  try  the  effect  of  a 
final  remonstrance  with  the  French.     A  paper  was  accordingly  drawn  up 
setting  forth  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  English  claim  to  the  valley  of 
the  Ohio,  and  solemnly  warning  the  authorities  of  France  against  further 
intrusion  into  that  region.     It  was  necessary  that  this  paper  should  be 
carried  to  General  St.  Pierre,  now  stationed  at  Erie  as  commander  of  the 
French  forces  in  the  West.     Who  should  be  chosen  to  bear  the  important 
parchment  to  its  far-off  destination?     It  was  the  most  serious  mission 
ever  yet  undertaken  in  America.     A  young  surveyor,  named  GEORGE 
WASHINGTON,   was   called  to   perform  the  perilous  duty.      Him  the 
governor  summoned  from  his  home  on  the  Potomac  and  commissioned  as 
ambassador,  and  to  him  was  committed  the  message  which  was  to  be 
borne  from  Williamsburg,  on  York  River,  through  the  untrodden  wilder 
ness  to  Presque  Isle,  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie. 

14.  On  the  last  day  of  October,  1753,  Washington  set  out  on  his  long 
journey.     He  was  attended  by  four  comrades  besides  an  interpreter  and 
Christopher  Gist,  the  guide.     The  party  arrived  without  accident  at  the 
mouth  of  Will's  Creek,  the  last  important  tributary  of  the  Potomac  on 
the  north.     From  this  place  Washington  proceeded  through  the  moun 
tains  to  the  head- waters  of  the  Youghiogheny,  and  thence  down  that 
stream  to  the  site  of  Pittsburg.     The  immense  importance  of  this  place, 
lying  at  the  confluence  of  the  two  great  tributaries  of  the  Ohio,  and  com- 


CAUSES. 


219 


FIKST  SCENE  OF  THE  FRENCH  AND 
INDIAN  WAR,   1750. 


manding  them  both,  was  at  once  perceived  by  the  young  ambassador,  who 
noted  the  spot  as  the  site  of  a  fortress.  Washington  was  now  conducted 
across  the  Alleghany  by  the  chief  of 
the  Delawares,  and  thence  twenty 
miles  down  the  river  to  Logstown. 
Here  a  council  was  held  with  the 
Indians,  who  renewed  their  pledges 
of  friendship  and  fidelity  to  the  Eng 
lish.  The  emissaries  of  the  French 
were  already  in  the  country  trying 
in  every  conceivable  way  to  entice 
the  Red  men  into  an  alliance ;  but 
every  proposal  was  rejected.  In  the 
beginning  of  December,  Washington 
and  his  party  moved  northward  to 
the  French  post  at  Venango.  The 
officers  of  the  fort  took  no  pains  to 
conceal  their  purpose ;  the  project  of 
uniting  Canada  and  Louisiana  by 
way  of  the  Ohio  valley  was  openly  avowed. 

15.  From  Venango,  Washington  set  out  through  the  forest  to  Fort  le 
Boeuf  on  French  Creek,  fifty  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Alleghany. 
This  was  the  last  stage  in  the  journey.     It  was  still  fourteen  miles  to 
Presque  Isle ;  but  St.  Pierre,  the  French  commander,  had  come  down 
from  that  place  to  superintend  the  fortifications  at  Le  Boeuf.     Here  the 
conference  was  held.      Washington  was   received  with   great  courtesy, 
but  the  general  of  the  French  refused  to  enter  into  any  discussion  on  the 
rights  of  nations.     He  was  acting,  he  said,  under  military  instructions 
given  by  the  governor  of  New  France.     He  had  been  commanded  by  his 
superior  officer  to  eject  every  Englishman  from  the  valley  of  the  Ohio, 
and  he  meant  to  carry  out  his  orders  to  the  letter.     A  firm  but  courteous 
reply  was  returned  to  Governor  Dinwiddie's  message.     France  claimed 
the  country  of  the  Ohio  in  virtue  of  discovery,  exploration  and  occupa 
tion,  and  her  claim  should  be  made  good  by  force  of  arms. 

16.  Washington  was  kindly  dismissed,  but  not  until  he  had  noted  with 
keen  anxiety  the  immense  preparations  which  were  making  at  Le  Boeuf. 
There  lay  a  fleet  of  fifty  birch-bark  canoes  and  a  hundred  and  seventy 
boats  of  pine  ready  to  descend  the  river  to  the  site  of  Pittsburg.     For  the 
French,  as  well  as  the  English,  had  noted  the  importance  of  that  spot, 
and  had  determined  to  fortify  it  as  soon  as  the  ice  should  break  in  the 
rivers.     It  was  now  the  dead  of  winter.     Washington  returned  to  Ye- 


220  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

nango,  and  then,  with  Gist  as  his  sole  companion,  left  the  river  and 
struck  into  the  woods.  It  was  one  of  the  most  solitary  marches  ever 
made  by  man.  There  in  the  desolate  wilderness  was  the  future  President 
of  the  United  States.  Clad  in  the  robe  of  an  Indian,  with  gun  in  hand 
and  knapsack  strapped  to  his  shoulders ;  struggling  through  interminable 
snows ;  sleeping  with  frozen  clothes  on  a  bed  of  pine-brush ;  breaking 
through  the  treacherous  ice  of  rapid  streams ;  guided  by  day  by  a  pocket 
compass,  and  at  night  by  the  North  Star,  seen  at  intervals  through  the 
leafless  trees ;  fired  at  by  a  prowling  savage  from  his  covert  not  fifteen 
steps  away ;  thrown  from  a  raft  into  the  rushing  Alleghany ;  escaping  to 
an  island  and  lodging  there  until  the  river  was  frozen  over ;  plunging 
again  into  the  forest ;  reaching  Gist's  settlement  and  then  the  Potomac, — 
the  strong-limbed  young  ambassador  came  back  without  wound  or  scar  to 
the  capital  of  Virginia.  For  his  flesh  was  not  made  to  be  torn  with 
bullets  or  to  be  eaten  by  the  wolves.  The  defiant  despatch  of  St.  Pierre 
was  laid  before  Governor  Dinwiddic,  and  the  first  public  service  of  AYash- 
ington  was  accomplished. 

17.  In  the  mean  time,  the  Ohio  Company  had  not  been  idle.     About 
mid-winter  a  party  of  thirty-three  men  had  been  organized  and  placed 
under  command  of  Trent,  with  orders  to  proceed  at  once  to  the  source  of 
the  Ohio  and  erect  a  fort.     The  company  must  have  been  marching  to  its 
destination  when  Washington  returned  to  Virginia.     It  was  not  far  from 
the  middle  of  March,  1754,  when  Trent's  party  reached  the  confluence 
of  the  Alleghany  and  the  Monongahela,  and  built  the  first  rude  stockade 
on  the  site  of  Pittsburg.*     After  all   the  threats  and  boasting  of  the 
French,  the  English  had  beaten  them  and  seized  the  key  to  the  Ohio 
valley. 

18.  But  it  was  a  short-lived  triumph.     As  soon  as  the  approaching 
spring  broke  the  ice-gorges  in  the  Alleghany,  the  French  fleet  of  boats, 
already  prepared  at  Venango,  came  sweeping  down  the  river.     It  was  in 
vain  for  Trent  with  his  handful  of  men  to  offer  resistance.     Washington 
had  now  been  commissioned  as  lieutenant-colonel,  and  was  stationed  at 
Alexandria  to  enlist  recruits  for  the  Ohio.     A  regiment  of  a  hundred  and 
fifty  men  had  been  enrolled ;  but  it  was  impossible  to  bring  succor  to 
Trent  in  time  to  save  the  post.     On  the  17th  of  April  the  little  band  of 
Englishmen  at  the  head  of  the  Ohio  surrendered  to  the  enemy  and  with 
drew  from  the  country.     The  French  immediately  occupied  the  place, 
felled  the  forest-trees,  built  barracks  and  laid  the  foundations  of  FORT 
DU  QUESXE.     To  recapture  this  plaee  by  force  of  arms  Colonel  Wash 
ington  set  out  from  \YilPs  Creek  in  the  early  part  of  May,  1754.     Ncgo- 

*  The  accounts  of  this  important  event  are  very  obscure  and  unsatisfactory. 


CAMPAIGNS  OF  WASHINGTON  AND  BRADDOCK.  221 

tiations  had  failed ;  remonstrance  had  been  tried  in  vain ;  the  possession 
of  the  disputed  territory  was  now  to  be  determined  by  the  harsher  methods 
of  war. 


CHAPTER    II. 

CAMPAIGNS  OF  WASHINGTON  AND  BRADDOCK. 

WASHINGTON  now  found  himself  in  command  of  a  little  army  of 
Virginians.  His  commission  was  brief  and  easily  understood  :  To 
construct  a  fort  at  the  source  of  the  Ohio ;  to  destroy  whoever  opposed 
him  in  the  work ;  to  capture,  kill  or  repel  all  who  interrupted  the  progress 
of  the  English  settlements  in  that  country.  In  the  month  of  April  the 
young  commander  left  Will's  Greek,  but  the  march  westward  was  slow 
and  toilsome.  The  men  were  obliged  to  drag  their  cannons.  The  roads 
were  miserable ;  rain  fell  in  torrents  on  the  tentless  soldiers ;  rivers  were 
bridgcless ;  provisions  insufficient.  All  the  while  the  faithful  Half-King 
was  urging  Washington  by  repeated  despatches  to  hasten  to  the  rescue  of 
the  Eed  men. 

2.  On   the   26th   of  May  the   English  regiment  reached  the  Great 
Meadows.     Here  Washington  was  informed  that  a  company  of  French 
was  on  the  march  to  attack  him.     The  enemy  had  been  seen  on  the 
Youghiogheny  only  a  few  miles  distant.     A  stockade  was  immediately 
erected,  to  which  the  commander  gave  the  appropriate  name  of  Fort 
Necessity.    Ascertaining  from  the  scouts  of  the  Half-King  that  the  French 
company  in  the  neighborhood  was  only  a  scouting-party,  Washington, 
after  conference  with  the  Mingo  chiefs,  determined  to  strike  the  first  blow. 
Two  Indians  followed  the  trail  of  the  French,  and  discovered  their  hiding- 
place  in  a  rocky  ravine.     The  English  advanced  cautiously,  intending  to 
surprise  and  capture  the  whole  force ;  but  the  French  were  on  the  alert, 
saw   the   approaching   soldiers   and   flew   to   arms.      Washington   with 
musket  in  hand  was  at  the  head  of  his  company.     "  Fire !"  was  the  clear 
command  that  rang  through  the  forest,  and  the  first  volley  of  a  great  war 
went  flying  on  its  mission  of  death.      The  engagement  was  brief  and 
decisive.     Jumonville,  the  leader  of  the  French,  and  ten  of  his  party  were 
killed,  and  twenty-one  were  made  prisoners. 

3.  A  month  of  precious  time  was  now  lost  in  delays.     While  Washing 
ton  at  Fort  Necessity  waited  in  vain  for  reinforcements,  the  French  at 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Fort  du  Qucsne  were  collecting  in  great  numbers.  One  small  company 
of  volunteers  from  South  Carolina  arrived  at  the  English  camp;  but  the 
captain  was  an  arrogant  blockhead  who,  having  a  commission  from  the 
king,  undertook  to  supersede  Washington.  The  latter,  with  the  Vir 
ginians,  spent  the  time  of  waiting  in  cutting  a  road  for  twenty  miles 
across  the  rough  country  in  the  direction  of  Fort  du  Quesne.  The  In 
dians  were  greatly  discouraged  at  the  dilatory  conduct  of  the  colonies, 
and  the  strong  war-parties  which  had  been  expected  to  join  Washington 
from  the  Muskingum  and  the  Miami  did  not  arrive.  His  whole  effect 
ive  force  scarcely  numbered  four  hundred.  Learning  that  the  French 
general  De  Yilliers  was  approaching  with  a  large  body  of  troops,  besides 
Indian  auxiliaries,  AYashington  deemed  it  prudent  to  fall  back  to  Fort 
Necessity.  The  Carolina  captain,  who  had  remained  within  the  fortifica 
tions,  had  done  nothing  to  strengthen  the  works,  although  there  was  the 
greatest  need. 

4.  The  little  fort  stood  in  an  open  space,  midway  between  two  emi 
nences  covered  with  trees.     Scarcely  were  Washington's  forces  safe  within 
the 'enclosure,  when  on  the  3d  of  July  the  regiment  of  De  Yilliers,  num 
bering  six  hundred,  besides  the  savage  allies,  came  in  sight,  and  surrounded 
the  fort.     The  French  stationed  themselves  on  the  eminence,  about  sixty 
yards  distant  from  the  stockade.     From  this  position  they  could  fire  down 
upon  the  English  with  fatal  effect.     Many  of  the  Indians  climbed  into 
the  tree-tops,  where  they  were  concealed  by  the  thick  foliage.     For  nine 
hours,  during  a  rain-storm,  the  assailants  poured  an  incessant  shower  of 
balls  upon  the  heroic  band  in  the  fort.     Thirty  of  Washington's  men 
were  killed,  but  his  tranquil  presence  encouraged  the  rest,  and  the  fire  of 
the  French  was  returned  with  unabated  vigor.    At  length  De  VilHers,  fear 
ing  that  his  ammunition  would  be  exhausted,  proposed  a  parley.     Wash 
ington,  seeing  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  hold  out  much  longer,  ac 
cepted  the  honorable  terms  of  capitulation  which  were  offered  by  the 
French  general.     On  the  4th  of  July  the  English  garrison,  retaining  all 
its  accoutrements,  marched  out  of  the  little  fort,  so  bravely  defended,  and 
withdrew  from  the  country.     The  whole  valley  of  the  Ohio  remained  in 
undisturbed  possession  of  the  French. 

5.  Meanwhile,  a  congress  of  the  American  colonies  had  assembled  at 
Albany.      The  objects  had  in  view  were  twofold :  first,  to  renew  the 
treaty  with  the  Iroquois  confederacy ;  and  secondly,  to  stir  up  the  colonial 
authorities  to  some  sort  of  concerted  action  against  the  French.     The 
Iroquois  had  wavered  from  the  beginning  of  the  war ;  the  recent  reverses 
of  the  English  had  not  strengthened  the  loyalty  of  the  Red  men.     As  to 
the  French  aggressions,  something  must  be  done  speedily,  or  the  flag  of 


CAMPAIGNS  OF  WASHINGTON  AND  BRADDOCK.  223 

England  could  never  be  borne  into  the  vast  country  west  of  the  Alle- 
ghanies.  The  congress  was  not  wanting  in  abilities  of  the  highest  order. 
No  such  venerable  and  dignified  body  of  men  had  ever  before  assembled 
on  the  American  continent.  There  were  Hutchinson  of  Massachusetts, 
Hopkins  of  Khode  Island,  Franklin  of  Pennsylvania,  and  others  scarcely 
less  distinguished.  After  a  few  clays'  consultation,  the  Iroquois,  but  half 
satisfied,  renewed  their  treaty  and  departed.  The  chieftains  were  anxious 
and  uneasy  lest,  through  inactivity  and  want  of  union  on  the  part  of  the 
colonies,  the  Six  Nations  should  be  left  to  contend  alone  with  the  power 
of  France. 

6.  The  convention  next  took  up  the  important  question  of  uniting  the 
colonies  in  a  common  government.     On  the  10th  day  of  July,  Benjamin 
Franklin  laid  before  the  commissioners  the  draft  of  a  federal  constitu 
tion.     His  vast  and  comprehensive  mind  had  realized  the  true  condition 
and  wants  of  the  country ;  the  critical  situation  of  the  colonies  demanded 
a  central  government.     How  else  could  revenues  be  raised,  an  army  be 
organized  and  the  common  welfare  be  provided  for  ?     According  to  the 
proposed  plan  of  union,  Philadelphia,  a  central  city,  was  to  be  the  cap 
ital.     It  was  urged  in  behalf  of  this  clause  that  the  delegates  of  New 
Hampshire  and  Georgia,  the  colonies  most  remote,  could  reach  the  seat 
of  government  in  fifteen  or  twenty  days  I     Slow-going  old  patriots !     The 
chief  executive  of  the  new  confederation  was  to  be  a  governor-general 
appointed  and  supported  by  the  king.     The  legislative  authority  was 
vested  in  a  congress  composed  of  delegates  to  be  chosen  triennially  by  the 
general  assemblies  of  the  respective  provinces.     Each  colony  should  be 
represented  in  proportion  to  its  contributions  to  the  general  government, 
but  no  colony  should  have  less  than  two  or  more  than  seven  represent 
atives  in  congress.     With  the  governor  was  lodged  the  power  of  appoint 
ing  all  military  officers  and  of  vetoing  objectionable  laws.     The  appoint 
ment  of  civil  officers,  the  raising  of  troops,  the  levying  of  taxes,  the  super 
intendence  of  Indian  affairs,  the  regulation  of  commerce,  and  all  the 
general  duties  of  government,  belonged  to  congress.     This  body  was  to 
convene  once  a  year,  to  choose  its  own  officers,  and  to  remain  in  session 
not  longer  than  six  weeks. 

7.  Such  was  the  constitution  drafted  by  Franklin  and  adopted,  not 
without  serious  opposition,  by  the  commissioners  at  Albany.     It  remained 
for  the  colonies  to  ratify  or  reject  the  new  scheme  of  government.     Copies 
of  the  proposed  constitution  were  at  once  transmitted  to  the  several  colon 
ial  capitals,  and  were  everywhere  received  with  disfavor ;  in  Connecticut, 
rejected  ;  in  Massachusetts,  opposed;  in  New  York,  adopted  with  indiffer 
ence.     The  chief  objection  urged  against  the  instrument  was  the  power  of 


224  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

veto  given  to  the  governor-general.  Nor  did  the  new  constitution  fare 
better  in  the  mother  country.  The  English  board  of  trade  rejected  it 
with  disdain,  saying  that  the  froward  Americans  were  trying  to  make  a 
government  of  their  own.  Meanwhile,  the  French  were  strengthening 
their  works  at  Crown  Point  and  Fort  Niagara,  and  rejoicing  over  their 
success  in  Western  Pennsylvania. 

8.  But  the  honor  of  England,  no  less  than  the  welfare  of  her  colonies, 
was  at  stake,  and  Parliament  came  to  the  rescue.     It  was  determined  to 
send  a  British  army  to  America,  to  accept  the  service  of  such  provincial 
troops  as  the  colonies  might  furnish,  and  to  protect  the  frontier  against 
the  aggressions  of  France.     As  yet  there  had  been  no  declaration  of  war. 
The  ministers  of  the  two  nations  kept  assuring  each  other  of  peaceable 
intentions;  but  Louis  XV.  took  care  to  send  three  thousand  soldier.-  to 
Canada,  and  the  British  government  ordered  General  Edward  Braddock 
to  proceed  to  America  with  two  regiments  of  regulars.     Early  in  1755 
the  English  armament  arrived  in  the  Chesapeake.     On  the  14th  of  April 
Braddock  met  the  governors  of  all  the  colonies  in  a  convention  at  Alex 
andria.     The  condition  of  colonial  affairs  was  fully  discussed.     It  was 
resolved,   since  peace  existed,  not  to  invade  Canada,  but  to  repel  the 
French  on  the  western  and  northern  frontier.     The  plans  of  four  cam 
paigns  were  accordingly  submitted  and  ratified.     Lawrence,  the  governor 
of  Nova  Scotia,  was  to  complete  the  conquest  of  that  province  according  to 
the  English  notion  of  boundaries.     Johnson  of  New  York  was  to  enroll 
a  force  of  volunteers  and  Mohawks  in  British  pay,  and  to  capture  the 
French  post  at  Crown  Point.     Shirley  of  Massachusetts  was  to  equip  a 
regiment  and  drive  the  enemy  from  their  fortress  at  Niagara,     Last  and 
most  important  of  all,  Braddock  himself  as  commander-in-chief  was  to 
lead  the  main  body  of  regulars  against  Fort  du  Quesne,  retake  that  post 
and  expel  the  French  from  the  Ohio  valley. 

9.  In  the  latter  part  of  April  the  British  general  set  out  on  his  march 
from  Alexandria  to  Will's  Creek.     The  name  of  the  military  post  at  the 
mouth  of  this  stream  was  now  changed  to  Fort  Cumberland.     Braddock'a 
army  numbered  fully  two  thousand  men.     They  were  nearly  all  veterans 
who  had  seen  service  in  the  wars  of  Europe.     A  few  provincial  troops 
had  joined  the  expedition ;  two  companies  of  volunteers,  led  by  Colonel 
Horatio  Gates  of  New  York,  were  among  the  number.     Washington  met 
the  army  at  Fort  Cumberland,  and  became  an  aid-de-cainp  of  Braddock. 
The  colonies  would  have  assisted  with  large  levies  of  recruits,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  nature  of  the  general's  authority.     It  was  prescribed  in  his 
commission  that  the  provincial  captains  and  colonels  should  have  no  rani: 
when  serving  in  connection  with  the  British  army.     So  odious  was  this 


CAMPAIGNS  OF  WASHINGTON  AND  BRADDOCK.  225 

regulation  that  Washington  had  set  the  example  of  withdrawing  from  the 
service ;  patriotic  motives  and  the  wish  of  Virginia  now  induced  him  to 
return  and  to  accept  a  post  of  responsibility. 

10.  On  the  last  day  of  May  the  march  began  from  Fort  Cumberland. 
A  select  force  of  five  hundred  men  was  thrown  forward  to  open  the  roads 
in  the  direction  of  Fort  du  Quesne.     Sir  Peter  Halket  led  the  advance, 
and  Braddock  followed  with  the  main  body.     The  army,  marching  in  a 
slender  column,  was  extended  for  four  miles  along  the  narrow  and  broken 
road.     It  was  in  vain  that  Washington  pointed  out  the  danger  of  am 
buscades  and  suggested  the  employment  of  scouting-parties.     Braddock 
was  self-willed,  arrogant,  proud ;   thoroughly  skilled  in  the  tactics  of 
European  warfare,  he  could  not  bear  to  be  advised  by  an  inferior.     The 
sagacious  Franklin  had  admonished  him  to  move  with  caution ;  but  he 
only  replied  that  it  was  impossible  for  savages  to  make  any  impression  on 
His  Majesty's  regulars.     Now,  when  Washington  ventured  to  repeat  the 
advice,  Braddock  flew  into  a  passion,  strode  up  and  down  in  his  tent,  and 
said  that  it  was  high  times  when  Colonel  Buckskin  could  teach  a  British 
general  how  to  fight. 

11.  On  the  19th  of  June,  Braddock  put  himself  at  the  head  of  twelve 
hundred  chosen  troops  and  pressed  forward  more  rapidly.     Colonel  Dun- 
bar  was  left  behind  with  the  remainder  of  the  army.     On  the  8th  of  July 
the  van  reached  the  junction  of  the  Youghiogheny  and  the  Monongahela. 
It  was  only  twelve  miles  farther  to  Fort  du  Quesne,  and  the  French  gave 
up  the  place  as  lost.     On  the  next  morning  the  English  army  advanced 
along  the  Monongahela,  and  at  noon  crossed  to  the  northern  bank  just 
beyond  the  confluence  of  Turtle  Creek.     Still  there  was  no  sign  of  an 
enemy.    Colonel  Thomas  Gage  Avas  leading  forward  a  detachment  of  three 
hundred  and  fifty  men.     The  road  was  but  twelve  feet  wide ;  the  country 
uneven  and  woody.     There  was  a  dense  undergrowth  on  either  hand; 
rocks  and  ravines ;  a  hill  on  the  right  and  a  dry  hollow  on  the  left.     A 
few  guides  were  in  the  advance,  and  some  feeble  flanking-parties ;  in  the 
rear  came  the  general  with  the  main  division  of  the  army,  the  artillery 
and  the  baggage.     All  at  once  a  quick  and  heavy  fire  was  heard  in  the 
front. 

12.  France  was  not  going  to  give  up  Fort  du  Quesne  without  a  strug 
gle.     For  two  months  the  place  had  been  receiving  reinforcements ;  still 
the  garrison  was  by  no  means  able  to  cope  with  Braddock's  army.     Even 
the  Indians  realized  the  disparity  of  the  contest.     It  was  with  great  diffi 
culty  that,  on  the  night  before  the  battle,  the  commandant  of  the  fort 
induced  the  savages  to  join  in  the  enterprise  of  ambuscading  the  British. 
At  last  a  force  of  two  hundred  and  thirty  French,  led  by  Beaujeu  and 


226 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


N*:\  Forest 

Hi...    "V,  ^   - 

-N  \V"    ''  '•*! 

N.  \. ., 


Forest 


Dumas,  and  a  body  of  six  hundred  and  thirty-seven  Indians  set  out  from 
Du  Quesne  with  a  view  to  harass  and  annoy  the  English  rather  than  to 
face  them  in  a  serious  battle.  It  was  the  purpose  of  the  French,  who 
were  entirely  familiar  with  the  ground,  to  lay  an  ambuscade  at  a  favor 
able  point  seven  miles  distant  from  the  fort.  They  were  just  reaching 
the  selected  spot  and  settling  into  ambush  when  the  flanking-parties  of 
the  English  came  in  sight.  The  French  fired;  the  Indians  yelled  and 
slunk  into  their  hiding-places,  and  the  battle  began. 

13.  If  Gage  had  at  once  thrown  forward  his  forces  to  the  support  of 

the  guards,  the  day  could  have  been 
saved ;  but  he  was  confused  and  un 
decided.  The  flanking  parties  were 
driven  in,  leaving  their  six-pounders 
in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Gage's 
men  wavered,  and  were  mixed  in  the 
thickset  underwood  with  a  regiment 
which  Braddock  had  pushed  forward 
to  the  rescue.  The  confusion  became 
greater,  and  there  were  symptoms  of 
a  panic.  The  men  fired  constantly, 
but  could  see  no  enemy.  Every 
volley  from  the  hidden  foe  flew  with 
deadly  certainty  into  the  crowded 
ranks  of  the  English.  The  rash  but 
brave  general  rushed  to  the  front  and 
rallied  his  men  with  the  energy  of  despair;  but  it  was  all  in  vain.  The 
men  stood  huddled  together  like  sheep,  or  fled  in  terror  to  the  rear.  The 
forest  was  strewn  with  the  dead ;  the  savages,  emboldened  by  their  unex 
pected  success,  crept  farther  and  farther  along  the  flanks;  and  the  battle 
became  a  rout.  Braddock  had  five  horses  shot  under  him  ;  his  secretary 
was  killed ;  both  his  English  aids  were  disabled ;  only  Washington  re 
mained  to  distribute  orders.  Out  of  eighty-two  officers  twenty-six  were 
killed  and  thirty-seven  wounded.  Of  the  privates  seven  hundred  and 
fourteen  were  dead  or  bleeding  with  wounds.  At  last  the  general  re 
ceived  a  ball  in  his  right  side  and  sank  fainting  to  the  ground.  "What 
shall  we  do  now,  colonel  ?"  said  he  to  Washington,  who  came  to  his  assist 
ance.  "  Retreat,  sir — retreat  by  all  means,"  replied  the  young  hero,  upon 
whom  everything  now  depended.  His  own  bosom  had  been  for  more 
than  two  hours  a  special  target  for  the  savages.  Two  horses  had  fallen 
under  him,  and  four  times  his  coat  had  been  torn  with  balls.  A  Shawnee 
chief  singled  him  out  and  bade  his  warriors  do  the  same ;  but  their  volleys 


French 

English 


OF  BRADDOCK'S  DEFEAT.   1755. 


RUIN  OF  ACADIA.  227 

went  by  harmless.  The  retreat  began  at  once,  and  the  thirty  Virginians, 
who,  with  Washington,  were  all  that  remained  alive,  covered  the  flight  of 
the  ruined  army.  The  artillery,  provisions,  baggage  and  private  papers 
of  the  general  were  left  on  the  field. 

14.  The  losses  of  the  French  and  Indians  were  slight,  amounting  to 
three  officers  and  thirty  men  killed,  and  as  many  others  wounded.  There 
was  no  attempt  made  at  pursuit.  The  savages  fairly  reveled  in  the  spoils 
of  the  battle-field.  They  had  never  known  so  rich  a  harvest  of  scalps 
and  booty.  The  tawny  chiefs  returned  to  Fort  du  Quesne  clad  in  the 
laced  coats,  military  boots  and  cockades  of  the  British  officers.  The 
dying  Brad  dock  was  borne  in  the  train  of  the  fugitives.  Once  he  roused 
himself  to  say,  "  Who  would  have  thought  it  ?"  and  again,  "  We  shall 
better  know  how  to  deal  with  them  another  time."  On  the  evening  of 
the  fourth  day  he  died,  and  was  buried  by  the  roadside  a  mile  west  of  Fort 
Necessity.  When  the  fugitives  reached  Dunbar's  camp,  the  confusion  was 
greater  than  ever.  Dunbar  was  a  man  of  feeble  capacity  and  no  courage ; 
pretending  to  have  the  orders  of  the  dying  general,  he  proceeded  to  de 
stroy  the  remaining  artillery,  the  heavy  baggage,  and  all  the  public  stores, 
to  the  value  of  a  hundred  thousand  pounds.  Then  followed  a  precipitate 
retreat  to  Fort  Cumberland,  and  then  an  abandonment  of  that  place  for 
the  safer  precincts  of  Philadelphia.  It  was  only  the  beginning  of  August, 
yet  Dunbar  pleaded  the  necessity  of  finding  winter  quarters  for  his  forces. 
The  great  expedition  of  Braddock  had  ended  in  such  a  disaster  as  spread 
consternation  and  gloom  over  all  the  colonies. 


CHAPTER    III. 
RUIN  OF  ACADIA. 

BY  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  made  in  1713,  the  province  of  Acadia,  or  Nova 
Scotia,  was  ceded  by  France  to  England.  During  the  following  fifty 
years  the  colony  remained  under  the  dominion  of  Great  Britain,  and  was 
ruled  by  English  officers.  But  the  great  majority  of  the  people  were 
French,  and  the  English  government  amounted  only  to  a  military  occu 
pation  of  the  peninsula.  The  British  colors,  floating  over  Louisburg  and 
Annapolis,  and  the  presence  of  British  garrisons  here  and  there,  were  the 
only  tokens  that  this,  the  oldest  French  colony  in  America,  had  passed 
under  the  control  of  foreigners. 


228 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATIC 


2.  At  the  time  of  the  cession  the  population  amounted  to  about  three 
thousand;  by  the  outbreak  of  the  French  and  Indian  War  the  number 
had  increased  to  more  than  sixteen  thousand.     Lawrence,  the  deputy- 
governor  of  the  province,  pretended  to  fear  an  insurrection.    When  Brad- 
dock  and  the  colonial  governors  convened  at  Alexandria,  it  was  urged 
that  something  must  be  done  to  overawe  the  French  and  strengthen  the 
English  authority  in  Acadia.      The  enterprise  of  reducing  the  French 
peasants  to  complete  humiliation  was  entrusted  to  Lawrence,  who  was 
to  be  assisted  by  a  British  fleet  under  Colonel  Monckton.    On  the  20th  of 
May,  1755,  the  squadron,  with  three  thousand  troops,  sailed  from  Boston 
for  the  Bay  of  Fundy. 

3.  The  French  had  but  two  fortified  posts  in  the  province ;  both  of 
these  wrere  on  the  isthmus  which  divides  Xova  Scotia  from  New  Bruns 
wick.    The  first  and  most  important  fortress,  named  Beau-Sejour,  was  sit 
uated  near  the  mouth  of  Messagouche 
Creek,  at  the  head  of  Chignecto  Bay. 
The  other  fort,  a  mere  stockade  called 
Gaspereau,  was  on  the  north  side  of 
the  isthmus,  at  Bay  Verte.    De  Ver 
ger,   the  French   commandant,  had 
no  intimation  of  approaching  danger 
till  the  English  fleet  sailed  fearlessly 
into  the  bay  and  anchored  before  the 
walls  of  Beau-Sejour.     There  was  no 
preparation  for  defence.     On  the  3d 
of  June  the  English  forces  landed, 
and  on  the  next  day  forced  their  way 
across  the  Messagouche.    A  vigorous 

siege  of  four  days  followed.  Fear  and  confusion  reigned  among  the  gar 
rison  ;  no  successful  resistance  could  be  oifered.  On  the  16th  of  the  month 
Beau-Sejour  capitulated,  received  an  English  garrison  and  took  the  name 
of  Fort  Cumberland.  The  feeble  post  at  Gaspereau  was  taken  a  few  days 
afterward,  and  named  Fort  Monckton.  Captain  Rous  was  despatched  with 
four  vessels  to  capture  the  fort  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  John's ;  but  before 
the  fleet  could  reach  its  destination,  the  French  reduced  the  town  to  ashes 
and  escaped  into  the  interior.  In  a  campaign  of  less  than  a  month,  and 
with  a  loss  of  only  twenty  men,  the  English  had  made  themselves  masters 
of  the  whole  country  east  of  the  St.  Croix. 

4.  The  war  in  Acadia  was  at  an  end;  but  what  should  be  done  with 
the   people?      The   French   inhabitants    still  outnumbered   the   English 
nearly  three  to  one.     Governor  Lawrence  and  Admiral  Boscawen,  in  con- 


.   ,  ow, 

XrFtok.4^, 


,-xrv~ 

'••'••*>• 

-     ,;,  ^^  ~         \    /~1 


THE  ACADIAN  ISTHMUS,  1755. 


RUIN  OF  ACADIA. 


229 


ference  with  the  chief  justice  of  the  province,  settled  upon  the  atrocious 
measure  of  driving  the  people  into  banishment.  The  first  movement  was 
to  demand  an  oath  of  allegiance  which  was  so  framed  that  the  French,  as 
honest  Catholics,  could  not  take  it.  The  priests  advised  the  peasants  to 
declare  their  loyalty,  but  refuse  the  oath,  which  was  meant  to  ensnare  their 
souls.  The  next  step  on  the  part  of  the  English  was  to  accuse  the  French 
of  treason,  and  to  demand  the  surrender  of  all  their  firearms  and  boats. 
To  this  measure  the  broken-hearted  people  also  submitted.  They  even 
offered  to  take  the  oath,  but  Lawrence  declared  that,  having  once  refused, 
they  must  now  take  the  consequences.  The  British  vessels  were  made 
ready,  and  the  work  of  forcible  embarkation  began. 

5.  The  country  about  the  isthmus  was  covered  with  peaceful  hamlets. 


THE  EXILE  OF  THE  ACADIANS.* 

These  were  now  laid  waste,  and  the  people  driven  into  the  larger  towns  on 
the  coast.  Others  were  induced  by  artifice  and  treachery  to  put  them 
selves  into  the  power  of  the  English.  Wherever  a  sufficient  number  of 
the  French  could  be  gotten  together  they  were  driven  on  shipboard. 
They  were  allowed  to  take  their  wives  and  children  and  as  much  property 
as  would  not  be  inconvenient  on  the  vessels.  The  estates,  of  the  province 
were  confiscated,  and  what  could  not  be  appropriated  was  given  to  the 

*  Longfellow's  Evangelme  is  founded  on  this  incident. 


230  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

flames.  The  wails  of  thousands  of  bleeding  hearts  were  wafted  to  heaven 
with  the  smoke  of  burning  homes.  At  the  village  of  Grand  Pre  four 
hundred  and  eighteen  unarmed  men  were  called  together  and  shut  up  in 
a  church.  Then  came  the  wives  and  children,  the  old  men  and  the 
mothers,  the  sick  and  the  infirm,  to  share  the  common  fate.  The  whole 
company  numbered  more  than  nineteen  hundred  souls.  The  poor  crea 
tures  were  driven  dow^n  to  the  shore,  forced  into  the  boats  at  the  point 
of  the  bayonet,  and  carried  to  the  vessels  in  the  bay.  As  the  moaning 
fugitives  cast  a  last  look  at  their  pleasant  town,  a  column  of  black  smoke 
floating  seaward  told  the  story  of  desolation.  More  than  three  thousand 
of  the  hapless  Acadians  were  carried  away  by  the  British  squadron  and 
scattered,  helpless,  half  starved  and  dying,  among  the  English  colonies. 
The  history  of  civilized  nations  furnishes  no  parallel  to  this  wanton  and 
wicked  destruction  of  an  inoffensive  colony. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

EXPEDITIONS  OF  SHIRLEY  AND  JOHNSON. 

THE  third  campaign  planned  by  Braddock  at  Alexandria  was  to  be 
conducted  by  Governor  Shirley  of  Massachusetts.  The  expedition 
was  to  proceed  from  Albany  to  Oswego,  and  thence  by  water  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Niagara.  It  was  known  that  Fort  Niagara  was  an  insig 
nificant  post,  depending  for  its  defence  upon  a  small  ditch,  a  rotten 
palisade  and  a  feeble  garrison.  To  capture  this  place,  to  obtain  command 
of  the  river,  and  to  cut  off  the  communications  of  the  French  by  way  of 
the  lakes,  were  the  objects  of  the  campaign.  "Fort  du  Quesne  can  hardly 
detain  me  more  than  three  or  four  days/'  said  Braddock  to  Shirley,  "  and 
then  I  will  meet  you  at  Niagara." 

2.  In  the  early  part  of  August,  Shirley  set  out  at  the  head  of  nearly 
two  thousand  men.  It  was  the  last  of  the  month  before  he  reached 
Oswego.  Here  the  provincial  forces  had  been  ordered  to  as-cmhle.  Four 
weeks  were  spent  in  preparing  boats  for  embarkation.  When  everything 
was  in  readiness,  a  storm  arose ;  and  when  the  storm  abated,  the  winds  blew 
in  the  wrong  direction.  Then  came  another  tempest  and  another  delay ; 
then  sick ne—  prevailed  in  the  camp.  AVith  the  beginning  of  October 


EXPEDITIONS  OF  SHIRLEY  AND  JOHNSON. 


231 


Shirley  declared  the  lake  to  be  dangerous  for  navigation.  The  Indians 
deserted  the  standard  of  a  leader  whose  skill  in  war  consisted  in  framing 
excuses.  The  fact  was  that  the  general,  while  on  the  march  to  Oswego, 
had  learned  of  the  destruction  of  Braddock's  army,  and  feared  that  a  sim 
ilar  fate  might  overtake  his  own.  On  the  24th  of  October  the  greater 
part  of  the  provincial  forces,  led  by  Shirley,  marched  homeward.  Only 
one  result  of  any  importance  followed  from  the  campaign — the  fort  at 
Oswego  was  well  rebuilt  and  garrisoned  with  seven  hundred  men  under 
Mercer. 

3.  Far  more  important  was  the  expedition  entrusted  to  General  Wil 
liam  Johnson.     The  object  had  in  view  was  to  capture  the  enemy's  fort 
ress  at  Crown  Point,  and  to  drive  the  French  from  the  shores  of  Lake 
Champlain.      Johnson's  army  numbered  three  thousand  four  hundred 
men,  including  a  body  of  friendly  Mohawks.     The  active  work  of  the 
campaign  began  early  in  August,  when  General  Phineas  Lyman,  at  the 
head  of  the  New  England  troops,  proceeded  to  the  Hudson  above  Albany, 
and  at  a  point  just  below  where  the  river  bends  ab 
ruptly  to  the  west  built  Fort  Edward.      Thither  in 

the  last  days  of  summer  came  the  commanding  general 
with  the  main  division.  The  watershed  between  the 
Hudson  and  Lake  George  is  only  twelve  miles  wide. 
Johnson's  army  marched  across  to  the  head  of  the  lake 
and  laid  out  a  commodious  camp.  A  week  was  spent 
in  bringing  forward  the  artillery  and  stores.  The 
soldiers  were  busy  preparing  boats  for  embarkation, 
and  the  important  matter  of  fortifying  the  camp  was 
wholly  neglected. 

4.  In  the  mean  time,  Dieskau,  the  daring  command 
ant  at  Crown   Point,  determined   to   anticipate   the 
movements  of  the  English.     With  a  force  of  fourteen 
hundred  French,  Canadians  and  Indians  he.  sailed  up 

Lake  Champlain  to  South  Bay.  From  this  point  he  marched  to  the 
upper  springs  of  Wood  Creek,  intending  to  strike  to  the  south,  pass  the 
English  army  and  capture  Fort  Edward  before  the  alarm  could  be  given. 
But  the  news  was  carried  to  General  Johnson ;  and  a  force  of  a  thousand 
men  under  command  of  Colonel  Williams,  accompanied  by  Hendrick,  the 
gray-haired  chieftain  of  the  Mohawks,  with  two  hundred  warriors,  was 
sent  to  the  relief  of  the  endangered  fort.  On  the  previous  night  Dieskau's 
guides  had  led  him  out  of  his  course.  On  the  morning  of  the  8th  of 
September  the  French  general  found  himself  and  his  army  about  four 
miles  north  of  Fort  Edward,  on  the  main  road  from  the  Hudson  to  Lake 


VICINITY   OF  LAKE 
GEORGE,  1755. 


232  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

George.  Just  at  this  time  Colonel  Williams's  regiment  and  the  Mohawks 
came  in  sight,  marching  toward  the  fort.  Dieskau  quickly  formed  an 
ambush,  and  the  English  were  entrapped;  but  the  Indian  allies  of  the 
French  showed  themselves  to  their  countrymen,  and  would  not  fire.  The 
Canadians  and  the  French  poured  in  a  deadly  volley;  both  Williams  and 
Hendrick  fell  dead,  and  the  English  were  thrown  into  confusion.  Uut 
Colonel  Whiting  rallied  the  troops,  returned  the  enemy's  fire,  and  re 
treated  toward  the  lake.  St.  Pierre,  one  of  the  French  generals,  was 
killed. 

5.  The  noise  of  battle  was  heard  in  Johnson's  camp,  and  preparations 
were  made  for  a  general  engagement.     There  were  no  entrenchments,  but 
trees  were  hastily  felled  for  breastworks,  and  the  camions  were  brought 
into  position.     It  was  Dieskau's  plan  to  rush  into  the  English  camp 
along  with  the  fugitives  whom  he  was  driving  before  him ;  but  the  In 
dians,  afraid  of  Johnson's  guns,  would  not  join  in  the  assault ;  the  Red 
men  retired  to  a  hill  at  a  safe  distance.    The  Canadians  were  disheartened; 
and  the  handful  of  French  regulars  made  the  onset  almost  unsupported. 
It  was  the  fiercest  battle  which  had  yet  been  fought  on  American  soil. 
For  five  hours  the  conflict  was  incessant.    In  the  beginning  of  the  engage 
ment  Johnson  received  a  slight  wound  and  left  the  field ;  but  the  troops 
of  New  England  fought  on  without  a  commander.    Nearly  all  of  Dieskau's 
regulars  were  killed.     At  last  the  English  troops  leaped  over  the  fallen 
trees,  charged  across  the  field,  and  completed  the  rout.      Three  times 
Dieskau  was  wounded,  but  he  would  not  retire.     His  aids  came  to  bear 
him  off;  one  was  shot  dead,  and  he  forbade  the  others.     He  ordered  his 
servants  to  bring  him  his  military  dress,  and  then  seated  himself  on  the 
stump  of  a  tree.     A  renegade  Frenchman  belonging  to  the  English  army 
rushed  up  to  make  him  a  prisoner.     The  wounded  general  felt  for  his 
watch  to  tender  it  in  token  of  surrender.     The  Frenchman,  thinking  that 
Dieskau  was  searching  for  a  pistol,  fired,  and  the  brave  commander  fell, 
mortally  wounded. 

6.  The  victory,  though  complete,  was  dearly  purchased.     Two  hun 
dred  and  sixteen  of  the  English  were  killed,  and  many  others  wounded. 
General  Johnson,  who  had  done  but  little,  was  greatly  prated  ;  Parliament 
made  him  a  baronet  for  gaining  a  victory  which  the  provincials  gained 
for  him.     Made  wiser  by  the  battle,  he  now  constructed  on  the  site  of  his 
cam})  a  substantial   fort,  and  named  it  William    Ilenrv.     The  defences  of 
Fort    Ivlward    were   strengthened    with   an    additional    garrison,  and    the 
remainder  of  the  troops  returned  to  their  homes.     Meanwhile,  the  French 
had  reinforced  Crown  Point,  and  had  seized  and  fortified  Ticonderoga. 
Such  was  the  condition  of  all'airs  at  the  close  of  1755. 


TWO   YEARS  OF  DISASTER.  233 


CHAPTER    V. 

TWO   YEARS  OF  DISASTER. 

AFTER  the  death  of  Braddock  the  chief  command  of  the  English 
forces  in  America  was  given  to  Governor  Shirley.  But  no  regular 
military  organization  had  been  effected ;  and  the  war  was  carried  on  in  a 
desultory  manner.  Braddock  had  ruined  one  army;  Shirley  had  scat 
tered  another.  On  Lake  George,  Johnson  had  achieved  a  marked  suc 
cess.  In  the  beginning  of  1756,  Washington  at  the  head  of  the  Vir 
ginian  provincials  repelled  the  French  and  Indians  in  the  valley  of  the 
Shenandoah.  At  the  same  time  the  Pennsylvania  volunteers,  choosing 
Franklin  for  their  colonel,  marched  to  the  banks  of  the  Lehigh,  built  a 
fort,  and  made  a  successful  campaign.  In  the  preceding  December, 
Shirley  met  the  colonial  governors  at  New  York  and  planned  the  move 
ments  for  the  following  year.  One  expedition,  proceeding  by  way  of  the 
Kennebec,  was  to  threaten  Quebec.  Forts  Frontenac,  Toronto  and  Niagara 
were  to  be  taken.  Du  Quesne,  Detroit  and  Mackinaw,  deprived  of  their 
communications,  must  of  course  surrender. 

2.  In  the  mean  time,  after  much  debate  in  Parliament,  it  was  decided 
to  consolidate  and  put  under  one  authority  all  the  military  forces  in 
America.     The  earl  of  Loudoun  received  the  appointment  of  commander- 
in-chief.      General  Abercrombie  was  second  in  rank ;  and  forty  British 
and  German  officers  were  commissioned  to  organize  and  discipline  the 
colonial  army.     In  the  last  of  April,  1756,  Abercrombie,  with  two  bat 
talions  of  regulars,  sailed  for  New  York.     Lord  Loudoun  was  to  follow 
with  a  fleet  of  transports,  bearing  the  artillery,  tents,  ammunition  and 
equipage  of  the  expedition.     The   commander  waited  a  month  for  his 
vessels,  and  then  sailed  without  them.     On  the  15th  of  June  a  man-of- 
war  was  despatched  to  America  with  a  hundred  thousand  pounds  to  reim 
burse  the  colonies  for  the  expenses  of  the  previous  campaigns.     At  the 
same  time  the  corps  of  British  officers  arrived  at  New  York.     Meanwhile, 
on  the  1 7th  of  May,  Great  Britain,  after  nearly  two  years  of  actual  hos 
tilities,  made  an  open  declaration  of  war,  which  was  followed  by  a  similar 
declaration  on  the  part  of  France. 

3.  On  the  25th  of  June,  Abercrombie  reached  Albany.     He  began  his 
great  campaign  by  surveying  the  town,  digging  a  ditch  and  quartering 


234  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

his  soldiers  with  the  citizens.  In  July,  Lord  Loudoun  arrived  and 
assumed  the  command  of  the  colonial  army.  The  French,  meanwhile, 
profiting  by  these  delays,  organized  a  force  of  more  than  five  thousand 
men,  crossed  Lake  Ontario  and  laid  siege  to  Oswego.  The  marquis  of 
Montcalm,  who  had  succeeded  Dieskau  as  commander-iu-chief,  led  the 
expedition.  At  the  mouth  of  Oswego  River  there  were  two  forts ;  the 
old  block-house  on  the  west  and  the  new  Fort  Ontario  on  the  east.  The 
latter  was  first  attacked.  Thirty  pieces  of  cannon  were  brought  to  bear 
on  the  fortress.  After  a  brave  defence  of  one  day,  the  little  garrison 
abandoned  the  works  and  escaped  to  the  old  fort  across  the  river.  This 
place  was  also  invested  by  the  French.  For  two  days  the  English,  num 
bering  only  fourteen  hundred,  held  out  against  the  besiegers,  and  then  sur 
rendered.  A  vast  amount  of  ammunition,  small  arms,  accoutrements 
and  provisions  fell  to  the  captors.  Six  vessels  of  war,  three  hundred 
boats,  a  hundred  and  twenty  cannon  and  three  chests  of  money  were  the 
further  fruits  of  a  victory  by  which  France  gained  the  only  important 
outpost  of  England  on  the  lakes.  To  please  his  Indian  allies,  Montcalm 
ordered  Oswego  to  be  razed  to  the  ground. 

4.  During  this  summer  the  Delawares,  false  to  their  treaty,  rose  in 
Western  Pennsylvania  and  almost  ruined  the  country.      More  than  a 
thousand  people  were  killed  or  carried  into  captivity.    In  August,  Colonel 
John  Armstrong,  at  the  head  of  three  hundred  volunteers,  crossed  the 
Alleghanies,  and  after  a  twenty  days'  march  reached  the  Indian  town  of  Kit- 
tan  ing,  forty-five  miles  north-east  from  Pittsburg.     Lying  in  concealment 
until  daydawn  on  the  morning  of  September  8th,  the  English  rose  against 
the  savages,  and  after  a  desperate  battle  destroyed  them  almost  to  a  man. 
The  village  was  burned  and  the  spirit  of  the  barbarians  completely  broken. 
The  Americans  lost  sixteen  men.     Colonel  Armstrong  and  Captain  Hugh 
Mercer,  afterward  distinguished  in  the  Revolution,  were  both  severely 
wounded. 

5.  Lord  Loudoun  continued  at  Albany.     His  forces  were  amply  suffi 
cient  to  capture  every  stronghold  of  Canada  in  the  space  of  six  weeks. 
In-tcad  of  marching  boldly  to  the  north,  he  whiled  away  the  summer  and 
fall,  talked  about  an  attack  from  the  French,  digged  ditches,  slandered 
the  provincial  officers  and  waited  for  winter.     When  the  frosts  came,  he 
made  haste  to  distribute  the  colonial  troops  and  to  quarter  the  regulars  on 
the  principal  towns.     The  vigilant  French,  learning  what  sort  of  a  general 
they  had  to  cope  with,  crowded  Lake  Champluin  with  boats,  strengthened 
Crown  Point  and  completed  a  fort  at  Ticondcroga.     With  the  exception 
of  Armstrong's  expedition  against  the  Indians,  the  year  1756  closed  with 
out  a  single  substantial  success  on  the  part  of  the  English. 


TWO   YEARS  OF  DISASTER.  235 

6.  And  the  year  1757  was  equally  disastrous.     The  campaign  which 
was  planned  by  Loudoun  was  limited  to  the  conquest  of  Louisburg.    Ever 
since  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  the  French  had  retained  Cape  Breton ;  and 
the  fortress  at  Louisburg  had  been  made  one  of  the  strongest  on  the  con 
tinent.    On  the  20th  of  June,  Lord  Loudoun  sailed  from  New  York  with 
an  army  of  six  thousand  regulars.     By  the  first  of  July  he  was  at  Hal 
ifax,  where  he  was  joined  by  Admiral  Holbourn  with  a  powerful  fleet  of 
sixteen  men-of-war.      There  were  on   board   five   thousand   additional 
troops  fresh  from  the  armies  of  England.     Never  was  such  a  use  made  of 
a  splendid  armament.    Loudoun  landed  before  Halifax,  cleared  off  a  mus 
tering  plain,  and  set  his  officers  to  drilling  regiments  already  skilled  in 
every  manoeuvre  of  war.     To  heighten  the  absurdity,  the  fields  about  the 
city  were  planted  with  onions.     For  it  was  said  that  the  men  might  take 
the  scurvy !     By  and  by  the  news  came  that  the  French  vessels  in  the 
harbor  of  Louisburg  outnumbered  by  one  the  ships  of  the  English  squad 
ron.     To  attack  a  force  that  seemed  superior  to  his  own  was  not  a  part  of 
Loudoun's  tactics.     Ordering  the  fleet  to  go  cruising  around  Cape  Breton, 
he   immediately  embarked  with    his  army,  and  sailed  for  New  York. 
Arriving  at  this  place,  he  proposed  to  his  officers  to  fortify  Long  Island 
in  order  to  defend  the  continent  against  an  enemy  whom  he  outnumbered 
four  to  one. 

7.  Meanwhile,  the  daring  Montcalm  had  made  a  brilliant  campaign  in 
the  country  of  Lake  George.     With  a  force  of  six  thousand  French  and 
Canadians  and  seventeen  hundred  Indians  he  proceeded  up  the  Sorel, 
entered  Lake  Champlain,  and  reached  Ticonderoga.     The  object  of  the 
expedition  was  to  capture  and  destroy  Fort  William  Henry.    The  French 
and  the  Iroquois,  who  had  now  abandoned  the  cause  of  the  colonies,  were 
fired  with  enthusiasm.     Dragging  their  artillery   and  boats  across  the 
portage  to  Lake  George,  they  re-embarked,  and  on  the  3d  of  August  laid 
siege  to  the  English  fort.     The  place  was  defended  by  only  five  hundred 
men  under  the  brave  Colonel  Monro ;  but  there  were  seventeen  hundred 
additional  troops  within  supporting  distance  in  the  adjacent  trenches.     All 
this  while  General  Webb  was  at  Fort  Edward,  but  fourteen  miles  distant, 
with  an  army  of  more  than  four  thousand  British  regulars.     Instead  of 
advancing  to  the  relief  of  Fort  William  Henry,  Webb  held  a  council  to 
determine  if  it  were  not  better  to  retire  to  Albany,  and  sent  a  message  to 
Colonel  Monro  advising  capitulation. 

8.  For  six  days  the  French  pressed  the  siege  with  vigor.     The  ammu 
nition  of  the  garrison  was  nearly  exhausted  ;  half  of  the  guns  were  burst ; 
nothing  remained  but  to  surrender.    Honorable  terms  were  granted.    The 
English,  retaining  their  private  effects,  were  released  on  a  pledge  not  to 


236  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

re-enter  the  service  for  eighteen  months.  A  safe  escort  was  promised  to 
Fon  Kdward.  On  the  9th  of  August  the  French  took  possession  of  the 
fortress.  Unfortunately,  the  Indians  procured  a  quantity  of  spirits  from 
the  English  camp.  Maddened  with  intoxication,  and  in  spite  of  the 
utmost  exertions  of  Montcalm  and  his  officers,  the  savages  fell  upon  the 
prisoners  and  began  a  massacre.  Thirty  of  the  English  were  tomahawked 
and  many  others  dragged  away  into  captivity.  The  retirement  of  the 
garrison  to  Fort  Edward  became  a  panic  and  a  rout. 

9.  Such  had  been  the  successes  of  France  during  the  year  that  the 
English  had  not  a  single  hamlet  or  fortress  remaining  in  the  whole  basin 
of  the  St.  Lawrence.  Every  cabin  where  English  was  spoken  had  been 
swept  out  of  the  Ohio  valley.  At  the  close  of  the  year  1757,  France  pos 
sessed  twenty  times  as  much  American  territory  as  England ;  and  five 
times  as  much  as  England  and  Spain  together.  Such  had  been  the  im 
becility  of  the  English  management  in  America  that  the  flag  of  Great 
Britain  was  brought  into  disgrace. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

TWO    YEARS  OF  SUCCESSES. 

REAT  was  the  discouragement  in  England.  The  duke  of  Newcastle 
and  his  associates  in  the  government  were  obliged  to  resign.  A  new 
ministry  was  formed,  at  the  head  of  which  was  placed  that  remarkable 
man  William  Pitt,  called  the  Great  Commoner.  The  imbecile  Lord 
Loudoun  was  deposed  from  the  American  army.  General  Abercrombie 
was  appointed  to  succeed  him ;  but  the  main  reliance  for  success  was 
placed,  not  so  much  on  the  commander-in-chief,  as  on  an  efficient  corps 
of  subordinate  officers  whom  the  wisdom  of  Pitt  now  directed  to  Ameriia. 
Admiral  Boseawen  was  put  in  command  of  the  fleet,  consisting  of  twenty- 
two  ships  of  the  line  and  fifteen  frigates.  The  able  general  Amherst  was 
to  lead  a  divi.-ion.  Young  Lord  Howe,  brave  and  amiable,  was  next  in 
rank  to  Abercrombie.  The  gallant  James  Wolfe  led  a  brigade.  General 
Forbes  held  an  important  command ;  and  Colonel  Richard  Montgomery 
was  at  the  head  of  a  regiment. 

2.  Three  campaigns  were  planned  for  1758.     Amherst,  acting  in  con- 


TWO   YEARS  OF  SUCCESSES.  237 

junction  with  the  fleet,  was  to  capture  Louisburg.  Lord  Howe,  under 
the  direction  of  the  commander-in-chief,  was  to  reduce  Crown  Point 
and  Ticonderoga.  The  recovery  of  the  Ohio  valley  was  entrusted  to 
General  Forbes.  On  the  28th  of  May,  Amherst,  at  the  head  of  ten 
thousand  effective  men,  reached  Halifax.  In  six  days  more  the  fleet  was 
anchored  in  Gabarus  Bay.  Wolfe  put  his  division  into  boats,  rowed 
through  the  surf  under  fire  of  the  French  batteries,  and  gained  the  shore 
without  serious  loss.  The  French  dismantled  their  battery  and  retreated. 
Wolfe  next  gained  possession  of  the  north-east  harbor  and  planted  heavy 
guns  on  the  cape  near  the  lighthouse.  From  this  position  the  island 
battery  of  the  French  was  soon  silenced.  Louisburg  was  fairly  invested, 
and  the  siege  was  pressed  with  great  vigor.  On  the  21st  of  July  three 
French  vessels  were  burned  in  the  harbor.  Two  days  later,  the  Prudent, 
a  seventy-four  gun  ship,  was  fired  and  destroyed  by  the  English  boats. 
The  town  was  already  a  heap  of  ruins,  and  the  walls  of  the  fortress  began 
to  crumble.  For  a  whole  week  the  French  soldiers  had  no  place  where 
they  could  rest  in  safety ;  of  their  fifty -two  cannon  only  twelve  remained 
in  position.  Further  resistance  was  hopeless.  On  the  28th  of  July 
Louisburg  capitulated.  Cape  Breton  and  Prince  Edward's  Island  were  sur 
rendered  to  Great  Britain.  The  garrison,  together  with  the  marines,  in 
all  nearly  six  thousand  men,  became  prisoners  of  war  and  were  sent  to 
England.  Amherst  after  his  great  success  abandoned  Louisburg,  and  the 
fleet  took  station  at  Halifax. 

3.  Meanwhile,  General  Abercrombie  had  not  been  idle.    On  the  5th  of 
July  an  army  of  fifteen  thousand  men,  led  by  Lord  Howe,  reached  Lake 
George  and  embarked  for  Ticonderoga.     With  heavy  guns  and  abundant 
stores  the  expedition  proceeded  to  the  northern  extremity  of  the  lake  and 
landed  on  the  western  shore.     The  country  about  the  French  fortress  was 
very  unfavorable  for  military  operations.     The  English  proceeded  with 
great  difficulty,  leaving  their  artillery  behind.     Lord  Howe  led  the  ad 
vance  in  person.     On  the  morning  of  the  6th,  when  the  English  were 
nearing  the  fort,  they  fell  in  with  the  picket  line  of  the  French,  number 
ing  no  more  than  three  hundred.     A  severe  skirmish  ensued ;  the  French 
were  overwhelmed,  but  not  until  they  had  inflicted  on  the  English  a 
terrible  loss  in  the  death  of  Lord  Howe.     The  soldiers  were  stricken  with 
grief,  and  began  a  retreat  to  the  landing.     Abercrombie  was  in  the  rear, 
but  the  soul  of  the  expedition  had  departed. 

4.  On  the  morning  of  the  8th  the  English  engineer  reported  falsely 
that  the  fortifications  of  Ticonderoga  were  flimsy  and  trifling.     Again  the 
army  was  put  in  motion ;  and  when  just  beyond  the  reach  of  the  French 
guns,  the  divisions  were  arranged  to  carry  the  place  by  assault.    For  more 


238  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

than  four  hours  column  after  column  dashed  with  great  bravery  against 
the  breastworks  of  the  enemy,  which  were  found  to  be  strong  and  well 
constructed.  The  defence  was  made  by  nearly  four  thousand  French 
under  Montcalm,  who,  with  coat  off  in  the  hot  July  afternoon,  was  every 
where  present  encouraging  his  men.  At  six  o'clock  in  the  evening  the 
English  were  finally  repulsed.  The  carnage  was  dreadful,  the  loss  on  the 
side  of  the  assailants  amounting  in  killed  and  wounded  to  nineteen  hun 
dred  and  sixteen.  In  no  battle  of  the  Revolution  did  the  British  have  so 
large  a  force  engaged  or  meet  so  terrible  a  loss. 

5.  The  English  still  outnumbered  the  French  three  to  one ;  and  they 
might  have  easily  returned  with  their  artillery  and  captured  the  fort.   But 
Abercrombie  was  not  the  man  to  do  it.     He  returned  to  Fort  George,  at 
the  head  of  the  lake,  and  contented  himself  with  sending  a  force  of  three 
thousand  men  under  Colonel  Bradstreet  against  Fort  Frontenac.     This 
fortress  was  situated  on  the  present  site  of  Kingston,  at  the  outlet  of  Lake 
Ontario.     Marching  through  the  country  of  the  Indians  who  were  still 
friendly  to  the  English,  Bradstreet  reached  Oswego,  embarked  his  forces, 
crossed  the  lake  and  landed  within  a  mile  of  Frontenac.     The  place  was 
feebly  defended,  and  a  siege  of  two  days  compelled  a  capitulation.    The 
fortress,  so  important  to  the  French,  was  demolished.     Forty-six  cannon, 
nine  vessels  of  war  and  a  vast  quantity  of  stores  were  the  fruits  of  the 
victory.     Except  in  the  waste  of  life,  Bradstreet's  success  more  than  coun 
terbalanced  the  failure  of  the  English  at  Ticonderoga.     The  French  were 
everywhere  weakened  and  despairing.     In  Canada  the  crops  had  failed, 
and  there  was  almost  a  famine.     "  Peace,  peace,  no  matter  with  what 
boundaries,"  was  the  message  which  the  brave  Montcalm  sent  to  the 
French  ministry. 

6.  Late  in  the  summer,  Forbes,  at  the  head  of  nine  thousand  men,  ad 
vanced  from  Philadelphia  against  Fort  du  Quesne.     Washington  led  the 
Virginia  provincials,  and  Armstrong,  who  had  so  distinguished  himself 
at  Kittaning,  the  Pennsylvanians.     The  main  body  moved  slowly,  clear 
ing  a  broad  road  and  bridging  the  streams.     Washington  and  the  pro 
vincials  were  impatient.     Major  Grant,  more  rash  than  wise,  pressed  on 
to  within  a  few  miles  of  Du  Quesne.     Attempting  to  lead  the  French 
and  Indians  into  an  ambuscade,  he  was  himself  ambuscaded,  and  lost  a 
third  of  his  forces.     Slowly  the  main  division  approached  the  fort,  which 
was  defended  by  no  more  than  five  hundred  men.     On  the  24th  of  No 
vember,  Washington  with  the   advance  was  within  ten  miles   of  Du 
Quesne.     During  that  night  the  garrison  took  the  alarm,  burned  the  fort 
ress  and  floated   down   the  Ohio.      On  the   25th  the  victorious  army 
marched  over  the  ruined  bastions,  raised  the  English  flag,  and  named 


TWO   YEARS  OF  SUCCESSES.  239 

the  place  PITTSBURGH     The  name  of  the  great  British  minister  was  justly 
written  over  "  the  gateway  of  the  West." 

7.  General  Amherst  was  now  promoted  to  the  chief  command  of  the 
American  forces.     Parliament  cheerfully  voted  twelve  million  pounds 
sterling  to  carry  on  the  war.      The  colonies  exerted  themselves  to  the 
utmost.     By  the  beginning  of  summer,  1759,  the  British  and  colonial 
forces  numbered  nearly  fifty  thousand  men.     The  whole  population  of 
Canada  was  only  eighty-two  thousand;   and  the   entire  French   army 
scarcely  exceeded  seven  thousand.     Nothing  less  than  the  conquest  of  all 
Canada  would  satisfy  Pitt's  ambition.     Three  campaigns  were  planned 
for  the  year.     General  Prideaux  was  to  conduct  an  expedition  against 
Niagara,  capture  the  fortress  and  descend  the  lake  to  Montreal.    Amherst 
was  to  lead  the  main  division  against  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point. 
General  Wolfe  was  to  proceed  up  the  St.  Lawrence  and  finish  the  work 
by  capturing  Quebec. 

8.  By  way  of  Schenectady  and  Oswego,  Prideaux  led  his  forces  to 
Niagara.     On  the  10th  of  July  the  place  was  invested.     The  'French 
general  D'Aubry  collected  from  Detroit,  Erie,  Le  Boeuf  and  Yenango  a 
body  of  twelve  hundred  men,  and  marched  to  the  relief  of  the  fort.     On 
the  15th,  by  the  accidental  bursting  of  a  mortar,  General  Prideaux  was 
killed.     Sir  William  Johnson,  succeeding  to  the  command,  disposed  his 
forces  so  as  to  intercept  the  approaching  French.     On  the  morning  of  the 
24th,  D'Aubry's  army  came  in  sight.     A  bloody  engagement  ensued,  in 
which  the  French  were  completely  routed,  leaving  their  unnumbered 
dead  scattered  for  miles  through  the  forest.     On  the  next  day  Niagara 
capitulated  and  received  an  English  garrison.     The  French  forces  in  the 
town,  to  the  number  of  six  hundred,  became  prisoners  of  war.    Commun 
ication  between  Canada  and  Louisiana  was  for  ever  broken. 

9.  At  the  same  time  Amherst  was  conquering  on  Lake  Champlain. 
With  an  army  of  more  than  eleven  thousand  men  he  proceeded  against 
Ticonderoga.     On  the  22d  of  July  the  English  forces  were  disembarked 
near  the  landing-place  of  Abercrombie.     The  French  did  not  dare  to 
stand  against  them*     There  was  a  slight  skirmish,  and  then  the  trenches 
were  deserted.     Fort  Carillon  was  given  up.     On  the  26th  the  French 
garrison,  having  partly  destroyed  the   fortifications,  abandoned  Ticon 
deroga  and  retreated  to  Crown  Point.     Five  days  afterward  they  de 
serted  this  place  also,  and  entrenched  themselves  on  Isle-aux-Noix,  in  the 
river  Sorel.     The  whole  country  of  Lake  Champlain  had  been  recovered 
without  a  battle. 

10.  It  remained  for  General  Wolfe  to  achieve  the  final  victory.     As 
soon  as  a  tardy  spring  had  cleared  the  St.  Lawrence  of  ice,  he  began  the 


240 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


s.  - 


if  i !_ 

VICINITY  OF  QUEBEC,  1759. 


of  the  river.  His  force  consisted  of  nearly  ciirlit  thousand  men, 
assisted  by  a  fleet  of  forty-four  vessels  under  command  of  Admiral  Saun- 
ders.  On  the  27th  of  June  the  armament  arrived  without  accident  at 
the  Isle  of  Orleans,  four  miles  below  Quebec.  The  English  camp  was 

pitched  at  the  upper  end  of  the 
island.  Wolfe's  vessels  gave  him 
immediate  command  of  the  river, 
and  the  southern  bank  was  unde 
fended.  On  the  night  of  the  29th, 
General  Monckton  was  sent  with  four 
battalions  to  siege  Point  Levi.  The 
movement  was  successful,  and  an 
English  battery  was  planted  opposite 
the  city.  From  this  position  the 
Lower  Town  was  soon  reduced  to 
ruins,  and  the  Upper  Town  much 
injured ;  but  the  fortress  seemed  im 
pregnable.  The  French,  knowing 
that  it  would  be  impossible  to  storm 

the  city  from  the  river  side,  had  drawn  their  line  of  entrenchment  from  the 
northern  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  reaching  for  five  miles  from  the 
Montmorenci  to  the  St.  Charles.  Here  Montcalm  with  ten  or  twelve 
thousand  French  and  Canadians  awaited  the  movements  of  his  antagonist. 

11.  Wolfe  was  restless  and  anxious  for  battle.     On  the  9th  of  July  he 
crossed  the  north  channel,  and  encamped  with  his  army  on  the  east  bank 
of  the  Montmorenci.     It  was  determined  in  a  council  of  war  to  hazard 
an  engagement.     The  Montmorenci  was  fordable  when  the  tide  ran  out. 
The  attack  was  planned  for  July  31st,  at  the  hour  of  low  water.    Generals 
Townshend  and  Murray  were  ordered  to  ford  the  stream  with  their  two 
brigades,  and  at  the  same  time  Monckton 's  regiments  of  regulars  were  to 
cross  the  St.  Lawrence  from  Point  Levi  and  aid  in  the  assault.     The 
signal  was  given,  and  the  grenadiers  of  Murray  and  Townshend  dashed 
across  the  Montmorenci ;  but  the  boats  of  Monckton  ran  aground,  and  there 
was  considerable  delay.     The  impatient  grenadiers,  without  waiting  for 
orders  or  support,  rushed  forward  against  the  French  entrenchments,  and 
were  driven  back  with  great  loss.     Before  the  regulars  could  be  formed 
in  line  the  battle  was  decided.     Night  was  approaching;  the  tide  rising; 
a  storm  portended ;  and  Wolfe,  after  losing  nearly  five  hundred  men,  with 
drew  to  his  camp. 

12.  Disappointment,  exposure  and  fatigue  threw  the  English  general 
into  a  violent  fever,  and  for  manv  davs  he  was  confined  to  his  tent.     A 


TWO    YEANS   OF  SUCCESSES. 


241 


council  of  officers  was  called,  and  the  indomitable  leader  proposed  a  second 
assault  on  the  French  lines.     But  the  proposition  was  overruled,  and  it 
was  decided  to  ascend 
the  St.  Lawrence,  and 
if  possible   gain  pos 
session  of  the  Plains 
of  Abraham,    in    the 
rear  of  the  city.     The 
camp   on   the    Mont-. 


accord- 
up,  and 


GENERAL,  JAMES  WOLFE. 


morenci  was 
ingly  broken 
on  the  6th  of  Septem 
ber  the  troops  and  ar 
tillery  were  conveyed 
to  Point  Levi.  Keep 
ing  the  French  excited 
with  appearances  of 
activity,  Wolfe  again 
transferred  his  army  to 
a  point  several  joules 
up  the  river.  He  then 
busied  himself  with  a 
careful  examination  of 
the  northern  bank,  in 
the  hope  of  finding 

some  path  among  the  precipitous  cliffs  by  which  to  gain  the  plains.  On 
the  llth  he  discovered  the  place  called  Wolfe's  Cove,  and  decided  that 
here  it  was  possible  to  make  the  ascent.  Montcalm,  deceived  by  the 
movements  of  the  fleet,  was  still  in  the  trenches  below  the  city. 

13.  On  the  night  of  the  12th  of  September  everything  was  in  readi 
ness.  The  English  silently  entered  their  transports  and  dropped  down 
the  river  to  the  cove.  With  great  difficulty  the.  soldiers  clambered  up 
the  almost  perpendicular  precipice;  the  feeble  Canadian  guard  on  the 
summit  was  dispersed ;  and  in  the  gray  dawn  of  morning  Wolfe  mar 
shaled  his  army  for  battle.  Montcalm  was  in  amazement  when  he  heard 
the  news.  "  They  are  now  on  the  weak  side  of  this  unfortunate  town," 
said  he ;  "  and  we  must  crush  them  before  mid-day."  With  great  haste 
the  French  were  brought  from  the  trenches  and  thrown  between  Quebec 
and  the  advancing  English.  The  battle  began  with  an  hour's  cannonade ; 
then  Montcalm  attempted  to  turn  the  English  flank,  but  was  beaten  back. 
The  Canadians  and  Indians  were  routed.  Then  came  the  weakened  bat- 

16 


242  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

tal  ions  of  the  French  ;  but  they  were  poorly  disciplined  ;  the  ground  wa* 
uneven,  and  Montcalm's  lines  advanced  brokenly.  The  Engli>h  reserved 
their  fire  until  the  advancing  columns  were  within  forty  yards,  and  then 
discharged  volley  after  volley.  The  French  wavered  and  were  in  con 
fusion.  Wolfe,  leading  the  charge,  was  wounded  in  the  wrist.  Again 
he  was  struck,  but  pressed  on  at  the  head  of  his  grenadiers.  Just  at  the 
moment  of  victory  a  third  ball  pierced  his  breast,  and  he  sank  quivering 
to  the  earth.  "  They  run,  they  run  !"  said  the  attendant  who  bent  over 
him.  "  \\rho  run  ?"  was  the  feeble  response.  "  The  French  are  flving 
everywhere,"  replied  the  officer.  "  Do  they  run  already  ?  Then  I  die 
happy,"  said  the  expiring  hero;  and  his  spirit  passed  away  amid  the 
smoke  of  battle.  Monckton  was  dangerously  wounded  and  borne  from  the 
field.  Montcalm,  still  attempting  to  rally  his  broken  regiments,  was 
struck  Avith  a  ball,  and  fell.  "  Shall  I  survive  ?"  said  he  to  his  surgeon. 
"  But  a  few  hours  at  most,"  replied  the  attendant.  "  So  much  the  better," 
replied  the  heroic  Frenchman.  "  I  shall  not  live  to  witness  the  surrender 
of  Quebec." 

14.  Further  defence  of  the  Canadian  stronghold  was  useless.     Five 
days  after  the  battle  the  French  authorities  surrendered  to  General  Town- 
shend,  and  an  English  garrison  took  possession  of  the  citadel.     The  year 
1759  closed  with   the  complete  triumph  of  the  English  arms.     In  the 
following  spring  France  made  a  great  effort  to  recover  her  1<  >sses.     A  severe 
battle  was  fought  a  few  miles  west  of  Quebec,  and  the   English  were 
driven  into  the  city.     But   reinforcements  came,  and  the  French  were 
beaten  back.     On  the  8th  of  September,  in  the  same  year,  Montreal,  the 
last  important  post  of  France  in  the  valley  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  surren 
dered  to  General  Amherst.     Canada  had  passed  under  the  dominion  of 
England. 

15.  In  the  spring  of  1760  the  Cherokees  of  Tennessee  rose  against  the 
English.     Fort  Loudoun,  in  the  north-eastern  extremity  of  the  State,  was 
besieged  by  the  Red  men,  and  forced  to  capitulate.    Honorable  terms  were 
promised  to  the  garrison ;  but  as  soon  as  the  surrender  was  made,  the 
savages  fell  upon  their  prisoners  and  massacred  or  dragged  into  captivity 
the  whole  company.     Colonels  Montgomery  and  Grant  were  despatched 
by  General  Amherst  to  chastise  the  Indians.     After  a  vigorous  campaign 
the  savages  were  driven  into  the  mountains  and  compelled  to  sue  for 
peace. 

16.  For  three  years  the  war  between  France  and  England  continued 
on  the  ocean.     The  English  fleets  were  everywhere  victorious.     On  the 
10th  of  February,  1763,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  made  at  Paris.     All  the 
French  possessions  in  North  America  eastward  of  the  Mississippi  from  its 


RECAPITULATION.  243 

source  to  the  river  Iberville,  and  thence  through  Lakes  Maurepas  and 
Pontchartrain  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  were  surrendered  to  Great  Britain. 
At  the  same  time  Spain,  with  whom  England  had  been  at  war,  ceded 
East  and  West  Florida  to  the  English  Crown.  Thus  closed  the  French 
and  Indian  War,  one  of  the  most  important  in  the  history  of  mankind. 
By  this  conflict  it  was  decided  that  the  decaying  institutions  of  the  Middle 
Ages  should  not  prevail  in  the  West ;  and  that  the  powerful  language, 
laws  and  liberties  of  the  English  race  should  be  planted  for  ever  in  the 
vast  domains  of  the  New  World. 


KECAPITULATION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  colonies  begin  to  act  together. — A  sense  of  common  danger  unites  them. — The 
French  and  Indian  War  arises. — Causes  considered.— Conflicting  territorial  claims. — 
English  colonies  on  the  sea-board. — French  colonies  in  the  interior. — France  purposes  to 
confine  the  English  to  the  Atlantic  slope. — French  settlements  result  from  the  efforts 
of  the  Jesuits. — Missions  are  established  on  the  lakes. — Joliet  and  Marquette  discover 
the  Mississippi. — Descend  the  river. — Eeturn  to  Michigan. — La  Salle  passes  through 
the  lakes. — Descends  the  Illinois. — Goes  to  Canada. — Returns. — And  explores  the 
Mississippi  to  the  Gulf. — Sails  for  France. — Returns  with  a  colony. — Reaches  Texas. — 
Sets  out  for  Canada. — Is  murdered. — French  posts  are  established. — The  Ohio  valley  to 
be  occupied. — The  animosity  of  France  and  England  leads  to  war. — The  frontiersmen  of 
the  two  nations  come  in  conflict. — The  Ohio  Company  is  organized. — Obtains  a  grant  of 
land. — Bienville  explores  and  claims  the  Ohio  valley. — Gist  traverses  the  country  to  the 
falls  of  the  Ohio. — The  French  fortify  Le  Bceuf  and  Venango. — Attack  a  British  post. — 
Gist  makes  a  second  exploration. — An  English  colony  on  the  Youghiogheny. — The  In 
dians  favor  the  English. — The  Half-King  goes  to  Erie. — The  chiefs  confer  with  Frank 
lin. — Dinwiddie  sends  a  despatch  to  St.  Pierre. — Washington  is  chosen  for  the  mission. 
— Sets  out  by  way  of  Will's  Creek  to  the  site  of  Pittsburg. — And  thence  to  Le  Boeuf. — 
Washington  confers  with  St.  Pierre. — And  returns  to  Virginia. — Hardships  of  the  jour 
ney. — Trent  begins  a  fort  at  the  fork  of  the  Ohio. — The  French  capture  the  place. — 
And  build  Du  Quesne.— Washington  is  sent  to  retake  the  fort. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Washington  marches  to  Great  Meadows.— Builds  Fort  Necessity.— Attacks  and  defeats 
Jumonville. — Extends  the  road  toward  Du  Quesne. — De  Villiers  approaches. — Attacks 
Fort  Necessity. — And  compels  a  surrender. — An  American  congress  assembles  at  Albany. 
— Franklin  plans  a  union. — The  colonies  reject  the  constitution. — France  sends  soldiers 
to  America. — Braddock  is  sent  by  England. — He  confers  with  the  governors. — Plans 


-H  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

four  campaigns. — Marches  his  army  to  Fort  Cumberland. — Proceeds  against  I>u  Quesnc. 
— Approaches  tlie  fort. — Meets  the  French  and  Indians. — And  is  terribly  defeated.— 
Washington  saves  the  remnant  of  the  army. — Death  of  Braddock. — Dunbar  retreats.— 
Destroys  the  stores. — Evacuates  Fort  Cumberland. — Retires  to  Philadelphia. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Nova  Scotia  under  English  rule. — Lawrence  fears  an  insurrection.— Is  authorized  to 
subdue  the  French  inhabitants. — The  English  fleet  leaves  Boston. — The  French  forts  on 
the  Bay  of  Fundy. — The  fleet  arrives  at  Beau-Sejour. — The  place  is  besieged. — And 
obliged  to  surrender. — The  other  forts  capitulate. — The  British  officers  determine  to  exile 
the  inhabitants. — The  country  is  laid  waste. — And  the  people  carried  into  banishment. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

A  campaign  is  planned  against  Niagara. — Shirley  commands. — Proceeds  to  Oswego. — 
Wastes  the  time — Marches  homeward. — OsAvego  is  rebuilt. — Johnson  and  Lyman  go 
against  the  French  on  Lake  Champlain.— Build  Fort  Edward. — Form  a  camp  on  Lake 
George. — Dieskau  approaches. — Proceeds  by  way  of  Wood  Creek  against  Fort  Ed 
ward.— Meets  the  English. — And  drives  them  to  the  camp. — The  battle.— The  French 
are  defeated.— Dieskau  is  killed. — The  English  lose  heavily. — Johnson  builds  Fort 
William  Henry. — The  French  reinforce  their  forts. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Shirley  becomes  commander-in-chief. — Washington  repels  the  Indians. — Franklin  de 
fends  Pennsylvania. — The  campaigns  of  1756  are  planned. — The  military  forces  of 
America  are  consolidated. — Loudoun  is  commander-in-chief. — He  and  Abercrombie 
arrive  at  New  York  with  soldiers  and  supplies. — England  declares  war. — Abercrombie 
goes  to  Albany.— And  stays  there. — Montcalm  besieges  and  captures  Oswego. — The 
Delawares  revolt. — And  are  punished. — Loudoun  burrows  at  Albany. — The  French 
strengthen  their  forts. — The  conquest  of  Louisburg  is  planned. — Loudoun  proceeds  to 
Halifax. — Holbourn  joins  him. — They  muster  and  do  nothing. — Loudoun  returns  to 
New  York. — Montcalm  and  the  Iroquois  besiege  and  capture  Fort  William  Henry. — 
The  Indians  massacre  the  prisoners. — Review  of  the  situation. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Pitt  becomes  prime  minister. — Loudoun  is  deposed. — Abercrombie  succeeds. — An  able 
corps  of  generals  sent  to  America. — Three  campaigns  are  planned. — Amherst  and  Wolfe 
proceed  against  Louisburg. — Besiege  and  take  the  fortress. — Abercrombie  attacks  Ticon- 
deroga.— And  is  repulsed  with  great  loss.— Brad  street  takes  Fort  Frontenacv—  Montcalm 
advises  peace. — Forbes  marches  against  Du  Quesne.— Grant  is  defeated. — Washington 
leads  the  advance. — The  French  abandon  and  burn  Du  Quesne. — The  place  named  Pitts- 
burg. — Amherst  commander-in-chief.— Relative  strength  of  the  English  and  the  French. 
— Pitt  plans  the  conquest  of  Canada. — Prideaux  defeats  the  French  before  Niagara. — 
And  captures  the  fortress.— Amherst  takes  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point. — Wolfe  pro 
ceeds  against  Quebec. — Reaches  the  Island  of  Orleans. — Besieges  the  city. — The  Lower 
Town  is  destroyed. — Montcalm's  position. — The  battle  of  Montmorenci. — Wolfe's  fever. 
— He  ax-t-nds  the  river. — Plans  an  assault. — Discovers  Wolfe's  Cove. — Gains  the  Plains 
of  Abraham. — Fights  a  decisive  battle. — Defeats  the  French. — Is  slain. — Quebec  capit 
ulates.— And  then  Montreal.— The.  Cherokee  revolt  is  quelled.— The  war  continues  on 
the  ocean. — England  is  victorious. — A  treaty  of  peace. — The  terms. 


PRONUNCIATION  OF  PROPER  NAMES. 


245 


PRONUNCIATION  OF  PROPER  NAMES  USED  IN  PART  II. 

[E.,  English;  F.,  French ;  L,  Indian  ;  S.,  Spanish  ;  Sw.,  Swedish ;  G.,  German ;  L.,  Latin.] 


Abenaki  [I.],  ab-e-nah-kl. 

Abercrombie  [E.],  ab-er-kriim-bi. 

Adolphus  [L.],  a-dol-fus. 

Aix-la-Chapelle  [F.],  aks-lah-shah-pel. 

Ayavalla  [S.],  i-ah-vahl-ya. 

Bayard  [E.],  bl-ahrd. 

Beaujeu  [F.],  bd-zhii. 

Beau-Sejour  [F.],  bo-sa-zhoor. 

Bellomont  [E.],  bel-6-m6iit. 

Bienville  [F.],  be-ong-vel. 

Boscawen  [E.],  bSs-kaw-gn. 

Buddhist  [Sanskrit],  bood-dist. 

Bulkclcy  [E.],  bulk-li. 

Canonchet  [I.],  ka-non-shCt. 

Canonicus  [I.],  kii-non-I-kus. 

Canseau  [F.],  kan-so. 

Casimir  [S\v.],  kas-I-mer. 

Castin  [F.],  kas-tfin. 

Chignecto  [L],  she-nek-t5. 

Christison  [Sw.],  kris-ti-sun. 

Clarendon  [E.],  klar-gn-dun. 

Copley  [E.],  kop-11. 

Corees  [I.],  ko-rez. 

D'Anville  [F.],  d6ng-vel. 

D' Aubrey  [F.],  do-bra. 

Daye  [E.],  da. 

De  Vergor  [F.],  du-var-gor. 

De  Villiers  [P.],  du-vel-yar. 

De  Yries  [F.],  du-vrez. 

Dieskau  [F.],  de-e"s-ko. 

Dongan  [E.],  diin-gan. 

Du  Quesne  [F.],  de-kan. 

Dyar  [E.],  dl-ar. 

Endicott  [E.],  eii-dl-k5t. 

Esopus  [E.],  e-so-pus. 

Frontenac  [F.],  frQn-t6-nak. 

Gabarus  [E.],  ga-bar-us. 

Gaspe  [F.],  gas-pa. 

Gawen  [E.],  gau-en. 

Gillis  [G.],  gil-lls. 

Godyn  [E.],  go-din. 

Goffe  [E.],  gauf. 

Gorgeana  [E.],  g6r-je-an-a. 

Gustavus  [L.],  gus-ta-vus. 

Hertel  [F.],  hgr-tel. 

Havre  de  Grace  [F.],  hahver-du-gras. 

Hosset  [G.],  hos-set. 


Hovenden  [E.],  ho-ven-den. 
Isle-aux-Noix   [F.],  el-6-nooah. 
Joris  [G.],  yo-ris. 
Juinonville  [F.],  zho-mo"ng-vel. 
Kieft  [E.],  keft. 
La  Salle  [F.],  la-sal. 
Lathrop  [E.],  la-thrfip. 
Laurie  [E.],  lau-rl 
Le  Bccuf  [F.],  lu-biif. 
Leddra  [E.],  led-ra. 
Leisler  [G.],  lls-ler. 
Leverett  [E.],  lev-Cr-et. 
Lionel  [E.],  H-6-nCl. 
Loudoun  [E.],  loo-doon. 
Liitznn  [G.],  letz-Cn. 
Markhani  [E.].  mahrk-am. 
Marlborough  [E.],  mahrl-bru. 
Massasoit  [I.],  mas-sas-5-It. 
Mather  [E.],  mathe-er. 
Matoaka  [I.],  mat-6-ak-a. 
Matthews  [E;],  math-iiz. 
Maurepas  [F.],  mo-re-pah. 
Miantonomoh  [I.],  mi-an-to-no-mo. 
Minuit  [G.],  mm-oo-It. 
Mohegan  [I.],  mo-he-gan. 
Monckton  [E.],  munk-tun. 
Monk  [E.],  munk. 
Montcalra  [F.],  inont-kahm. 
Monteano  [S.],  mon-ta-ahn-6. 
Montmorenci  [F.],  moiit-mo-ren-sl. 
Mosley  [E.],  mos-le. 
Nairne  [E.],  niirn. 
Nassau  [F.],  nas-so. 
Xaumkeag  [I.],  naum-ke-ag. 
Nipmucks  [L],  nip-muks. 
Oglethorpe  [E.],  5-gel-th6rp. 
Oldham  [E.],  old-am. 
Opecancanough  [I.],  o-pe-kan-kan-6. 
Orapax  [I.],  6r-a-paks. 
Oxenstiern  [Sw.],  oks-en-stern. 
Pauw  [G.],  pau. 
Pemaquid  [I.],  pem-a-kwld. 
Pepperell  [E.],  pep-per-el. 
Pequod  [L],  pe-kw6d. 
Pocahontas  [I.],  p6k-a-hon-tas. 
Pontchartrain  [F.],  pon-shahr-tran. 
Powhatan  [I.],  pow-hat-an. 


246 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


Presque  Isle  [F.],  pr£sk-el. 
Priili'uux  [F.],  piv-do. 
Katcliffe  [E.],  rftt-kllf. 
Ka\  nibault  [F.],  ram-bo. 
Ky<\vick  [G.],  res-wlk. 
Samoset  [I.],  sam-o-sgt. 
Sassacus  [I.],  sfts-sak-tts. 
Sayle  [E.],  sal. 
Shirley  [E.],  shflr-ll. 
Sicklemore  [E.],  slk-el-mor. 
Sloughter  [E.],  slo-tgr. 
Squanto  [I.],  skwahn-to. 
St.  Croix  [F.],  sunt-kroi. 
Stoughton  [E.],  sto-tttn. 
Stirling  [E.],  stur-llng. 
St.  Pierre  [F.],  sSn-pe-ar. 
Stuyvesant  [G.],  stl-vfis-ant. 
Subercase  [F.],  se-b6r-kahs. 
Tanacharisson  [I.],  tan-a-kar-Is-sfin. 
Theresa  [G.],  t6r-6s-a. 


Tituba  [I.],  tl-too-bfi. 
Tomo-Chichi  [I.],  to-mo-che-chl. 
Verhulst  [G.],  var-hoolst. 
Wadsworth  [E.],  wods-wtirth. 
"\Viiiiniiaii  [E.],  wan-min. 
Walloons  [G.],  wahl-loonz. 
Wampanoags  [I.],  wahm-pSn-o-agz. 
Welde  [E.],  wel-d6. 
Whalley  [E.],  hwahl-H. 
Whitefield  [E.],  hwit-feld. 
"\Vinthrop  [E.],  win-thrttp. 
Worcester  [E.],  woos-t€r. 
Wou-ter  [G.],woo-t6r. 
Wyatt  [E.],  wl-at. 
Van  Twiller  [G.],  van-tw61-l6r. 
Yamacraws  [I.],  yahm-a-krauz. 
Yeamans  [E.],  ye-manz. 
Yeardley  [E.],  yurd-li. 
Youghiogheny  [I.],  y5h-h6-g&-nl. 
Zenger  [G.],  zen-g6r. 


PART  III 


KEVOLUTIOH" 

A.  I>.  1775-1789 


CHAPTER    I. 
CAUSES. 

war  of  American  Independence  was  an  event  of  vast  moment, 
aifecting  the  destinies  of  all  nations.  The  question  decided  by  the 
conflict  was  this :  Whether  the  English  colonies  in  America,  becoming 
sovereign,  should  govern  themselves  or  be  ruled  as  dependencies  of  a 
European  monarchy.  The  decision  was  rendered  in  favor  of  separation 
and  independence.  The  result  has  been  the  grandest  and  most  promising 
example  of  republican  government  in  the  history  of  the  world.  The 
struggle  was  long  and  distressing,  though  not  characterized  by  great 
violence ;  the  combatants  were  of  the  same  race  and  spoke  a  common  lan 
guage.  It  is  of  the  first  importance  to  understand  the  causes  of  the  war. 

2.  The  most  general  cause  of  the  American  Revolution  was  THE  RIGHT 
or  ARBITRARY  GOVERNMENT,  claimed  by  Great  Britain  and  denied  by 
the  colonies.     So  long  as  this  claim  was  asserted  by  England  only  as  a 
theory,  the  conflict  was  postponed ;  when  the  English  government  began 
to  enforce  the  principle  in  practice,  the  colonies  resisted.     The  question 
began  to  be  openly  discussed  about  the  time  of  the  treaty  of  Aix-la- 
Chapelle,  in  1748  ;  and  from  that  period  until  the  beginning  of  hostilities, 
in  1775,  each  year  witnessed  a  renewal  of  the  agitation.     But  there  were 
also  many  subordinate  causes  tending  to  bring  on  a  conflict. 

3.  First  of  these  was  the  influence  of  France,  which  was  constantly 
exerted  so  as  to  incite  a  spirit  of  resistance  in  the  colonies.     The  French 
king  would  never  have  agreed  to  the  treaty  of  1763 — by  which  Canada 
was  ceded  to  Great  Britain — had  it  not  been  with  the  hope  of  securing 
American  independence.     It  was  the  theory  of  France  that  by  giving  up 
Canada  on  the  north  the  English  colonies  would  become  so  strong  as  to 
renounce  their  allegiance  to  the  crown.     England  feared  such  a  result. 
More  than  once  it  was  proposed  in  Parliament  to  re-cede  Canada  to  France 

247 


248  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

in  order  to  check  the  growth  of  the  American  States.  "  There,  now !" 
said  a  French  statesman  when  the  treaty  of  1763  was  signed;  u  we  have 
arranged  matters  for  an  American  rebellion  in  which  England  will  ho 
lier  empire  in  the  West." 

4.  Another  cause  leading  to  the  Revolution  was  found  in  the  n(itnr«l 
disposition  and  inherited  character  of  the  colonists.     They  were,  for  the 
most  part,  republicans  in  politics  and  dissenters  in  religion.     The  people 
of  England  were  monarchists  and  High  Churchmen.     The  colonists  had 
never  seen  a  king.     The  Atlantic  lay  between  them  and  the  British  min 
istry.     Their  dealings  with  the  royal  officers  had  been  such  as  to  engender 
a  dislike  for  monarchical  institutions.     The  people  of  America  had  not 
forgotten — could  not  well  forget — the  circumstances  under  which  their 
ancestors  had  come  to  the  Xcw  World.     For  six  generations  the  colonists 
had  managed  their  own  affairs ;  and  their  methods  of  government  were 
necessarily  republican.     The  experiences  of  the  French  and  Indian  War 
had  shown  that  Americans  were  fully  able  to  defend  themselves  and  their 
country. 

5.  TJie  growth  of  public  opinion  in  the  colonies  tended  to  independence. 
The  more  advanced  thinkers  came  to  believe  that  a  complete  separation 
from  England  was  not  only  possible,  but  desirable.    As  early  as  1755,  John 
Adams,  then  a  young  school-teacher  in  Connecticut,  wrote  in  his  diary : 
"  In  another  century  all  Europe  will  not  be  able  to  subdue  us.     The  only 
way  to  keep  us  from  setting  up  for  ourselves  is  to  disunite  us."     Such 
opinions  were  at  first  expressed  only  in  private,  then  by  hints  in  pam 
phlets  and  newspapers,  and  at  last  publicly  and  everywhere.     The  mass 
of  the  people,  however,  were  slow  to  accept  an  idea  which  seemed  so  rad 
ical  and  dangerous.     Not  until  the  war  had  actually  begun  did  the  ma 
jority  declare  for  independence. 

6.  Another  cause  of  the  conflict  with  the  mother  country  was  found  in 
the  personal  character  of  the  king.     George  III.,  who  ascended  the  Eng 
lish  throne  in  1760,  was  one  of  the  worst  monarchs  of  modern  times. 
His  notions  of  government  were  altogether  despotic.     He  was  a  stubborn, 
stupid,  thick-headed  man  in  whose  mind  the  notion  of  human  rights  was 
entirely  wanting.     It  was  impossible  for  him  to  conceive  of  a  magnan 
imous  project  or  to  appreciate  the  value  of  civil  liberty.     His  reign  of 
sixty  years  was  as  odious  as  it  was  long.     In  the  management  of  the 
British   empire  he  employed  only  those  who  were  the  narrow-minded 
partisans  of  his  own  policy.     His  ministers  were,  for  the  most  part,  men 
as  incompetent  and  illiberal  as  himself.     With  such  a  king  and  such  a 
ministry  it  was  not  likely  that  the  descendants  of  the  Pilgrims  would  get 
on  smoothly. 


CAUSES.  249 

7.  The  more  immediate  cause  of  the  Revolution  was  the  passage  by 
Parliament  of  a  number  of  acts  destructive  of  colonial  liberty.     These  acts 
were  resisted  by  the  colonies,  and  the  attempt  was  made  by  Great  Britain 
to  enforce  them  with  the  bayonet.     The  subject  of  this  unjust  legislation, 
which  extended  over  a  period  of  twelve  years  just  preceding  the  war,  was 
the  question  of  taxation.      It  is  a  well-grounded  principle  of  English 
common  law  that  the  people,  by  their  representatives  in  the  House  of 
Commons,  have  the  right  of  voting  whatever  taxes  and  customs  are  neces 
sary  for  the  support  of  the  kingdom.     The  American  colonists  claimed 
the  full  rights  of  Englishmen.     With  good  reason  it  was  urged  that  the 
general  assemblies  of  colonies  held  the  same  relation  to  the  American 
people  as  did  the  House  of  Commons  to  the  people  of  England.     The 
English  ministers  replied  that  Parliament,  and  not  the  colonial  assemblies, 
was  the  proper  body  to  vote  taxes  in  any  and  all  parts  of  the  British 
empire.     But  we  are  not  represented  in  Parliament,  was  the  answer  of 
the  Americans ;  the  House  of  Commons  may  therefore  justly  assess  taxes 
in  England,  but  not  in  America.     Many  of  the  towns,  boroughs  and 
shires  in  these  British  isles  have  no  representatives  in  Parliament,  and 
yet  the  Parliament  taxes   them,  replied  the  ministers,  now  driven  to 
sophistiy.     If  any  of  your  towns,  boroughs  and  shires  are  not  represented 
in  the  Houso  of  Commons,  they  ought  to  be,  was  the  American  rejoinder ; 
and  there  the  argument  ended.     Such  were  the  essential  points  of  the 
controversy.     It  is  now  proper  to  notice  the  several  parliamentary  acts 
which  the  colonies  complained  of  and  resisted. 

8.  The  first  of  these  was  THE  IMPORTATION  ACT,  passed  in  1733. 
This  statute  was  itself  a  kind  of  supplement  to  the  old  Navigation  Act 
of  1651.     By  the  terms  of  the  newer  law  exorbitant  duties  were  laid  on 
all  the  sugar,  molasses  and  rum  imported  into  the  colonies.     At  first  the 
payment  of  these  unreasonable  customs  was  evaded  by  the  merchants, 
and  then  the  statute  was  openly  set  at  naught.     In  1750  it  was  further 
enacted  that  iron-works  should  not  be  erected  in  America.     The  man 
ufacture  of  steel  was  specially  forbidden ;  and  the  felling  of  pines,  outside 
of  enclosures,  was  interdicted.     All  of  these  laws  were  disregarded  and 
denounced  by  the  people  of  the  colonies  as  being  unjust  and  tyrannical. 
In  1761  a  strenuous  eifort  was  made  by  the  ministry  to  enforce  the  Im 
portation  Act.     The  colonial  courts  were  authorized  to  issue  to  the  king's 
officers  a  kind  of  search-warrants,  called  Writs  of  Assistance.      Armed 
with  this  authority,  petty  constables  might  enter  any  and  every  place, 
searching  for  and  seizing  goods  which  were  suspected  of  having  evaded 
the  duty.     At  Salem  and  Boston  the  greatest  excitement  prevailed.     The 
application  for  the  writs  was  resisted  before  the  courts.     James  Otis,  an 


250  HISTORY   OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

able  and  temperate  man,  pleaded  eloquently  for  colonial  rights,  and  de 
nounced  the  parliamentary  acts  as  unconstitutional.  The  address  wa>  a 
masterly  defence  of  the  people,  and  produced  a  profound  sensation  through 
out  the  colonies.  Already  there  were  hints  at  resistance  by  force  of  arms. 

9.  In  1763,  and  again  in  the  following  year,  the  English  ministers 
undertook  to  enforce  the  law  requiring  the  payment  of  duties  on  sugar 
and  molasses.     The  officers  of  the  admiralty  were  authorized  to  seize  and 
confiscate  all  vessels  engaged  in  the  unlawful  trade.     Before  the  passage 
of  this  act  was  known  at  Boston,  a  great  town-meeting  was  held.    Samuel 
Adams  was  the  orator.     A  powerful  argument  was  produced  showing 
conclusively  that  under  the  British  constitution  taxation  and  representa 
tion  were  inseparable.     Nevertheless,  vessels  from  the  English  navy  were 
sent  to  hover  around  the  American  harbors.     A  great  number  of  mer 
chantmen  bearing  cargoes  of  sugar  and  wine  were  seized ;  and  the  colonial 
trade  with  the  West  Indies  was  almost  destroyed. 

10.  The  year  1764  witnessed  the  first  formal  declaration  of  the  purpose 
of  Parliament  to  tax  the  colonies.     Mr.  Grenville  was  now  prime  minis 
ter.     On  the  10th  of  March  a  resolution  was  adopted  by  the  House  of 
Commons  declaring  that  it  would  be  proper  to  charge  certain   stamp- 
duties  on  the  American  colonies.     It  was  announced  that  a  bill  embody 
ing  this  principle  would  be  prepared  by  the  ministers  and  presented  at 
the  next  session  of  Parliament.     In  the  mean  time,  the  news  of  the  pro 
posed  measure  was  borne  to  America.     Universal  excitement  and  indig 
nation  prevailed  in  the  colonies.     Political  meetings  became  the  order  of 
the  day.     Orators  were  in  great  demand.     The  newspapers  teemed  with 
arguments  against  the  proposed  enactment.     Resolutions  were  passed  by 
the  people  of  almost  every  town.     Formal  remonstrances  were  addressed 
to  the  king  and  the  two  houses  of  Parliament.     Agents  were  appointed 
by  the  colonies  and  sent  to  London  in  the  hope  of  preventing  the  passage 
of  the  law. 

11.  A  new  turn  was  now  given  to  the  controversy.     The  French  and 
Indian   War  had  just  been  concluded  with  a  treaty  of  peace.     Great 
Britain  had  incurred  a  heavy  debt.    The  ministers  began  to  urge  that  the 
expenses  of  the  war  ought  to  be  borne  bv  the  colonies.     The  Americans 
replied    that   England  ought   to  defend    her  colonies,  from   motives  of 
humanity;   that  in  the  prosecution  of  the  war  the  colonists  had  aided 
Great  Britain  as  much  as  Great  Britain  had  aided  them ;  that  the  cession 
of  Canada  had  amply  remunerated  England  for  her  losses ;  that  it  was 
not  the  payment  of  money  which  the  colonies  dreaded,  but  the  surrender 
of  their  liberties.     It  was  also  added   that  in  case  of  another  war  the 
American  States  would  try  to  light  their  own  battles. 


CAUSES.  251 

12.  Early  in  March  of  1765,  the  English  Parliament,  no  longer  guided 
by  the  counsels  of  Pitt,  passed  the  celebrated  STAMP  ACT.     In  the  House 
of  Commons  the  measure  received  a  majority  of  five  to  one.      In  the 
Houses  of  Lords  the  vote  was  unanimous.     At  the  time  of  the  passage  of 
the  act  the  king  was  in  a  fit  of  insanity,  and  could  not  sign  the  bill.     On 
the  22d  of  the  month  the  royal  assent  was  given  by  a  board  of  commis 
sioners  acting  for  the  king.      "  The  sun  of  American  liberty  has  set," 
wrote  Benjamin  Franklin  to  a  friend  at  home.     "  Now  we  must  light  the 
lamps  of  industry  and  economy."    "  Be  assured,"  said  the  friend,  in  reply, 
" that  we  shall  light  torches  of  another  sort"     And  the  answer  reflected 
the  sentiment  of  the  whole  country. 

13.  The  provisions  of  the  Stamp  Act  were  briefly  these :  Every  note, 
bond,  deed,  mortgage,  lease,  license  and  legal  document  of  whatever  sort, 
required  in  the  colonies,  should,  after  the  1st  day  of  the  following  No 
vember,  be  executed  on  paper  bearing  an  English  stamp.     This  stamped 
paper  was  to  be  furnished  by  the  British  government ;  and  for  each  sheet 
the  colonists  were  required  to  pay  a  sum  varying,  according  to  the  nature 
of  the  document,  from  three  pence  to  six  pounds  sterling.    Every  colonial 
pamphlet,  almanac  and  newspaper  was  required  to  be  printed  on  paper 
of  the  same  sort,  the  value  of  the  stamps  in  this  case  ranging  from  a  half 
penny  to  four  pence ;  every  advertisement  was  taxed  two  shillings.     No 
contract  should  be  of  any  binding  force  unless  written  on  paper  bearing 
the  royal  stamp. 

14.  The  news  of  the  hateful  act  swept  over  America  like  a  thunder 
cloud.     The  people  were  at  first  grief-stricken ;  then  indignant ;  and  then 
wrathful.     Crowds  of  excited  men  surged  into  the  towns,  and  there  were 
some  acts  of  violence.     The  muffled  bells  of  Philadelphia  and  Boston 
rung  a  funeral  peal ;  and  the  people  said  it  was  the  death-knell  of  liberty. 
In  New  York  a  copy  of  the  Stamp  Act  was  carried  through  the  streets 
with  a  death's-head  nailed  to  it,  and  a  placard  bearing  this  inscription : 
THE  FOLLY  OF  ENGLAND  AND  THE  RUIN  OF  AMERICA.     The  general 
assemblies  were  at  first  slow  to  move ;  there  were  many  loyalists  among 
the  members ;  and  the  colonial  governors  held  their  offices  by  appointment 
of  the  king.     It  was  hazardous  for  a  provincial  legislator  to  say  that  an 
act  of  the  British  Parliament  was  the  act  of  tyrants.     But  the  younger 
representatives,  hot-blooded  as  well  as  patriotic,  did  not  hesitate  to  ex 
press  their  sentiments.     In  the  Virginia  House  of  Burgesses  there  was  a 
memorable  scene. 

15.  Patrick  Henry,  the  youngest  member  of  the  House,  an  uneducated 
mountaineer  recently  chosen  to  represent  Louisa  county,  waited  for  some 
older  delegate  to  lead  the  burgesses  in  opposition  to  Parliament.     But  the 


252 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


older  members  hesitated  or  went  home.  Offended  at  this  lukewarmness, 
Henry  in  his  passionate  way  snatched  a  blank-leaf  out  of  an  old  law- 
book  and  hastily  drew  up  a  series  of  fiery  resolutions,  declaring  that  the 

Virginians  were  Eng 
lishmen  with  English 
rights  ;  that  the  people 
of  Great  Britain  had 
the  exclusive  privilege 
of  voting  their  own 
taxes,  and  so  had  the 
Americans ;  that  the 
colonists  were  not 
bound  to  yield  obedi 
ence  to  any  law  im 
posing  taxation  on 
them ;  and  that  who 
ever  said  the  contrary 
was  an  enemy  to  the 
country.  The  resolu 
tions  were  at  once  laid 
before  the  house. 

16.  A  violent  de 
bate  ensued,  in  which 
the  patriots  had  the 
best  of  the  argument. 
It  was  a  moment  of 
intense  interest.  TWTO 

future  Presidents  of  the  United  States  were  in  the  audience ;  Washington 
occupied  his  seat  as  a  delegate,  and  Thomas  Jefferson,  a  young  collegian, 
stood  just  outside  of  the  railing.  The  eloquent  and  audacious  Henry 
bore  down  all  opposition.  "  Tarquin  and  Caesar  had  each  his  Brutus," 
said  the  indignant  orator;  "Charles  I.  had  his  Cromwell,  and  George 
III.—  '  "  Treason !"  shouted  the  speaker.  "  Treason !  treason !"  exclaimed 
the  terrified  loyalists,  springing  to  their  feet.  "  — And  George  III.  may 
profit  by  their  example/'  continued  Henry ;  and  then  added  as  he  took 
his  seat,  "  If  that  be  treason,  make  the  most  of  it !"  The  resolutions  were 
put  to  the  house  and  carried  ;  but  the  majorities  on  some  of  the  votes  were 
small,  and  the  next  day,  when  Henry  Mas  absent,  the  most  violent  par 
agraph  \\as  reconsidered  and  expunged:  some  of  the  members  were 
greatly  frightened  at  their  own  audacity.  But  the  resolutions  in  their 
entire  form  had  gone  before  the  country  as  the  formal  expression  of  the 


PATRICK  HENRY. 


CAUSES.  253 

oldest  American  commonwealth,  and  the  effect  on  the  other  colonies  was 
like  the  shock  of  a  battery. 

17.  Similar  resolutions  were  adopted  by  the  assemblies  of  New  York 
and  Massachusetts — in  the  latter  State  before  the  action  of  Virginia  was 
known.     At  Boston,  James  Otis  successfully  agitated  the  question  of  an 
American  Congress.     It  was  proposed  that  each  colony,  acting  without 
leave  of  the  king,  should  appoint  delegates,  who  should  meet  in  the  fol 
lowing  autumn  and  discuss  the  affairs  of  the  nation.     The  proposition  was 
favorably  received ;  nine  of  the  colonies  appointed  delegates ;  and  on  the 
7th  of  October  THE  FIRST  COLONIAL  CONGRESS  assembled  at  New  York. 
There  were  twenty-eight  representatives  :  Timothy  Kuggles  of  Massachu 
setts  was  chosen  president.     After  much  discussion  A  DECLARATION  OF 
RIGHTS  was  adopted  setting  forth  in  unmistakable  terms  that  the  Amer 
ican  colonists,  as  Englishmen,  could  not  and  would   not  consent  to  be 
taxed  but  by  their  own  representatives.     Memorials  were  also  prepared 
and  addressed  to  the  two  houses  of  Parliament.     A  manly  petition,  pro 
fessing  loyalty  and  praying  for  a  more  just  and  humane  policy  toward 
his  American  subjects,  was  directed  to  the  king. 

18.  The  1st  of  November  came.     On  that  day  the  Stamp  Act  was  to 
take  effect.     During  the  summer  great  quantities  of  the  stamped  paper 
had  been  prepared  and  sent  to  America.     Ten  boxes  of  it  wrere  seized  by 
the  people  of  New  York  and  openly  destroyed.      In  Connecticut,  the 
stamp-officer  was  threatened  with  hanging.     In  Boston,  houses  were  de 
stroyed  and  the  stamps  given  to  the  winds  and  flames.     Whole  cargoes 
of  the  obnoxious  paper  were  reshipped  to  England ;  and  every  stamp- 
officer  in  America  was  obliged  to  resign  or  leave  the  country.     By  the 
1st  of  November  there  were  scarcely  stamps  enough  remaining  to  furnish 
after  times  with  specimens.     The  day  was  kept  as  a  day  of  mourning. 
The  stores  were  closed ;   flags  were  hung  at  half  mast ;   the  bells  were 
tolled ;  effigies  of  the  authors  and  abettors  of  the  Stamp  Act  were  borne 
about  in  mockery,  and  then  burned.     The  people  of  New  Hampshire 
formed  a  funeral  procession  and  buried  a  coffin  bearing  the  inscription  of 
LIBERTY.     A  cartoon  was  circulated  hinting  at  union  as  the  remedy  for 
existing  evils.      The  picture  represented  a  snake  broken  into  sections. 
Each  joint  was  labeled  with  the  initials  of  a  colony ;  the  head  was  marked 
"  N.  E."  for  New  England ;  and  the  title  was  Join  or  Die  ! 

19.  At  first,  legal  business  was  almost  entirely  suspended.     The  court 
houses  were  shut  up.     Society  was  at  a  standstill ;  not  even  a  marriage 
license  could  be  legally  issued.      By  and  by,  the  people  breathed  more 
freely  ;  the  offices  were  opened,  and  business  went  on  as  before ;  but  was 
not  transacted  with  stamped  paper.     It  was  at  this  juncture  that  the 


254  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

patriotic  society  known  as  THE  SONS  OF  LIBERTY  was  organized.  The 
members  were  pledged  to  oppose  British  tyranny  to  the  utmost,  and  to 
defend  with  their  lives  the  freedom  of  the  colonies.  Equally  important 
was  the  action  of  the  colonial  merchants.  The  importers  of  New  York, 
Boston  and  Philadelphia  entered  into  a  solemn  compact  to  purchase  no 
more  goods  of  Great  Britain  until  the  Stamp  Act  should  be  repealed. 
And  the  people,  applauding  the  action  of  their  merchants,  cheerfully  de 
nied  themselves  of  all  imported  luxuries. 

20.  Great  was  the  wrath  of  the  British  government  when  the  news  of 
these  proceedings  was  borne  across  the  ocean.     But  a  large  party  of  Eng 
lish  tradesmen  and  manufacturers  sided  with  the  colonists.     Better  still, 
some  of  the  most  eminent  statesmen  espoused  the  cause  of  America.    Even 
Lord  Camden  in  the  House  of  Lords  spoke  favorably  of  colonial  rights. 
Before  the  House  of  Commons  Mr.  Pitt  delivered  a  powerful  address. 
"  You  have/'  said  he,  "  no  right  to  tax  America.     I  rejoice  that  America 
has  resisted.     Three  millions  of  our  fellow-subjects  so  lost  to  every  sense 
of  virtue  as  tamely  to  give  up  their  liberties  would  be  fit  instruments  to 
make  slaves  of  the  rest."     The  new  Whig  prime  minister,  the  marquis 
of  Buckingham,  was  also  a  friend  of  the  colonies,  and  looked  with  dis 
favor  on  the  legislation  of  his  predecessor.     On  the  18th  of  March,  1766, 
the  Stamp  Act  was  formally  repealed.     As  a  kind  of  balm  to  soothe  the 
wounded  feelings  of  the  Tories — as  the  adherents  of  Grenvillc  were  now 
called — a  supplemental  resolution  was  added  to  the  repeal  declaring  that 
Parliament  had  the  right  to  bind  the  colonies  in  all  cases  irhutwm: 

21.  The  joy  both  in   England  and  America  was  unbounded.      The 
vessels  in  the  river  Thames  were  decked  with   flags,  and  the  colonial 
orators  spoke  to  enthusiastic  crowds  gathered  around  bonfires.    There  \\.is 
a  great  calm  in  all  the  country ;  but  it  was  only  the  lull  before  the  coin 
ing  of  a  greater  storm.     A  few  months  after  the  repeal  of  the  Stamp  Act 
the  ministry  of  Rockingham  was  dissolved  and  a  new  cabinet  formed 
under  the  leadership  of  Pitt,  who  was  now  made  earl  of  Chatham.     LTn- 
fortunately,  however,  the  prime  minister  was  for  a  long  time  confined  by 
sickness  to  his  home  in  the  country.     During  his  absence,  Mr.  Towns- 
hend,  chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  in  a  moment  of  unparalleled  folly, 
brought  forward  a  new  scheme  for  taxing  America.     On  the  29th  of  June, 
1767,  an  act  was  passed  imposing  a  duty  on  all  the  glass,  paper,  painters' 
colors  and   tea  which   should   thereafter  be  imported  into  the  colonies. 
At  the  same  time  a  resolution  was  adopted  suspending  the  powers  of  the 
general  assembly  of  New  York  until  that  body  should  vote  certain  sup 
plies  for  the  royal  troops  stationed  in  the  province.     A  more  rash  and 
disastrous  piece  of  legislation  never  was  enacted. 


1775      76               77                7S              79                 so               81 

\\ltli    I-'raii,-,.. 

P|  \  Capture  of  Me 

ntrcul. 

jBAid 

Jones'  riftnri/ 

I  3i  ij  a  i  I«T  .  —  Deal 
1  7,000  Hess] 

George  III.    Amer 

h  of  Montgom 
ans  hired  for 
ican  army  eva 

ery. 
the  American 
euates    Canac 

war. 
a. 

Wa, 

between  ] 

The  British 

minivtry  offer 

terms   to  tlu- 

American 

YIRGIN 

I  A. 

British 

fleet  arrives 

in  Chesapeake 

Bay. 

Ilichmon 

Norfolk  burn  ed  by  Lord  Dn  nmore. 

NORTH 

<  AROLI 

\A. 

f*4 

L,-».Pi  « 

<  ieneral  ( 

HB  Charl 

eston. 

^ 

(  7iiir/cx/iii 

\ 

fe|\J/0?i 

k's  Corner 

SOUTH 

CAROLI 

NA. 

Pi 

*<i/i<l,  /•*  i  ' 

1    ^^ 

F!r\(  'nirjte 

Pi    Eut 

GEORG 

IA. 

P^'tT" 

Sunbury  capt 

ured  by  the  Br 

itish. 

p£2 

Siege  of  Savan 

null. 

Pi    Tiro,  td 

eroga. 

Arrival  of  La 

Fayette. 

KV> 

|3^2  gag  jfar 

bor. 

Am 

old's  treas 

pH  Crown 

Point. 

Fort  Ed 

ward  abandon 

ed. 

Ai 

div  execut 

American 

army  arrives 

at  New  York. 

NEW    YO 

RK. 

ni  a  '/f»u. 

Pi  Saratoga,  and 

I'ler  of 

Burgoyne. 

New  York 

taken  by  the 

British. 

P\£o»y  IK  fund. 

^f\Stony 

Point. 

fa  White  Plaint, 

Pi  Fort  JJW<  ///;// 

1                            T'~--»                         ••    

on. 

NEW    JE 

KNEV.  I  -  p™*;;  t  | 

Win 

er-quarters  at 

l^Xprina 

Mutiny  of 

Morristown. 

r~* 

Mutiny  of 

NEW  HA 

nrsiiiR 

E.          Pi// 

ubbardton. 

RHODE 

ISLAND. 

French 

ft*. 

fleet  in  Narra 
ker  If  ill. 

iransett  P.ay. 
French 

Meet  arrive 

on. 

pfe*   Penobscot  /.'//• 

P\fi«n 

feer  /////. 

"  A  SS  AC  ' 

Ill  "SETTS 

I'.ritisli  t-vae 

uate  Boston. 

t 

<0\MX    TI<  IT.           Tryon'sexpe 

lition. 

j 

Washing  toiiiippnintt-d  eommander-in  -chief. 

PENN8Y 

Declare  tion  ol  lml«»  prudence. 

LVAWIA,                 I'liiladel  pliia  captured. 
Silas  Deane     ^.  nt    I..    I-'ran  oe.           I'.ritish 

•  •ViH-iiiil,.  Phil  ;i,K'lplii:i.                    Arlid 

Dr.  I'r  aiiklin,     J         Urnmli, 

commissioner  to  France,  f  -4  Germantown. 

•HARYTA  M>. 

IM:I.\\I    vire 


84 


80 


87 


88 


Retirement 
Pre 

nd  and  Holla 
pS  Siege 

of  Lord  North. 
Lirninary    trea 
Supplement 
nd.         Defin 
of  Gibraltar. 

ty. 

al  treaty. 
itive  treaty. 

3&rk.  D.  1775-1789.^^ 

ned  by  Arno 
orktown. 

I 

Id. 

Washington 

Virgin 

retires  to  Mou 

ia  cedes  the 
to  the  Gov 

ff          CHART  III.       \ 

nt  Vernon. 

North-western 
ernment. 

territory 

Virginia  rat 
ines  the 
Constitution. 

c's  retreat. 

The 

British  evacu 

ate    Charlesto 

n. 

South   Caro 
lina  ratines 
the  Consti 
tution. 

I'll 

The 

British  evacu 

ate  Savannah. 

Georgia  rati 
fies  the  Con 
stitution. 

The 

British  evacu 

ate  New  York. 

Decimal 

currency  adop 

ted. 

Dissatis 

faction  in  the 

army. 

New  York  ra 
tifies  the 
Constitution. 

NTew  Jersey 
'ennsylvania 

line, 
line. 

• 

New 
the 

Jersey  ratifies 
Constitution. 

New  Hamp 
shire  ratifies 
the  Constitu  'n 

Newport. 

L 

tions. 

Massa 
ter 

chusetts  cedes 
ritory  to  the 

Shay's 

the  North-wes 
Government. 

rebellion, 
tern 

Massachusetts 
ratifies  the 
Constitution. 

Connecticut 
ratifies  the 
Constitution. 

ation  ratifie 
Wa 

d. 
shington    re 

signs  his  com 

^  \_\_\: 

mission. 
Annapo 
ven 

Constitu 
ven 

Constitu 
Constitu 

lis  Con- 
tion. 
Dela 
ti10 

tional  Con- 
tion. 

tion  adopted, 
tion  ratified. 
Maryland  ra 
tifies  the 
Constitution, 
ware  ratifies 

rVinafitiifirvr. 

r  j  r  c 


CAUSES.  255 

22.  All  the   smothered  resentment   of  the  colonies  burst  out  anew. 
Another  agreement  not  to  purchase  British  goods  was  immediately  en 
tered  into  by  the  American  merchants.     The  newspapers  were  filled  with 
bitter  denunciations  of  Parliament.     Early  in  1768  the  assembly  of  Mas 
sachusetts  adopted  a  circular  calling  upon  the  other  colonies  for  assistance 
in  the  effort  to  obtain  redress  of  grievances.     The  ministers  were  enraged 
and  required  the  assembly  in  the  king's  name  to  rescind  their  action,  and 
to  express  regret  for  that  "  rash  and  hasty  proceeding."     Instead  of  that, 
the  sturdy  legislature  reaffirmed  the  resolution  by  a  nearly  unanimous 
vote.     Thereupon  Governor  Bernard  dissolved  the  assembly;  but  the 
members  would  not  disperse  until  they  had  prepared  a  list  of  charges 
against  the  governor  and  requested  the  king  to  remove  him. 

23.  In  the  month  of  June  fuel  was  added  to  the  flame.     A  sloop, 
charged  with  attempting  to  evade  the  payment  of  duty,  was  seized  by  the 
custom-house  officers.     The  people  ro.^e  in  a  mob ;  attacked  the  houses 
of  the  officers,  and  obliged  the  occupants  to  seek  shelter  in  Castle  William, 
at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor.     The  governor  now  appealed  to  the  min 
isters  for  help ;  and  General  Gage,  commander-in-chief  of  the  British 
forces  in  America,  was  ordered  to  bring  from  Halifax  a  regiment  of  reg 
ulars  and  overawe  the  people.     On  the  1st  of  October  the  troops,  seven 
hundred  strong,  marched  with  fixed  bayonets  into  the  capital  of  Mas 
sachusetts.     The  people  were  maddened  by  this  military  invasion  of  their 
city.     When  the  governor  required  the  selectmen  of  Boston  to  provide 
quarters  for  the  soldiers,  he  was  met  with  an  absolute  refusal ;  and  the 
troops  were  quartered  in  the  state-house. 

24.  In  February  of  1769,  Parliament  advanced  another  step  toward 
war.     The  people  of  Massachusetts  were  declared  rebels,  and  the  governor 
was  directed  to  arrest  those  deemed  guilty  of  treason  and  send  them  to 
England  for  trial.     The  general  assembly  met  this  additional  outrage 
with  defiant  resolutions.     Scenes  almost  as  violent  as  these  were  at  the 
same  time  enacted  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina.     In  the  latter  State 
a  popular  insurrection  was  suppressed  by  Governor  Tryon ;   the  insur 
gents,  escaping  across  the  mountains,  obtained  lands  of  the  Cherokees,  and 
became  the  founders  of  Tennessee. 

25.  Early  in   1770  a  serious  affray  occurred  in  New  York.      The 
soldiers  wantonly  cut  down  a  liberty  pole  which  had  stood  for  several 
years  in  the  park.     A  conflict  ensued,  in  which  the  people  came  out  best ; 
another  pole  was  erected  in  the  northern  part  of  the  city.     On  the  5th 
of  March  a  more  serious  difficulty  occurred  in  Boston.      An  altercation 
had  taken  place  between  a  party  of  citizens  and  the  soldiers.     A  crowd 
gathered,  surrounded  Captain  Preston's  company  of  the  city  guard,  hooted 


256  HISTORY  OF  THE  L'XITED  STATES. 

at  them,  and  dared  them  to  fire.  At  length  the  exasperated  soldiers  dis 
charged  a  volley,  killing  three  of  the  citizens  and  wounding  several  others. 
This  outrage,  known  as  the  Boston  Massacre,  created  a  profound  sensa 
tion.  The  city  was  ablaze  with  excitement.  Several  thousand  men 
a— einl)led  under  arms.  Governor  Hutchinson  came  out,  promising  that 
justice  should  be  done  and  trying  to  appease  the  multitude.  The  brave 
Samuel  Adams  spoke  for  the  people.  An  immediate  withdrawal  of  the 
troops  from  the  city  was  demanded,  and  the  governor  was  obliged  to 
yield.  Captain  Preston  and  his  company  were  arrested  and  tried  for 
murder.  The  prosecution  was  conducted  with  great  spirit,  and  two  of 
the  offenders  were  convicted  of  manslaughter. 

26.  On  the  very  day  of  the  Boston  massacre,  Lord  North,  who  had 
become  prime  minister,  secured  the  passage  by  Parliament  of  an  act  re 
pealing  all   the  duties  on  American   imports  except  that  on  tea.     The 
exception  was  made  only  to  show  that  the  right  of  taxing  the  colonies 
was  not  relinquished.     The  merchants  of  New  York  and  Boston  at  once 
relaxed  their  non-importation  agreement  except  so  far  as  it  related  to  tea ; 
to  that  extent  the  compact  was  retained;   and  the  people  voluntarily 
pledged  themselves  to  use  no  more  tea  until  the  duty  should  be  uncon 
ditionally  repealed.      The  antagonism  toward  the  mother  country  was 
abating  somewhat,  when  in  1772  an  act  was  passed  by  Parliament  requir 
ing  that  the  salaries  of  the  governor  and  judges  of  Massachusetts  should 
be   paid   out  of  the  colonial  revenues  without  consent  of  the  assembly. 
That  body  retaliated  by  a  declaration  that  the  parliamentary  statute  was 
a  violation   of  the  chartered  rights  of  the  people,  and  therefore   void. 
About  the  same  time  the  Gaspee,  a  royal  schooner  which  had  been  annoy 
ing  the  people  of  Providence,  was  boarded  by  a  company  of  patriots  and 
burned. 

27.  In  1773  the  ministers  attempted  to  enforce  the  tea-tax  by  a  strat 
agem.     Owing  to  the  duty,  the  price  of  tea  in  the  American  market  had 
been  doubled.     But  there  was  no  demand  for  the  article;  for  the  people 
would  not  buy.     As  a  consequence  the  warehouses  of  Great  Britain  were 
stored  with  vast  quantities  of  tea,  awaiting  ,-hipment  to  America.      Par 
liament  now  removed  the  export  duty  which  had  hitherto  been  charged 
on  tea  shipped  from  England.     The  price  was  by  so  much  lowered;  and 
the  ministers  persuaded  themselves  that,  when  the  cheaper  tea  was  offered 
in  America,  the  silly  colonists  would  pay  their  own  import  duty  without 
suspicion  or  complaint. 

28.  To  cany  out  this  scheme  Knglish  ships  were  loaded  with  tea  for 
the  American  market.     Some  of  the  vessels  reached  Charleston;  the  tea 
wa>  landed,  but  the  people  forbade  its  sale.     The  chests  were  stored  in 


CAUSES. 


257 


mouldy  cellars,  and  the  contents  ruined.  At  New  York  and  Philadelphia 
the  ports  were  closed  and  the  ships  forbidden  to  enter.  At  Boston  the 
vessels  entered  the  harbor.  The  tea  had  been  consigned  to  Governor  Hut- 
chinson  and  his  friends ;  and  special  precautions  were  taken  to  prevent  a 
failure  of  the  enterprise.  But  the  authorities  stubbornly  stood  their 
ground,  and  would  not  permit  the  tea  to  be  landed.  On  the  16th  of  De 
cember  the  dispute  was  settled  in  a  memorable  manner.  There  was  a  great 
town-meeting  at  which  seven  thousand  people  were  assembled.  Adams 
and  Quincy  spoke  to 
the  multitudes.  Eve 
ning  came  on,  and  the 
meeting  was  about  to 
adjourn,  when  a  war- 
whoop  was  heard,  and 
about  fifty  men  dis 
guised  as  Indians  pass 
ed  the  door  of  the  Old 
South  Church.  The 
crowd  folio  wed  to 
Griffin's  wharf,  where 
the  three  tea-ships 
were  at  anchor.  Then 
everything  became 
quiet.  The  disguised 
men  quickly  boarded 
the  vessels,  broke  open 
the  three  hundred  and 
forty  chests  of  tea  that 
composed  the  cargoes, 
and  poured  the  con 
tents  into  the  sea. 
Such  was  THE  BOSTON  TEA-PARTY. 

29.  Parliament  made  haste  to  find  revenge.  On  the  last  day  of  March, 
1774,  THE  BOSTON  PORT  BILL  was  passed.  It  was  enacted  that  no 
kind  of  merchandise  should  any  longer  be  landed  or  shipped  at  the 
wharves  of  Boston.  The  custom-house  was  removed  to  Salem,  but  the 
people  of  that  town  refused  the  benefits  which  were  proffered  by  the  hand 
of  tyranny.  The  inhabitants  of  Marblehead  tendered  the  free  use  of 
their  warehouses  to  the  merchants  of  Boston.  The  assembly  stood  stoutly 
by  the  cause  of  the  people.  When  the  news  of  the  passage  of  the  Port 
Bill  reached  Virginia,  the  burgesses  at  once  entered  a  protest  on  the 
17 


SAMUEL  ADAMS. 


253  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

journals  of  the  house.  "When  Governor  Dunmore  ordered  the  members 
to  their  homes,  they  met  in  another  place,  and  passed  a  recommendation 
for  a  general  congress  of  the  colonies.  On  the  20th  of  May  the  vener 
ated  charter  of  Massachusetts  Mas  annulled  by  act  of  Parliament.  The 
people  were  declared  rebels;  and  the  governor  was  ordered  to  send 
abroad  for  trial  all  persons  who  should  resist  the  royal  officers.  The 
colonial  assembly  made  answer  by  adopting  a  resolution  that  the  powers 
of  language  were  not  sufficient  to  express  the  impolicy,  injustice,  in 
humanity  and  cruelty  of  the  acts  of  Parliament. 

30.  In  September  THE  SECOND  COLONIAL  CONGRESS  assembled  at 
Philadelphia.     Eleven  colonies  were  represented.     It  was  unanimously 
agreed  to  sustain  Massachusetts  in  her  conflict  with  a  wicked  ministry. 
One  address  was  sent  to  the  king ;  another  to  the  English  nation ;  and 
another  to  the  people  of  Canada.     Before  adjournment  a  resolution  was 
adopted  recommending  the  suspension  of  all  commercial  intercourse  with 
Great  Britain  until  the  wrongs  of  the  colonies  should  be  redressed.     Par 
liament  immediately  retaliated  by  ordering  General  Gage,  who  had  been 
recently  appointed  governor  of  Massachusetts,  to  reduce  the  colonists  by 
force.    A  fleet  and  an  army  often  thousand  soldiers  were  sent  to  America 
to  aid  in  the  work  of  subjugation. 

31.  In  accordance  with  the  governor's  orders,  Boston  Xeck  was  seized 
and  fortified.      The  military  stores   in  the  arsenals   at  Cambridge  and 
Charlestown  were  conveyed  to  Boston;  and  the  general   assembly  was 
ordered  to  disband.     Instead  of  doing  so,  the  members  resolved  them 
selves  into  a  provincial  congress,  and  voted  to  equip  an  army  of  twelve 
thousand  men  for  the  defence  of  the  colony.     There  was  no  longer  any 
hope  of  a  peaceable  adjustment.     The  mighty  arm  of  Great  Britain  was 
stretched  out  to  smite  and  crush  the  sons  of  the  Pilgrims.     The  colonists 
were  few  and  feeble  ;  but  they  were  men  of  iron  wills  who  had  made  up 
their  minds  to  die  for  liberty.     It  was  now  the  early  spring  of  1775,  and 
the  day  of  battle  wras  at  hand. 


THE  BEGINNING.  259 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  BEGINNING. 

AS  soon  as  the  intentions  of  General  Gage  were  manifest,  the  people 
of  Boston,  concealing  their  ammunition  in  cart-loads  of  rubbish, 
conveyed  it  to  Concord,  sixteen  miles  away.  Gage  detected  the  move 
ment,  and  on  the  night  of  the  18th  of  April  despatched  a  regiment  of 
eight  hundred  men  to  destroy  the  stores.  Another  purpose  of  the  expe 
dition  was  to  capture  John  Hancock  and  Samuel  Adams,  who  were  sup 
posed  to  be  hidden  at  Lexington  or  Concord.  The  fact  was  that  they 
were  not  hidden  anywhere,  but  were  abroad  encouraging  the  people. 
The  plan  of  the  British  general  was  made  with  great  secrecy ;  but  the 
patriots  were  on  the  alert,  and  discovered  the  movement. 

2.  About  midnight  the  regiment,  under  command  of  Colonel  Smith 
and  Major  Pitcairn,  set  out  for  Concord.     The  people  of  Boston,  Charles- 
town  and  Cambridge  were  roused  by  the  ringing  of  bells  and  the  firing 
of  cannons.      Two  hours   before,  the  vigilant  Joseph  Warren  had  de 
spatched  William  Dawes  and  Paul  Revere  to  ride  with  all  speed  to  Lex 
ington  and  to  spread  the  alarm  through  the  country,    Against  two  o'clock 
in  the  morning  the  minute-men  were  under  arms ;  and  a  company  of  a 
hundred  and  thirty  had  assembled  on  the  common  at  Lexington.     The 
patriots  loaded  their  guns  and  stood  ready ;  but  no  enemy  appeared,  and 
it  was  agreed  to  separate  until  the  drum-beat  should  announce  the  hour 
of  danger.     At  five  o'clock  the  British  van,  under  command  of  Pitcairn, 
came  in  sight.     The  provincials  to  the  number  of  seventy  reassembled ; 
Captain  Parker  was   their  leader.      Pitcairn  rode   up   and  exclaimed : 
"  Disperse,  ye  villains !      Throw  down  your  arms,  ye  rebels,  and  dis^ 
perse !"     The  minute-men  stood  still ;  Pitcairn  discharged  his  pistol  at 
them,  and  with  a  loud  voice  cried,  "  Fire !"      The  first  volley  of  the 
Revolution  whistled  through  the  air,  and  sixteen  of  the  patriots,  nearly  a 
fourth  of  the  whole  number,  fell  dead  or  wounded.     The  rest  fired  a  few 
random  shots,  and  then  dispersed. 

3.  The  British  pressed  on  to  Concord ;  but  the  inhabitants  had  re 
moved  the  greater  part  of  the  stores  to  a  place  of  safety,  and  there  was 
but  little  destruction.     Two  cannons  were  spiked,  some  artillery  carriages 


2GO  IIIXTUUY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

Imniul,  and  a  small  quantity  of  ammunition  thrown  into  a  mill-pond. 
AVhile  the  British  were  ransacking  the  to\vn  the  minute-men  began  to 
'>iblc  from  all  quarters.  Attempting  to  enter  the  village,  the  patriots 
encountered  a  company  of  soldiers  who  were  guarding  the  North  Bri 
over  Concord  River.  Here  the  Americans,  for  the  first  time,  fired  under 
orders  of  their  officers,  and  here  two  British  soldiers  were  killed.  The 
bridge  was  taken  by  the  provincials,  and  the  enemy  began  a  retreat — first 
into  the  town,  and  then  through  the  town  on  the  road  to  Lexington. 
This  was  the  signal  for  the  minute-men  to  attack  the  foe  from  every  side. 
For  six  miles  the  battle  was  kept  up  along  the  road.  Hidden  behind 
rocks,  trees,  fences  and  barns,  the  patriots  poured  a  constant  fire  upon  the 
thinned  ranks  of  the  retreating  enemy.  Xothing  but  good  discipline  and 
reinforcements  which,  under  command  of  Lord  Percy,  met  the  fugitives 
just  below  Lexington,  saved  the  British  from  total  rout  and  destruction. 
The  fight  continued  to  the  precincts  of  Charlestown,  the  militia  becoming 
more  and  more  audacious  in  their  charges.  At  one  time  it  seemed  that 
the  whole  British  force  would  be  obliged  to  surrender.  Such  a  result 
was  prevented  only  by  the  fear  that  the  fleet  would  burn  the  city.  The 
American  loss  in  this  the  first  battle  of  the  war  was  forty-nine  killed, 
thirty-four  wounded  and  five  missing;  that  of  the  enemy  was  two  hundred 
and  seventy -three — a  greater  loss  than  the  English  army  sustained  on  the 
Plains  of  Abraham. 

4.  The  battle  of  Lexington  fired  the  country.     Within  a  few  days  an 
armv  of  twenty  thousand  men  had  gathered  about  Boston.     A  line  of 
entrenchments  encompassing  the  city  was  drawn  from  Roxbury  to  Chel 
sea.     To  drive  Gage  and  the  British  into  the  sea  was  the  common  talk 
in  that  tumultuous  camp.     And  the  number  constantly  increased.     John 
Stark  came  down  at  the  head  of  the  New  Hampshire  militia.     Israel 
Putnam,  with  a  leather  waistcoat  on,  was  helping  some  men  to  build  a 
stone  wall   on  his  farm  when   the  news  from  Lexington   came  flying. 
Hurrying  to  the  nearest  town,  he  found  the  militia  already  mustered. 
Bidding  the  men  follow  as  soon  as  possible,  he  mounted  a  horse  and  rode 
to  Cambridge,  a  distance  of  a  hundred  miles,  in  eighteen  hours.     Rhode 
Island  sent  her  quota  under  the   brave   Nathaniel   Greene,      Benedict 
Arnold  came  with  the  provincials  of  New  Haven.      Ethan  Allen,  of 
Vermont,  made  war  in  flic  oilier  dirtcfion. 

5.  This  darinsr  and  eccentric  man  was  chosen  colonel  by  a  company  of 
two  hundred    and   seventy  patriots  who   had   assembled  at  Bcnnington. 
Before  the  battle  of  Lexington,  the  legislature  of  Connecticut  had  pri 
vately  voted  a  thousand  dollars  to  encourage  an  expedition  against  Ticou- 
deroga.     To  capture  this  important  fortress,  with  its  vast  magazine  <>(' 


THE  BEGINNING.  261 

stores  was  the  object  of  Allen  and  the  audacious  mountaineers  of  whom  he 
was  the  leader.  Benedict  Arnold  left  Cambridge,  and  joined  the  expe 
dition  as  a  private.  On  the  evening  of  the  9th  of  May,  the  force,  whose 
movements  had  not  been  discovered,  reached  the  eastern  shore  of  Lake 
Champlain,  opposite  Ticonderoga. 

6.  Only  a  few  boats  could  be  procured ;  and  when  day  broke  on  the 
following  morning,  but  eighty-three  men  had  succeeded  in  crossing.    With 
this  mere  handful — for  the  rest  could  not  be  waited  for — Allen,  with 
Arnold  by  his  side,  made  a  dash,  and  gained  the  gateway  of  the  fort. 
The  sentinel  was  driven  in,  closely  followed  by  the  mountaineers,  who  set 
up  such  a  shout  as  few  garrisons  had  ever  heard.     Allen's  men  hastily 
faced  the  barracks  and  stood  ready  to  fire ;  he  himself  rushed  to  the 
quarters  of  Delaplace,  the  commandant,  and  shouted  for  the  incumbent  to 
get  up.     The  startled  official  thrust  out  his  head.     "  Surrender  this  fort 
instantly,"  said  Allen.     "  By  what  authority  ?"  inquired  the  astounded 
officer.     "  In  the  name  of  the  great  Jehovah  and  the  Continental  Con 
gress  !"  *  said  Allen,  flourishing  his  sword.    Delaplace  had  no  alternative. 
The  garrison,  numbering  forty-eight,  were  made  prisoners  and  sent  to 
Connecticut.      A  fortress  which  had  cost  Great  Britain  eight  million 
pounds  sterling  was  captured  in  ten  minutes  by  a  company  of  undiscip 
lined  provincials.     By  this  daring  exploit  a  hundred  and  twenty  cannon 
and  vast  quantities  of  military  stores  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans. 
Two  days  afterward  Crown  Point  was  also  taken  without  the  loss  of  life. 

7.  On  the  25th  of  May,  Generals  Howe,  Clinton  and  Burgoyne  arrived 
at  Boston.     They  brought  with  them  powerful  reinforcements  from  Eng 
land  and  Ireland ;  the  British  army  was  augmented  to  more  than  ten  thou 
sand  men.     Gage,  becoming  arrogant,  issued  a  proclamation,  branding 
those  in  arms  as  rebels  and  traitors,  offering  pardon  to  all  who  would 
submit,  but  excepting  Samuel  Adams  and  John  Hancock ;  these  two  were 
to  suffer  the  penalty  of  treason — provided  Gage  could  inflict  it.    It  was  now 
rumored — and  the  rumor  Avas  well  founded — that  the  British  were  about 
to  sally  out  of  Boston  with  the  purpose  of  burning  the  neighboring  towns 
and  devastating  the  country.     The  Americans  determined  to  anticipate 
this  movement  by  seizing  and  fortifying  Bunker  Hill,  a  height  which 
commanded  the  peninsula  of  Charlestown. 

8.  On  the   night  of  the  16th   of  June  the  brave  Colonel  Prescott, 
grandfather  of  Prescott  the  historian,  was  sent  with  a  thousand  men  to 
occupy  and  entrench  the  hill.     Marching  by  way  of  Charlestown  Neck, 

*  This  paying  will  appear  especially  amusing  when  it  is  remembered  that  the  "Conti 
nental  Congress "  referred  to  did  not  convene  until  about  six  hours  after  Ticonderoya  was 
captured. 


2G2 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


the  provincials  came  about  eleven  o'clock  to  the  eminence  which  they 
wcrc  instructed  to  fortify.  Prescott  and  his  engineer  Gridley,  not  liking 
the  position  of  Bunker  Hill,  proceeded  down  the  peninsula  seven  hundred 
yards  to  another  height,  afterward  called  Breed's  Hill.  The  latter  was 
within  easy  cannon  range  of  Boston.  On  this  summit  a  redoubt  eight 
rods  square  was  planned  by  the  engineer ;  and  there,  from  midnight  to 
day-dawn,  the  men  worked  in  silence.  The  British  ships  in  the  harbor 
were  so  near  that  the  Americans  could  hear  the  sentinels  on  deck  repeat 
ing  the  night  call,  "All  is  well."  The  works  were  not  yet  completed 
when  morning  revealed  the  new-made  redoubt  to  the  astonished  British 
of  Boston. 

9.  "  We  must  carry  those  works  immediately,"  said  General  Gage  to 
his  officers.     For  he  saw  that  Prescott's  cannon  now  commanded  the  city. 

As  soon  as  it  was  light,  the  ships  in 
the  harbor  began  to  cannonade  the 
American  position.  The  British  bat 
teries  on  Copp's  Hill  also  opened  a 
heavy  fire.  But  little  damage  was 
done  in  this  way ;  and  the  Americans 
returned  only  an  occasional  shot ;  for 
their  supply  of  ammunition  was  very 
limited.  Just  after  noon  a  British 
column  of  about  three  thousand  vet 
erans,  commanded  by  Generals  Howe 
and  Pigot,  landed  at  Morton's  Point. 
The  plan  was  to  carry  Breed's  Hill 
by  assault.  The  Americans  num 
bered  in  all  about  fifteen  hundred.  They  were  worn  out  with  toil  and 
hunger ;  but  there  was  no  quailing  in  the  presence  of  the  enemy.  During 
the  cannonade  Prescott  climbed  out  of  the  defences  and  walked  leisurely 
around  the  parapet  in  full  view  of  the  British  officers.  Generals  Putnam 
and  Warren  volunteered  as  privates,  and  entered  the  trenches.  At  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  Howe  ordered  his  column  forward.  At  the  same 
time  every  gun  in  the  fleet  and  batteries  was  turned  upon  the  American 
position.  Charlestown  was  wantonly  set  on  fire  and  four  hundred  build 
ings  burned.  Thousands  of  eager  spectators  climbed  to  the  house-tops 
in  Boston  and  waited  to  behold  the  shock  of  battle.  On  came  the  British 
in  a  stately  and  imposing  column. 

10.  The  Americans  reserved  their  fire  until  the  advancing  line  was 
within  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet,     "Fire!"  cried  Prescott;  and  instantly 
from  breastwork  and  redoubt  every  gun  was  discharged.     The  front  rank 


SCENE  OF  THE  BATTLE  OF  BUNK  Kit 
HILL,   1775. 


THE  BEGINNING.  263 

of  the  British  melted  away ;  there  was  a  recoil,  and  fifteen  minutes  after 
ward  a  precipitate  retreat.  Beyond  musket  range  Howe  rallied  his  men 
and  led  them  to  the  second  charge.  Again  the  American  fire  was  with 
held  until  the  enemy  was  but  a  few  rods  distant.  Then  with  steady  aim 
volley  after  volley  was  poured  upon  the  charging  column  until  it  was 
broken  and  a  second  time  driven  into  flight. 

11.  The  British  officers  were  now  desperate.     The  vessels  of  the  fleet 
changed  position  until  the  guns  were  brought  to  bear  upon  the  inside  of 
the  American  works.     For  the  third  time  the  assaulting  column  was  put 
in  motion.      The  British  soldiers  came  on  with  fixed  bayonets  up  the 
hillside  strewn  with  the  dead  and  dying.     The  Americans  had  but  three 
or  four  rounds  of  ammunition  remaining.     These  were  expended  on  the 
advancing  enemy.     Then  there  was  a  lull.     The  British  clambered  over 
the  ramparts.     The  provincials  clubbed  their  guns  and  hurled  stones  at 
the  assailants.     It  was  in  vain ;  the  heroic  defenders  of  liberty  were  driven 
out  of  their  trenches  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,     Prescott  lived  through 
the  battle,  but  the  brave  Warren  gave  his  life  for  freedom.     The  loss  of 
the  British  in  this  terrible  engagement  was  a  thousand  and  fifty-four  in 
killed  and  wounded.-     The  Americans  lost  a  hundred  and  fifteen  killed, 
three  hundred  and  five  wounded,  and  thirty-two  prisoners.     Prescott  and 
Putnam  conducted  the  retreat  by  way  of  Charlestown  Neck  to  Prospect 
Hill,  where  a  new  line  of  entrenchments  was  formed  which  still  com 
manded  the  entrance  to  Boston. 

12.  The  battle  of  Bunker  Hill  rather  inspired  than  discouraged  the 
colonists.     It  was  seen  that  the  British  soldiers  were  not  invincible.     To 
capture  a  few  more  hills  would  cost  General  Gage  his  whole  army.     The 
enthusiasm  of  war  spread  throughout  the  country.     The  news  was  borne 
rapidly  to  the  South,  and  a  spirit  of  determined  opposition  was  every 
where  aroused.     The  people  began  to  speak  of  THE  UNITED  COLONIES 
OF  AMERICA.     At  Charlotte,  North  Carolina,  the  citizens  ran  together  in 
a  hasty  convention,  and  startled  the  country  by  making  a  declaration  of 
independence.     The  British  ministers  had  little  dreamed  of  raising  such 
a  storm. 

13.  On  the  day  of  the  capture  of  Ticonderoga  the  colonial  Congress, 
which  had  adjourned  in  the  previous  autumn,  reassembled  at  Philadelphia, 
Washington  was  there,  and  John  Adams  and  Samuel  Adams,  Franklin 
and  Patrick  Henry ;  Jefferson  came  soon  afterward.     A  last  appeal  was 
'addressed  to  the  king  of  England ;  and  the  infatuated  monarch  was  plainly 
told  that  the  colonists  had  chosen  war  in  preference  to  voluntary  slavery. 
Early  in  the  session  John  Adams  made  a  powerful  address,  in  the  course 
of  which  he  sketched  the  condition  and  wants  of  the  country  and  of  the 


264  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

army.  The  necessity  of  appointing  a  commander-in-chief  and  the  <jiiaU 
ities  requisite  in  that  high  officer  were  dwelt  upon;  and  then  the  speaker 
concluded  by  putting  in  nomination  George  Washington  of  Virginia.  A- 
soon  as  his  name  was  mentioned,  Washington  arose  and  withdrew  from 
the  hall.  For  a  moment  he  was  overpowered  with  a  sense  of  the  respon 
sibility  which  was  about  to  be  put  upon  him,  and  to  his  friend  Patrick 
Henry  he  said  with  tears  in  his  eyes :  "  I  fear  that  this  day  will  mark  the 
downfall  of  my  reputation."  On  the  loth  of  June  the  nomination  was 
unanimously  confirmed  by  Congress ;  and  the  man  who  had  saved  the 
wreck  of  Braddock's  army  wras  called  to  build  a  nation. 

14.  GEORGE  WASHINGTON,  descended  from  the  distinguished  family 
of  the  Wessyngtons  in  England,   was   born    in   Westmoreland  county, 
Virginia,  on  the  llth  of  February  (Old  Style),  1732.     At  the  age  of 
eleven  he  was  left,  by  the  death  of  his  father,  to  the  sole  care  of  a  talented 
and  affectionate  mother.      His   education  was   limited  to  the   common 
branches  of  learning,  extending  only  to  geometry  and  trigonometry.    Sur 
veying  was  his  favorite  study.     In  his  boyhood  he  was  passionately  fond 
of  athletic  sports  and  military  exercises.     As  he  grew  to  manhood  he  was 
marked  above  all  his  companions  for  the  dignity  of  his  manners,  the 
soundness  of  his  judgment  and  the  excellence  of  his  character.     At  the 
age  of  sixteen  he  was  sent  by  his  uncle  to  survey  a  tract  of  land  on  the 
South  Potomac,  and  for  three  years  his  life  was  in  the  wilderness.     On 
reaching  his  majority  he  was  already  more  spoken  of  than  any  other 
young  man  in  the  colony.     The  important  duties  which  he  performed  in 
the  service  of  the  Ohio  Company,  the  beginning  of  his  military  career 
and  his  noted  campaign  with  Braddock  have  already  been  narrated.    After 
the  French  and  Indian  War  he  was  a  member  of  the  Virginia  House  of 
Burgesses ;  was  then  chosen  a  member  of  the  Continental  Congress ;  and 
was  now  called  by  that  body  to  control  the  destinies  of  the  unorganized 
mass  of  men  composing  the  American  army.     With  great  dignity  he 
accepted  the  appointment,  refused  all  compensation  beyond  his  actual 
expenses,  set  out  with  an  escort  by  way  of  New  York,  and  reached  Cam 
bridge  fifteen  days  after  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill. 

15.  Washington's  duties  and  responsibilities  were  overwhelming.    Con 
gress  had  voted  to  raise  and  equip  twenty  thousand  men,  but  the  means 
of  doing  so  were  not  furnished.     The  colonies  had  not  yet  broken  their 
allegiance  to  the  British  Crown.     For  six  months  Congress  stood  waiting 
for  the  king's  answer  to  its  address.     The  country  was  sound  and  patri 
otic;  but  its  methods  of  action  were  irregular  and  uncertain.    Washington 
had  a  force  of  fourteen  thousand  five  hundred  men,  but  they  were  undis 
ciplined  and  insubordinate.      The  revenues  and  supplies  of  war  were 


THE  BEGINNING.  265 

almost  wholly  wanting.  At  the  time  of  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill  the  whole 
army  had  but  twenty-seven  half  barrels  of  powder.  The  work  of  organ 
ization  was  at  once  begun.  Four  major-generals,  one  adjutant  and  eight 
brigadiers  were  appointed.  The  army  was  arranged  in  three  divisions. 
The  right  wing,  under  General  Ward,  held  Roxbury ;  the  left,  commanded 
by  General  Charles  Lee,  rested  at  Prospect  Hill,  near  Charlestown  Neck ; 
the  centre,  under  the  immediate  direction  of  the  commander-in-chief,  lay 
at  Cambridge.  Boston  was  regularly  invested,  and  the  siege  was  pressed 
with  constantly  increasing  vigor. 

15.  During  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1775,  the  king's  authority  was 
overthrown  in  all  the  colonies.     The  royal  governors  either  espoused  the 
cause  of  the  people,  were  compelled  to  resign  or  were  driven  off  in  insur 
rections.    Lord  Dunmore,  governor  of  Virginia,  seized  the  public  powder. 
Patrick  Henry  led  the  people,  and  demanded  restitution.     The  governor 
was  overawed,  and  paid  the  value  of  the  powder.    Fearing  further  aggres 
sion,  he  went  on  board  a  man-of-war,  proclaimed  freedom  to  the  slaves, 
raised  a  force  of  loyalists,  met  the  provincials  at  the  village  of  Great 
Bridge  near  Norfolk,  and  was  defeated.     Obliged  to  retire  from  the  coun 
try,  he  gratified  his  vindictive  disposition  by  burning  Norfolk. 

16.  The  American  colonies  looked  to  Canada  for  sympathy  and  aid. 
It  was  believed  that  the  Canadians  would  make  common  cause  against 
Great  Britain.     In  order  to  encourage  such  a  movement  and  to  secure 
possession  of  the  Canadian  government,  an  expedition  was  planned  against 
the  towns  on  the  St.  Lawrence.     Generals  Schuyler  and  Montgomery 
were  placed  in  command  of  a  division  which  was  to  proceed  by  way  of 
Lake  Champlain  and  the  river  Sorel  to  St.  John  and  Montreal.     The 
former  fort  was  reached  on  the  10th  of  September,  but  the  Americans, 
finding  the  place  too  strong  to  be  carried  by  assault,  fell  back  twelve  miles 
to  Isle-aux-Noix  in  the  Sorel.      This  place  General  Schuyler  fortified, 
and  then  returned  to  Ticonderoga  for  reinforcements.     Sickness  detained 
him  there,  -and  the  whole  command  devolved  on  Montgomery.     This 
gallant  officer  returned  to  St.   John  and  captured  the  fortress.      Fort 
Chambly,  ten  miles  farther  north,  was  also  taken.     Montreal  was  next 
invested,  and  on  the  13th  of  November  obliged  to  capitulate. 

17.  Leaving  garrisons  in  the  conquered  towns,  Montgomery  proceeded 
with  his  regiment,  now  reduced  to  three  hundred  men,  against  Quebec. 
This  stronghold  was  already  threatened  from  another  quarter.     Late  in 
the  autumn,  Colonel  Benedict  Arnold  set  out  with  a  thousand  men  from 
Cambridge,  passed  up  the  Kennebec  and  urged  his  way  through  the  wil 
derness  to  the  Chaudiere,  intending  to  descend  that  stream  to  Point  Levi. 
The  march  was  one  of  untold  hardship  and  suffering.     As  winter  came 


266  1USTOHY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

on  the  men  were  brought  to  the  verge  of  starvation.  The  daring  leader 
pivssed  on  in  the  hope  of  gathering  supplies  from  some  unguarded  French 
village.  Before  his  return  the  famishing  soldiers  had  killed  and  devoured 
every  dog  that  could  be  found.  Then  the  brave  fellows  gnawed  the  roots 
of  trees  and  ate  their  moose-skin  moccasins  until  Arnold's  return,  when 
the  whole  force  proceeded  to  Quebec.  Morgan,  Greene  and  Mcigs,  all 
three  noted  leaders  of  the  Revolution,  and  Aaron  Burr,  one  day  to  be 
come  Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  were  in  this  company  of  suf 
fering  heroes. 

18.  Arnold  and  his  men,  climbing  to  the  Plains  of  Abraham,  as  Wolfe 
had  done  sixteen  years  previously,  offered  battle.     But  the  English  gar 
rison  of  Quebec  remained  in  their  fortifications  awaiting  an  assault  which 
the  Americans  were  not  strong  enough  to  make.     Conscious  of  his  weak 
ness,  Arnold  withdrew  his  men  to  Point  aux  Trembles,  twenty  miles  up 
the  river,  and  there  awaited  the  approach  of  Montgomery.     When  the 
latter  arrived,  he  assumed  command  of  the  whole  force,  which  did  not 
exceed  nine  hundred  effective  men.     Quebec  was  defended  by  greatly 
superior  numbers,  well  fortified  and  warmly  quartered.     For  three  weeks, 
with  his  handful  of  men,  Montgomery  besieged  the  town,  and  then,  rely 
ing  only  on  the  courageous  valor  of  his  men,  determined  to  stake  every 
thing  on  an  assault. 

19.  It  was  the  last  day  of  December,  1775.    Before  daybreak  the  little 
army  was  divided  into  four  columns.     The  first  division,  under  Mont 
gomery,  was  to  pass  down  the  St.  Lawrence  and  attack  the  Lower  Town 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  citadel.     The  second  column,  led  by  Arnold, 
was  to  sweep  around  the  city  to  the  north,  attack  by  way  of  the  St. 
Charles,  and  join  Montgomery  in  order  to  storm  the  Prescott  Gate.     The 
other  two  divisions  were  to  remain  in  the  rear  of  the  Upper  Town,  making 
feigned  attacks  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  garrison.     Montgomery's 
column  reached  the  point  from  wrhich  the  charge  was  to  begin.    A  battery 
lay  just  before,  and  it  was  thought  that  the  gunners  had  not  discovered 
the  assailants.     "  Men  of  New  York,"  said  the  brave  Montgomery,  "  you 
will  not  fear  to  follow  where  your  general  leads !     Forward !"     There 
were  masses  of  ice  and  clouds  of  blinding  snow,  and  broken  ground  and 
the  cold  gray  light  of  morning.     As  the  Americans  were  rushing  forward, 
all  of  a  sudden  the  battery  burst  forth  with  a  storm  of  grape-shot.     At 
the  first  discharge  Montgomery  and  both  of  his  aids  fell  dead.      The 
column  was  shattered.     The  men  were  heartbroken  at  the  death  of  their 
beloved  general.     They  staggered  a  moment,  then  fell  back,  and  returned 
to  Wolfe's  Cove,  above  the  city. 

20.  Arnold,  ignorant  of  what  had  happened,  fought  his  way  into  the 


THE  WORK  OF  76.  267 

Lower  Town  on  the  north.  While  leading  the  charge  he  was  severely 
wounded  and  borne  to  the  rear.  Captain  Morgan,  who  succeeded  him, 
led  his  brave  band  farther  and  farther  along  the  narrow  and  dangerous 
streets  until  he  was  overwhelmed  and  compelled  to  surrender.  Arnold 
retired  with  his  broken  remnant  to  a  point  three  miles  above  the  city. 
Reinforcements  soon  began  to  arrive ;  but  the  smallpox  broke  out  in  the 
camp,  and  active  operations  could  not  be  resumed.  As  soon  as  the  ice  dis 
appeared  from  the  St.  Lawrence,  Quebec  was  strengthened  by  the  arrival 
of  fresh  troops  from  England.  Governor  Carleton  now  began  offensive 
movements ;  the  Americans  fell  back  from  post  to  post,  until,  by  the  mid 
dle  of  the  following  June,  Canada  was  entirely  evacuated. 

21.  The  worst  calamity  of  the  whole  campaign  was  the  death  of  Gen 
eral  Richard  Montgomery.  He  was  one  of  the  noblest  of  the  many  noble 
men  who  gave  their  lives  in  the  cause  of  American  liberty.  Born  of  an 
illustrious  Irish  family,  he  became  a  soldier  in  his  boyhood.  He  had 
shared  the  toils  and  the  triumph  of  Wolfe.  To  the  enthusiasm  of  a  warm 
and  affectionate  nature  he  joined  the  highest  order  of  military  talents  and 
the  virtues  of  an  exalted  character.  Even  in  England  his  death  was 
mentioned  with  sorrow.  New  York,  his  adopted  State,  claimed  his  body, 
brought  his  remains  to  her  own  metropolis  and  buried  them  with  tears. 
To  after  times  the  Congress  of  the  nation  transmitted  his  fame  by  erecting 
a  noble  monument, 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE   WORK  OF  76. 

AT  last  came  the  king's  ansAver  to  the  appeal  of  Congress.  It  was 
such  an  answer  as  George  III.  and  his  ministers  always  made  to  the 
petitioners  for  human  rights.  The  colonies  were  insulted  and  spurned ; 
their  petition  was  treated  with  contempt.  The  king  of  England  did  not 
know  any  such  a  body  as  the  Continental  Congress.  The  first  thing 
necessary  was  to  disband  the  army  and  to  submit  without  conditions. 
Then  the  monarch  would  settle  all  questions  with  each  colony  separately. 
By  this  offensive  and  tyrannical  answer  the  day  of  independence  was 
brought  nearer. 

2.  Meanwhile,  General  Howe  had  succeeded  Gage  in  command  of  the 


268 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


British  troops  in  Boston.  All  winter  long  the  city  was  besieged  by 
Washington.  By  the  middle  of  February  the  American  army  had  in 
creased  to  fourteen  thousand  men.  The  country  became  restless;  and 
Congress  urged  the  commander-in-chief  to  press  the  enemy  with  greater 
vigor.  Washington,  knowing  the  insufficiency  of  his  supplies,  and  fear 
ing  the  consequences  of  rashness  more  than  the  charge  of  inactivity,  nar 
rowed  his  lines,  strengthened  his  works,  and  waited  his  opportunity.  By 
the  first  day  of  spring,  1776,  he  felt  himself  strong  enough  to  risk  an 
assault ;  the  officers  of  his  staff  thought  otherwise,  and  a  different  plan 
was  adopted. 

3.  On  the  north,  Boston  was  commanded  by  the  peninsula  of  Charles- 
town  ;  on  the  south,  by  Dorchester  Heights.     Since  the  battle  of  Bunker 
Hill  the  former  position  had  been  held  by  the  British ;  the  latter  was,  as 
yet,  unoccupied.     Washington  now  resolved  to  take  advantage  of  the 

enemy's  oversight,  to  seize  the 
Heights  and  drive  Howe  out  of 
Boston.  A  strong  entrenching  party 
was  prepared  and  put  under  com 
mand  of  General  Thomas.  For  two 
days  the  attention  of  the  British  was 
drawn  by  a  constant  fire  from  the 
American  batteries.  Then,  on  the 
night  of  the  4th  of  March,  the  de 
tachment  set  out  under  cover  of  the 
darkness,  passed  over  Dorchester 
Xeck,  and  reached  the  Heights  un- 
perceived.  Through  the  night  the 
Americans  worked  with  an  energy 
rarely  equaled.  The  British,  dis 
tracted  with  the  cannonade,  noticed  nothing  unusual ;  and  when  morning 
dawned,  they  could  hardly  trust  their  senses.  There  was  a  line  of  for 
midable  entrenchments  frowning  upon  the  city ;  cannon  were  mounted, 
and  the  Americans  in  force.  Howe  saw  at  a  glance  that  he  must  imme 
diately  carry  the  threatening  redoubts  or  himself  abandon  Boston.  En 
raged  at  being  outgeneraled,  he  ordered  Lord  Percy  to  select  a  column 
of  two  thousand  four  hundred  men  and  storm  the  American  works  before 
nightfall. 

4.  Percy  put  his  men  in  order  and  proceeded  as  far  as  Castle  Island, 
intending  to  make  the  assault  in  the  afternoon.     Washington  visited  the 
trenches  and  exhorted  his  men.     It  was  the  anniversary  of  the  Boston 
Massacre,  and  the  soldiers  were  eager  to  avenge  the  deaths  of  their  coun- 


SIKGE  OF  BOSTON,   1776. 


THE  WORK  OF  76.  269 

trymen.  A  battle  was  momentarily  expected ;  but  while  Percy  delayed, 
a  violent  storm  arose  and  rendered  the  harbor  impassable.  It  continued 
to  blow  for  a  whole  day,  and  the  attack  could  not  be  made.  Before  the 
following  morning  the  Americans  had  so  strengthened  and  extended  their 
fortifications  that  all  thoughts  of  an  assault  were  abandoned.  Howe 
found  himself  reduced  to  the  humiliating  extremity  of  giving  up  the 
capital  of  New  England  to  the  rebels. 

5.  After  some  days  there  was  an  informal  agreement  between  Washing 
ton  and  the  British  general  that  the  latter  should  be  allowed  to  retire 
from  Boston  unmolested  on  condition  that  the  city  should  not  be  burned. 
On  the  17th  of  March  the  arrangement  was  consummated,  and  the  whole 
British  army  went  on  board  the  fleet  and  sailed  out  of  the  harbor.    Nearly 
fifteen  hundred  loyalists,  fearing  the  vengeance  of  the  patriots,  left  their 
homes  and  fortunes  to  escape  with  Howe.     The  American  advance  at 
once  entered  the  city.     On  the  20th,  Washington  made  a  formal  entry  at 
the  head  of  the  triumphant  army.     The  desolated  town,  escaping  from 
the  calamities  of  a  ten  months'  siege,  broke  forth  in  exultation.     The 
exiled  patriots  returned  by  thousands  to  their  homes.     The  country  was 
wild  with  delight.     From  all  quarters  came  votes  of  thanks  and  messages 
of  encouragement.     Congress  ordered  a  gold  medal  to  be  struck  in  honor 
of  Washington,  victorious  over  an  enemy  "  for  the  first  time  put  to  flight." 

6.  The  next  care  of  the  commander-in-chief  was  to  strengthen  the 
defences  of  Boston.     That  done,  he  repaired  with  the  main  division  of 
the  army  to  New  York.     It  was  not  known  to  what  part  of  the  coast 
Howe  would  direct  his  course ;  and  Washington  feared  that  his  antagonist 
might  make  a  sudden  descent  in  the  neighborhood  of  Long  Island.    Gen 
eral  Lee  pressed  forward  with  the  Connecticut  militia,  and  reached  New 
York  just  in  time  to  baffle  an  attempt  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  whose 
fleet  arrived  off  Sandy  Hook  and  threatened  the  city.      Clinton  next 
sailed   southward,  and   on   the    3d   of  May  was  joined   by  Sir   Peter 
Parker,  in  command  of  another  fleet,  and  Lord  Cornwallis  with  two  thou 
sand  five  hundred  men.     The  force  was  deemed  sufficient  for  any  enter 
prise,  and  it  was  determined  to  capture  Charleston. 

7.  In  the  mean  time,  General  Lee  had  reached  the  South,  and  was 
watching  the  movements  of  Clinton.     The  Carolinians  rose  in  arms  and 
flocked  to  Charleston.     The  city  Avas  fortified ;  and  a  fort,  which  com 
manded  the  entrance  to  the  harbor,  was  built  on  Sullivan's  Island.     On 
the  4th  of  June  the  British  squadron  came  in  sight,  and  a  strong  detach 
ment  was  landed  on  Long  Island,  a  short  distance  east  of  Fort  Sullivan. 
There  was  a  delay  until  the  28th  of  the  month ;  then  the  British  fleet 
began  a  furious  bombardment  of  the  fortress,  which  was  commanded  by 


270  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Colonel  Moultrie.  Three  men-of-war,  attempting  to  pass  the  fort,  were 
stranded.  Clinton  ordered  a  storming-party  to  wade  the  channel  between 
Long  Island  and  Sullivan's  Island  and  carry  the  works  by  assault;  but 
the  water  was  too  deep  to  be  forded,  and  Colonel  Thompson,  who  was 
stationed  with  a  company  of  riflemen  on  the  opposite  bank,  drove  the 
British  back  in  confusion.  For  eight  hours  the  vessels  of  the  fleet  poured 
a  tempest  of  balls  upon  the  fort;  but  the  walls,  built  of  the  spongy  pal 
metto,  were  little  injured.  The  four  hundred  militiamen  who  composed 
the  garrison  fought  like  veterans.  The  republican  flag  was  shot  away 
and  thrown  outside  of  the  parapet;  Sergeant  Jasper  leaped  down  from  the 
wall,  recovered  the  flag  and  set  it  in  its  place  again.  The  fire  from  the 
fleet  was  returned  with  great  spirit ;  and  as  evening  drew  on  the  British 
were  obliged  to  retire  with  a  loss  of  more  than  two  hundred  men.  Lord 
Campbell,  the  royal  governor  of  South  Carolina,  was  killed,  and  Admiral 
Parker  was  severely  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  garrison  amounted  in 
killed  and  wounded  to  thirty-two.  As  soon  as  the  British  could  repair 
their  shattered  fleet  they  abandoned  the  siege  and  set  sail  for  New  York. 
Iii  honor  of  its  brave  defender  the  fort  on  Sullivan's  Island  was  named 
Fort  Moultrie. 

8.  During  the  summer  Washington's  forces  were  augmented  to  about 
twenty-seven  thousand  men ;  but  the  terms  of  enlistment  were  constantly 
expiring;  sickness  prevailed  in  the  camp;  and  the  effective  force  was  but 
little  more  than  half  as  great  as  the  aggregate.     On  the  other  hand,  Great 
Britain  was  making  the  vastest  preparations.     By  a  treaty  with  some  of 
the  petty  German  States,  seventeen  thousand  Hessian  mercenaries  were 
hired  to  fight  against  America.     George  III.  was  going  to  quell  his  re 
volted  provinces  by  turning  loose  upon  them  a  brutal  foreign  soldier}1". 
Twenty-five  thousand  additional  English  troops  were  levied ;  an  immense 
squadron  was  fitted  out  to  aid  in  the  reduction  of  the  colonies,  and  a 
million  dollars  were  voted  for  the  extraordinary  expenses  of  the  war 
department. 

9.  By  these  measures  the  Americans  were  greatly  exasperated.     Until 
now  it  had  been  hoped  that  the  difficulty  with  the  mother  country  could 
be  satisfactorily  adjusted  without  breaking  allegiance  to  the  British  Crown. 
The  colonists  had  constantly  claimed  to  be  loyal  subjects  of  Great  Britain, 
demanding  only  the  rights  and  liberties  of  Englishmen.     Now  the  CMM- 
seemed  hopeless;  and  the  sentiment  of  disloyalty  spread  with  alarming 
rapidity.       The   people  urged  the  general   assemblies,  and   the  general 
a-s cinblies  urged  Congress,  to  a  more  decided  assertion  of  sovereignty. 
The  legislature  of  Virginia  led  the  way  by  advising  in  outspoken  terms  a 
declaration  of  independence.     Congress  responded  by  recommending  all 


THE  WORK  OF  76.  271 

the  colonies  to  adopt  such  governments  as  might  best  conduce  to  the  hap 
piness  and  safety  of  the  people.  This  action  was  taken  early  in  May,  and 
in  the  00111*86  of  the  following  month  nearly  all  the  provinces  complied 
with  the  recommendation. 

10.  Finally,  on  the  7th  of  June,  1776,  Richard  Henry  Lee  of  Virginia 
offered  a  resolution  in  Congress  declaring  that  the  United  Colonies  arc, 
and  of  right  ought  to  be,  free  and  independent  States;   that  they  are 
absolved  from  all  allegiance  to  the  British  Crown ;  and  that  all  political 
connection  between  them  and  Great  Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be,  dissolved. 
A  long  and  exciting  debate  ensued.      The  sentiment  of  independence 
gained  ground ;  but  there  was  still  strong  opposition  to  the  movement. 
After  some  days  the  final  consideration  of  Lee's  resolution  was  postponed 
until  the  1st  of  July.     On  the  llth  of  June  a  committee,  consisting  of 
five  members,  was  appointed  to  prepare  a  more  elaborate  and  formal  dec 
laration.     Mr.  Lee  had  been  called  home  by  sickness ;  and  his  colleague, 
Thomas  Jefferson,  was  accordingly  made  chairman  of  the  committee.    The 
other  members  were  John  Adams  of  Massachusetts,  Benjamin  Franklin 
of  Pennsylvania,  Roger  Sherman  of  Connecticut  and  Robert  R.  Livingston 
of  New  York.     The  special  work  of  preparing  the  paper  was  allotted  to 
Jefferson  and  Adams ;  the  latter  deferred  to  the  former,  whose  vigorous 
style  of  writing  specially  fitted  him  for  the  task.     The  great  document 
was  accordingly  produced  in  Jefferson's  hand,  with  a  few  interlinings  by 
Adams  and  Franklin. 

11.  On  the  1st  of  July,  Lee's  resolution  was  taken  up,  and  at  the  same 
time  the  committee's  report  was  laid  before  Congress.     On  the  next  day 
the  original  resolution  was  adopted.     During  the  3d,  the  formal  declara 
tion  was  debated  with  great  spirit,  and  it  became  evident  that  the  work 
of  the  committee  would  be  accepted.     The  discussion  was  resumed  on  the 
morning  of  the  4th,  and  at  two  o'clock  on  the  afternoon  of  that  memorable 
day  the  DECLARATION  OF  AMERICAN  INDEPENDENCE  was  adopted  by 
a  unanimous  vote. 

12.  All  day  long  the  old  bellman  of  the  State  House  had  stood  in  the 
steeple  ready  to  sound  the  note  of  freedom  to  the  city  and  the  nation.    The 
hours  went  by ;  the  gray-haired  veteran  in  the  belfry  grew  discouraged,  and 
began  to  say :  "  They  will  never  do  it — they  will  never  do  it."    Just  then 
the  lad  who  had  been  stationed  below  ran  out  and  exclaimed  at  the  top  of 
his  voice,  "  Ring !  ring !"     And  the  aged  patriot  did  ring  as  he  had  never 
rung  before.     The  multitudes  that  thronged  the  streets  caught  the  signal 
and  answered  with  shouts  of  exultation.    Swift  couriers  bore  the  glad  news 
throughout  the  land.     Everywhere  the  declaration  was  received  with 
enthusiastic  applause.     At  Philadelphia  the  king's  arms  were  torn  down 


271'  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

from  the  court-house  and  burned  in  the  street.  At  Williamsburg, 
Charleston  and  Savannah  there  were  bonfires  and  illumination.-.  At 
Boston  the  declaration  was  read  in  Faneuil  Hall,  while  the  cannon  from 
Fort  Hill  and  Dorchester  shook  the  city  of  the  Puritans.  At  New  York 
the  populace  pulled  down  the  leaden  statue  of  George  III.  and  cast  it  into 
bullets.  Washington  received  the  message  with  joy,  and  ordered  the 
declaration  to  be  read  at  the  head  of  each  brigade.  Former  suffering  and 
future  peril  were  alike  forgotten  in  the  general  rejoicing. . 

13.  The  leading  principles  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  are 
these :  That  all  men  are  created  equal ;  that  all  have  a  natural  right  to 
liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness;  that  human  governments  are  insti 
tuted  for  the  sole  purpose  of  securing  the  welfare  of  the  people ;  that  the 
people  have  a  natural  right  to  alter  their  government  whenever  it  becomes 
destructive  of  liberty ;  that  the  government  of  George  III.  had  become 
destructive  of  liberty ;  that  the  despotism  of  the  king  and  his  ministers 
could  be  shown  by  a  long  list  of  indisputable  proofs — and  the  proofs  are 
given;  that  time  and  again  the  colonies  had  humbly  petitioned  for  a 
redress  of  grievances ;   that  all  their  petitions  had  been  spurned  with 
derision  and  contempt;  that  the  king's  irrational  tyranny  over  his  Amer 
ican  subjects  was  no  longer  endurable ;  that  an  appeal  to  the  sword  is  pref 
erable  to  slavery  ;  and  that,  therefore,  the  United  Colonies  of  America  are, 
and  of  right  ought  to  be,  free  and  independent  States.     To  the  support 
of  this  sublime  declaration  of  principles  the  members  of  the  Continental 
Congress  mutually  pledged  their  lives,  their  fortunes  and  their  sacred 
honor. 

14.  On  leaving  Boston,  General  Howe  sailed  to  Halifax.     There  he 
remained  until  the  middle  of  June,  when  he  embarked  his  forces  and 
set  sail  for  Sandy  Hook.     Early  in  July  he  landed  a  force  of  nine  thou 
sand  men  on  Staten  Island.     Thither  Clinton  came  from  the  unsuccess 
ful  siege  of  Charleston,  and  Admiral  Howe,  brother  of  General  Howe,  from 
England.     The  whole  British  force,  now  gathered  in  the  vicinity  of  New 
York,  amounted  to  fully  thirty  thousand  men.     Nearly  half  of  them  were 
the  hated  Hessians  whom  the  king  of  Great  Britain  had  hired  at  thirty- 
six  dollars  a  head.     Washington's  army  was  inferior  in  numbers,  poorly 
equipped  and  imperfectly  disciplined. 

15.  There  was  some  delay  in  military  operations;  for  Lord  Howe,  the 
admiral,  had  been  instructed  to  try  conciliatory  measures  with  the  Amer 
icans.      First,  he  sent  to  the  American   camp  an  officer  with  a  despatch 
directed  to  George  Washington,  Esquire.    Of  course  Washington  revised 
to  receive  a  communication  which  did  not  recognize  his  official  position. 
In  a  short  time   Howe  sent  another  message,  addressed  to  George  Wash- 


THE   WORK  OF  76. 


273 


ington,  etc.,  etc.,  etc. ;  and  the  bearer,  who  was  Howe's  adjutant-general, 
insisted  that  and-so-jorth  might  be  translated  General  of  the  American 
Army.  Washington  was  the  last  man  in  the  world  to  be  caught  with  a 
subterfuge ;  and  the  adjutant  was  sent  away.  It  was  already  well  known 
that  Howe's  authority  extended  only  to  granting  pardons,  and  to  unes 
sential  matters  about  which  the  Americans  were  no  longer  concerned. 
Washington  therefore  replied  that  since  no  offence  had  been  committed 
no  pardon  was  required ;  that  the  colonies  were  now  independent,  and 
would  defend  themselves  against  all  aggression. 

16.  Baffled  in  his  efforts,  Lord  Howe  and  his  brother  determined  to 
begin  hostilities.     On  the  22d  of  August  the  British,  to  the  number  of 
ten  thousand,  landed  on  the  south-western  coast  of  Long  Island,  near  the 
village  of  New  Utrecht.     The  Americans,  about  eight  thousand  strong, 
commanded  by  Generals  Sullivan  and  Stirling,  were  posted  in  the  vicinity 
of  Brooklyn.     The  advance  of  the  British  was  planned  with  great  skill. 
From  Gravesend,  where  Howe's  forces  were  landed,  there  were  three 
roads  to  Brooklyn ;  the  British  army  was  accordingly  arranged  in  three 
divisions.     The  first  column,  commanded  by  General  Grant,  was  to  ad 
vance  by  way  of  Utrecht  and  the  Narrows.     The  second  division,  com 
posed  of  the  Hessians,  under  command  of  General  Heister,  was  to  proceed 
to  Flatbush,  and  thence  to  Bedford  and  Brooklyn.    The  third  and  strong 
est  column,  led  by  Clinton  and  Cornwallis,  was  to  make  a  circuit  to  the 
right  as  far  as  Flatland,  reach  the 

Jamaica  road,  and  pass  by  way  of 
Bedford  to  the  rear  of  the  American 
left  wing.  All  of  the  movements 
were  executed  with  perfect  ease  and 
fatal  precision. 

17.  The  advance  from  Gravesend 
began  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  of 
August.     Grant's  division  proceeded 
as  far  as  the  hill  now  embraced  in 
Greenwood  Cemetery,  where  he  met 
General  Stirling  with  fifteen  hundred 
men;  and  the  battle  at  once  began. 
But  in  this  part  of  the  field  there  was 
no  decisive  result.     Heister,  in  com 
mand  of  the  British  centre,  advanced 

beyond  Flatbush,  and  engaged  the  main  body  of  the  Americans,  under 
General  Sullivan.  Here  the  battle  began  with  a  brisk  cannonade,  in 
which  the  Hessians  gained  little  or  no  ground  until  Sullivan  was  suddenly 

18 


BATTLE  OF  LONG  ISLAND,  1776. 


274  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

alarmed  by  the  noise  of  battle  on  his  left  and  rear,  and  the  battalions  of 
Clinton  came  rushing  on  the  field. 

18.  For  General  Putnam,  who  had  come  over  and  taken  command  of 
the  entire  force  of  the  island,  had,  neglectful  of  Washington's  orders, 
failed  to  guard  the  passes  on  the  left  of  the  American  army.     During  the 
previous  night  Clinton  had  occupied  the  heights  above  the  Jamaica  road, 
and  now  his  force  came  down,  unopposed  and  unperceived,  by  way  of 
Bedford.    Sullivan  found  himself  surrounded,  cut  off,  hemmed  in  between 
the  two  divisions  of  Clinton  and  Heister.    From  that  moment  it  was  only 
a  question  as  to  what  part  of  the  army  could  be  saved  from  destruction. 
The  men  fought  desperately,  and  many  broke  through  the  closing  lines  of 
the  British.     The  rest  were  scattered,  killed  or  taken  prisoners. 

19.  Cornwallis's  division  pressed  on  to  cut  off  the  retreat  of  Stirling. 
At  first  the  British  wrere  repulsed,  and  Stirling  began  his  retreat  toward 
Brooklyn.     At  Gowanus  Creek  a  number  of  his  men  were  drowned  and 
many  others  captured;  the  rest  reached  the  American  lines  in  safety. 
Before  the  battle  was  ended  Washington  arrived  on  the  field,  and  his 
soul  was  wrung  with  anguish  at  the  sight.     At  first  his  army  seemed 
ruined ;  but  his  resolute  and  tranquil  spirit  rose  above  the  disasters  of  the 
battle.     Generals  Stirling,  Sullivan  and  Woodhull  were  all  prisoners  in 
the  hands  of  the  enemy.     Nearly  a  thousand  patriot  soldiers  were  killed, 
wounded  or  missing.     It  seemed  an  easy  thing  for  Clinton  and  Howe  to 
press  on  and  capture  all   the  rest.     Yet  in  a  few  hours  Washington 
brought  together  his  shattered  forces,  reorganized  his  brigades  and  stood 
ready  for  an  assault  in  the  trenches  back  of  Brooklyn. 

20.  During  the  28th,   Howe,  who  was  a  sluggish,  sensual  man,  ate 
pudding  and  waited  for  a  fitter  day.     On  the  29th  there  was  a  heavy 
fog  over  island  and  bay  and  river.     Washington,  clearly  perceiving  that 
he  could  not  hold  his  position,  and  that  his  army  was  in  great  peril,  re 
solved  to  withdraw  to  New  York.     The  enterprise  was  extremely  hazard 
ous,  requiring  secrecy,  courage  and  despatch.     By  eight  o'clock  on  that 
memorable  night  every  boat  and  transport  that  could  be  obtained  was 
lying  at  the  Brooklyn  ferry.     There,  under  cover  of  the  darkness,  the 
embarkation  began.     Washington  personally  superintended  every  move 
ment.     All  night  with  muffled  oars  the  boatmen  rowed  silently  back  and 
forth,  bearing  the  patriots  to  the  northern  side  of  the  channel.     At  day 
light  on  the  following  morning,  just  as  the  last  boatload  was  leaving  the 
wharf,  the  movement  was  discovered  by  the  British.     They  rushed  into 
the  American  entrenchments,  and  found  nothing  there  except  a  few  worth 
less  guns.     After  a  severe  battle  which  had  cost  him  nearly  four  hundred 
men,  Howe  had  gained  possession  of  Long  Island — and  nothing  more. 


THE  WORK  OF  76.  275 

General  Greene,  who  was  a  competent  judge,  declared  that  Washington's 
retreat  was  the  most  masterly  he  ever  read  or  heard  of. 

21.  The  defeat  on  Long  Island  was  very  disastrous  to  the  American 
cause.     The  army  was  dispirited.     As  fast  as  their  terms  of  enlistment 
expired  the  troops  returned  to  their  homes.     Desertions  became  alarm 
ingly  frequent ;  and  it  was   only  by  constant  exertion  that  Washington 
kept  his  army  from  disbanding.     To  add  to  the  peril,  the  British  fleet 
doubled  Long  Island  and  anchored  within  cannon-shot  of  New  York. 
Washington,  knowing  himself  unable  to  defend  the  city,  called  a  council 
of  war,  and  it  was  determined  to  retire  to  the  Heights  of  Harlem.     On 
the  15th  of  September  the  British  landed  in  force  on  the  east  side  of 
Manhattan  Island,  about  three  miles  above  New  York.     Thence  they 
extended  their  lines  across  the  island  to  the  Hudson,  and  took  possession 
of  the  city.     It  was  in  this  juncture  of  affairs  that  Howe  made  overtures 
of  peace  to  Congress.     General  Sullivan  was  paroled  and  sent  to  Philadel 
phia  as  Howe's  agent;  but  Congress  was  in  no  mood  to  be  conciliated. 
Franklin,  on  behalf  of  that  body,  wrote  Howe  a  letter,  telling  him  many 
unpalatable  truths  about  what  might  henceforth  be  expected  from  the 
American  colonies. 

22.  On  the  next  day  after  the  British  gained  possession  of  New  York, 
there  was  a  skirmish  between  the  advance  parties  of  the  two  armies  north 
of  the  city.     The  Americans  gained  a  decided  advantage,  and  the  British 
were  driven  back  with  a  loss  of  a  hundred  men.     On  the  American  side 
the  loss  included  Colonel  Knowlton  and  Major  Leitch — two  valuable 
officers — and  nearly  fifty  privates.     On  the  night  of  the  20th  of  Septem 
ber  a  fire  broke  out  in  New  York  and  destroyed  nearly  five  hundred 
buildings.     On  the  16th  of  October,  while  the  Americans  were  still  in 
their  entrenchments  above  the  city,  Howe  embarked  his  forces,  passed 
into  Long  Island  Sound  and  landed  in  the  vicinity  of  Westchester.    The 
object  was  to  get  upon  the  American  left  flank  and  cut  off  communica 
tions  with  the  Eastern  States.     Washington,  ever  on  the  alert,  detected 
the  movement,  put  his  army  in  motion  and  faced  the  British  east  of  Har 
lem  River.     For  some  days  the  two  generals  manoeuvred,  and  on  the 
28th  a  battle  was  brought  on  at  White  Plains.     Howe  began  the  engage 
ment  with  a  furious  cannonade,  which  was  answered  with  spirit.     The 
Americans  were  driven  from  one  important  position,  but  immediately  re- 
entrenched  themselves  in  another.     Night  came  on;   Howe  waited  for 
reinforcements,  and  Washington  withdrew  to  the  heights  of  North  Castle. 
Howe  remained  for  a  few  days  at  White  Plains,  and  then  returned  to 
New  York. 

23.  Washington,  apprehending  that  the  British  would  now  proceed 


276 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


SCENE  OF  OPERATIONS    ABOUT 
NEW  YORK,   1776. 


against  Philadelphia,  crossed  to  the  west  bank  of  the  Hudson  and  took 
post  with  General  Greene  at  Fort  Lee.     Four  thousand  men  were  left  at 

North  Castle  under  command  of  General  Lee. 

Fort  Washington,  on  Manhattan  Inland,  five 
miles  north  of  the  city,  was  defended  by  three 
thousand  men  under  Colonel  Magaw.  This 
fort  was  a  place  of  great  natural  and  artificial 
strength.  The  skill  of  its  construction  had 
attracted  the  attention  of  Washington  and  led 
to  an  acquaintance  with  the  engineer,  who 
from  that  time  until  the  hour  of  his  untimely 
death  enjoyed  the  unclouded  confidence  of  his 
chief;  the  engineer  was  ALEXANDER  HAM 
ILTON,  then  a  stripling  but  twenty  years  of 
age. 

24.  On  the  16th  of  November  the  British 
attacked  Fort  Washington  in  overwhelming 
force.  The  garrison  made  a  stubborn  defence. 
More  than  five  hundred  of  the  assailants  were 
killed  or  wounded.  But  valor  could  not  prevail  against  superior  num 
bers,  and  Magaw,  after  losing  a  hundred  and  fifty  men,  was  obliged  to 
capitulate.  The  garrison,  numbering  more  than  two  thousand,  were  made 
prisoners  of  war  and  crowded  into  the  foul  jails  of  New  York.  Two 
days  after  the  surrender,  Cornwallis  crossed  the  Hudson  with  a  body  of 
six  thousand  men  and  marched  against  Fort  Lee.  Seeing  that  a  defence 
would  only  end  in  worse  disaster,  Washington  hastily  withdrew  across  the 
Hackensack.  All  the  baggage  and  military  stores  collected  in  Fort  Lee 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  British,  who  at  once  pressed  forward  after  the 
retreating  Americans.  Washington  with  his  army,  now  reduced  to  three 
thousand  men,  crossed  the  Passaic  to  Newark  ;  but  Cornwallis  and  Knyp- 
hausen  came  hard  after  the  fugitives.  The  patriots  retreated  to  Elizabeth- 
town,  thence  to  New  Brunswick,  thence  to  Princeton,  and  finally  to 
Trenton  on  the  Delaware.  The  British  were  all  the  time  in  close  pursuit, 
and  the  music  of  their  bands  was  frequently  heard  by  the  rearguard  of 
the  American  army.  Nothing  but  the  consummate  skill  of  Washington 
saved  the  remnant  of  his  forces  from  destruction.  Despair  seemed  settling 
on  the  country  like  a  pall. 

25.  On  the  8th  of  December,  Washington  crossed  the  Delaware.  The 
British  essayed  to  do  the  same,  but  the  American  commander  had  secret < -d 
or  destroyed  every  boat  within  seventy  miles.  In  order  to  effect  his 
passage,  Cornwallis  must  build  a  bridge  or  wait  for  the  freezing  of  the 


THE  WORK  OF  76.  277 

river.  The  latter  course  was  chosen ;  and  the  British  army  was  stationed 
in  detachments  in  various  towns  and  villages  east  of  the  Delaware.  Tren 
ton  was  held  by  a  body  of  nearly  two  thousand  Hessians  under  Colonel 
Rahl.  It  was  seen  that  as  soon  as  the  river  should  be  frozen  the  British 
would  march  unopposed  into  Philadelphia.  Congress  accordingly  ad 
journed  to  Baltimore ;  and  there,  on  the  20th  of  the  month,  a  resolution 
was  adopted  arming  Washington  with  dictatorial  powers  to  direct  all  the 
operations  of  the  war. 

26.  Meanwhile,  the  British  fleet  under  command  of  Admiral  Parker 
had  left  New  York  for  Narragansett  Bay.     On  the  same  day  that  Wash 
ington  crossed  the  Delaware  the  islands  of  Ehode  Island,  Prudence  and 
Conanicut  were  taken ;  and  the  American  squadron  under  Commander 
Hopkins  was  blockaded  in  Blackstone  River.     During  his  retreat  across 
New  Jersey,  Washington  had  sent  repeated  despatches  to  General  Lee,  in 
command  of  the  detachment  at  North  Castle,  to  join  the  main  army  as 
soon  as  possible.     -Lee  was  a  proud,  insubordinate  man,  and  virtually 
disobeyed  his  orders.     Marching  leisurely  into  New  Jersey,  he  reached 
Morristown.     Here  he  tarried,  and  took  up  his  quarters  at  an  inn  at 
Basking  Ridge.     On  the  13th  of  December,  a  squad  of  British  cavalry 
dashed  up  to  the  tavern,  seized  Lee  and  hurried  him  off  to  New  York. 
General  Sullivan,  who  had  recently  been  exchanged,  now  took  command 
of  Lee's  division,  and  hastened  to  join  Washington.     Fifteen  hundred 
volunteers  from  Philadelphia  and  vicinity  were  added,  making  the  entire 
American  force  a  little  more  than  six  thousand. 

27.  The  tide  of  misfortune  turned  at  last.     Washington  saw  in  the 
disposition  of  the  British  forces  an  opportunity  to  strike  a  blow  for  his 
disheartened  country.     The  leaders  of  the  enemy  were  off  their  guard. 
They  believed  that  the  war  was  ended.     Cornwallis  obtained  leave  of 
absence,  left  New  Jersey  under  command  of  Grant,  and  made  preparations 
to  return  to  England.     The  Hessians  on  the  east  side  of  the  river  were 
spread  out  from  Trenton  to  Burlington.     Washington  conceived  the  bold 
design  of  crossing  the  Delaware  and  striking  the  detachment  at  Trenton 
before  a  concentration  of  the  enemy's  forces  could  be  effected.      The 
American  army  was  accordingly  arranged  in  three  divisions.     The  first, 
under  General  Cadwallader,  was  to  cross  the  river  at  Bristol  and  attack 
the  British  at  Burlington.     General  Ewing  with  his  brigade  was  to  pass 
over  a  little  below  Trenton  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting  the  retreat,. 
Washington  himself,  with  Greene  and  Sullivan  and  twenty-four  hundred 
men,  was  to  cross  nine  miles  above  Trenton,  march  down  the  river  and', 
assault  the  town.     The  movement  was  planned  with  the  utmost  secrecy 
— the  preparations  made  with  prudence  and  care.     Christmas  night  was- 


278 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


selected  as  the  time ;  for  it  was  known  that  the  Hessians  would  spend  the 
day  in  drinking  and  carousals. 

28.  About  the  20th  of  the  month,  the  weather  became  very  cold,  and 
by  the  evening  of  the  25th  the  Delaware  was  filled  with  floating  ice. 
Ewing  and  Cadwallader  were  both  baffled  in  their  efforts  to  cross  the 
river.     Washington's  division  succeeded  in  getting  over,  but  the  passage 
w:«s  delayed  till  three  o'clock  in  the  morning.     All  hope  of  reaching 
Trenton  before  daybreak  was  at  an  end ;  but  Washington,  believing  that 
the  Hessians  would  sleep  late  after  their  revels,  divided  his  army  into  two 
columns  and  pressed  forward.      One  division,  led  by  Sullivan,  passed 

down  the  river  to  attack  the  town  on  the  west ; 
the  other,  commanded  by  Washington  and  Greene, 
made  a  circuit  to  the  Princeton  road.  The  move 
ment  was  entirely  successful.  At  eight  o'clock 
in  the  morning  the  American  columns  came  rush 
ing  into  the  village  from  both  directions.  The 
astonished  Hessians  sprang  from  their  quarters 
and  attempted  to  form  in  line.  At  the  first  onset 
Colonel  Rahl  was  mortally  wounded.  Forty  or 
fifty  others  fell  before  the  volleys  of  the  patriots. 
For  a  few  minutes  there  was  confusion,  and  then 
a  cry  for  quarter.  Nearly  a  thousand  of  the 
dreaded  Hessians  threw  down  their  arms  and 
begged  for  mercy.  At  the  first  alarm  about  six 
hundred  light  horse  and  infantry  had  escaped 
toward  Bordentown.  All  the  rest  were  made  prisoners  of  war.  Before 
nightfall  Washington,  with  his  victorious  men  and  the  whole  body  of 
captives,  was  safe  on  the  other  side  of  the  Delaware. 

29.  The  battle  of  Trenton  roused  the  nation  from  despondency.     Con 
fidence  in  the  commader  and  hope  in  the  ultimate  success  of  the  American 
cause  were  everywhere  revived.     The  militia  from  the  neighboring  prov 
inces  flocked  to  the  general's  standard;  and  fourteen  hundred  soldiers 
whose  term  of  enlistment  now  expired  cheerfully  re-entered  the  service. 
It  was  at  this  time  that  Robert  Morris  of  Philadelphia,  the  great  financier 
of  the  Revolution,  came  forward  with  his  princely  fortune  to  the  support 
of  his  distressed  country.    As  to  Cornwallis,  he  found  it  necessary  to  post 
pone  his  visit  to  England  and  hasten  back  to  New  Jersey. 

30.  Three  days  after  his  victory,  Washington  again  crossed  the  Del 
aware  and  took  post  at  Trenton.     Here  all  the  American  detachments  in 
the  vicinity  were  ordered  to  assemble.     To  General  Heath,  in  command 
of  the  New  England  militia  stationed  at  Peekskill,  on  the  Hudson,  Wash- 


BATTLE  OF  TRENTON  AND 
PRINCETON,    1776-7. 


OPERATIONS  OF  77.  279 

ington  sent  orders  to  move  into  New  Jersey.  The  British  fell  back  from 
their  outposts  on  the  Delaware  and  concentrated  in  great  force  at  Prince 
ton.  Cornwallis  took  command  in  person,  and  resolved  to  attack  and 
overwhelm  Washington  at  Trenton.  So  closed  the  year.  Ten  days 
previously,  Howe  only  waited  for  the  freezing  of  the  Delaware  before 
taking  up  his  quarters  in  Philadelphia.  Now  it  was  a  question  whether 
he  would  be  able  to  hold  a  single  town  in  New  Jersey. 


CHAPTEE    IY. 

OPERATIONS  OF  '77. 

ON  the  1st  of  January,  1777,  Washington's  army  at  Trenton  numbered 
about  five  thousand  men.  On  the  next  day  Cornwallis  approached 
from  Princeton  with  greatly  superior  forces.  The  British  were  exasper 
ated  and  the  Americans  resolute.  During  the  afternoon  there  was  severe 
and  constant  skirmishing  in  the  fields  and  along  the  roads  to  the  east  and 
north  of  Trenton.  As  the  columns  of  the  enemy  pressed  on,  Washington 
abandoned  the  village  and  took  up  a  stronger  position  on  the  south  side 
of  Assanpink  Creek.  The  British,  attempting  to  force  a  passage,  were 
driven  back ;  it  was  already  sunset,  and  Cornwallis  deferred  the  attack 
till  the  morrow. 

2.  Washington's  position  was  critical  in  the  extreme.     To  attempt  to 
recross  the  Delaware  was  hazardous.     To  retreat  in  any  direction  was  to 
lose  all  that  he  had  gained  by  his  recent  victory.     To  be  beaten  in  battle 
was  utter  ruin.     In  the  great  emergency  he  called  a  council  of  war  and 
announced  his  determination  to  leave  the  camp  by  night,  make  a  circuit 
to  the  east,  pass  the  British  left  flank  and  strike  the  detachment  at  Prince 
ton  before  his  antagonist  could  discover  or  impede  the  movement.    Orders 
were  immediately  issued  for  the  removal  of  the  baggage  to  Burlington. 
In  order  to  deceive  the  enemy,  the  camp-fires  along  the  Assanpink  were 
brightly  kindled  and  a  guard  left  to  keep  them  burning  through  the  night. 
Then  the  army  was  put  in  motion  by  the  circuitous  route  to  Princeton. 
Everything  was  done  in  silence,  and  the  British  sentries  walked  their 
beats  until  the  morning  light  showed  them  a  deserted  camp.     Just  then 
the  roar  of  the  American  cannon,  eighteen  miles  away,  gave  Cornwallis 
notice  of  how  he  had  been  outgeneraled. 

3.  At  sunrise  Washington  was  entering  Princeton.     At  the  same  mo- 


280  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

nient  the  British  regiments  stationed  there  were  marching  out  by  the 
Trenton  road  to  reinforce  Cornwallis.  The  Americans  met  them  in  the 
edge  of  the  village,  and  the  battle  at  once  began.  The  patriots,  under 
General  Mercer,  posted  themselves  behind  a  hedge,  and  were  doing  good 
work  with  their  muskets  until  the  British  charged  bayonets.  Then  the 
militia  gave  way  in  confusion,  and  Mercer,  one  of  the  bravest  of  the  brave, 
received  a  mortal  wound.  But  the  Pennsylvania  reserves  and  regulars 
were  at  hand,  led  by  the  commander-in-chief.  The  valor  of  Washington 
never  shone  with  brighter  lustre.  He  spurred  among  his  flying  men,  who 
rallied  at  his  call.  He  rode  between  the  hostile  lines  and  reined  his  horse 
within  thirty  yards  of  the  enemy's  column.  There  he  stood.  From  both 
sides  there  came  a  crash  of  musketry.  Washington's  aid  drew  his  hat 
ovi-r  his  eyes  that  he  might  not  see  the  chieftain  die.  The  wind  tossed 
up  the  smoke,  and  there,  unhurt,  was  the  sublime  leader  of  the  American 
armies.  The  British  were  already  broken  and  flying,  with  a  loss  of  four 
hundred  and  thirty  men  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing.  The  loss  of 
the  Americans  was  small ;  but  the  gallant  Mercer  was  greatly  lamented. 

4.  Washington  had  intended  to  press  on  to  Brunswick  and  destroy  the 
enemy's  magazines.  His  men,  however,  were  too  much  exhausted  for  the 
march.  The  legions  of  Cornwallis  were  already  in  hearing,  and  there 
was  no  time  for  delay.  Washington  accordingly  withdrew  to  the  north, 
and  on  the  5th  of  January  took  a  strong  position  at  Morristown.  Corn 
wallis  hastened  to  New  Brunswick  to  protect  his  stores.  In  a  short  time 
the  whole  of  New  Jersey  north  of  Newark  and  Elizabethtown  was  recov 
ered  by  the  patriots.  In  all  parts  of  the  State  the  militia  rose  in  arms; 
straggling  parties  of  the  British  were  cut  off,  and  the  outposts  of  the  enemy 
were  kept  in  constant  alarm.  The  Hessians,  whose  barbarous  invasion 
and  brutal  conduct  had  almost  ruined  the  country,  were  the  special  objects 
of  patriot  vengeance.  Vexed  by  the  perpetual  assaults  of  partisan  war 
fare,  Cornwallis  gradually  contracted  his  lines,  abandoning  one  post  after 
another,  until  his  whole  force  was  cooped  up  in  New  Brunswick  and 
Amboy.  The  boastful  British  army  that  was  to  have  taken  Philadelphia 
now  thought  only  of  a  safe  return  to  Newr  York. 

").  In  the  early  spring,  General  Howe  despatched  a  fleet  up  the  Hudson 
to  destroy  the  American  stores  at  Peekskill.  Macdougal,  the  command 
ant,  finding  himself  too  feeble  to  make  a  successful  defence,  blew  up  the 
magazines  and  retreated.  On  the  13th  of  April  Cornwallis  marched  a 
division  out  of  New  Brunswick  and  surprised  General  Lincoln,  who  was 
Rationed  at  Boundbrook  on  the  Raritan ;  but  the  latter  made  good  his 
retreat  with  a  trilling  loss.  On  the  25th  of  the  same  month,  General 
Tryon  with  a  detachment  of  two  thousand  men  landed  on  the  north  shore 


OPERATIONS  OF  77.  281 

of  Long  Island  Sound,  and  proceeded  against  Danbury,  Connecticut. 
After  destroying  a  large  quantity  of  stores  and  burning  the  town  the 
British  began  a  retreat  to  the  coast.  Immediately  they  were  attacked  on 
flank  and  rear  by  the  exasperated  patriots,  who,  led  by  the  aged  Wooster 
and  the  daring  Arnold,  made  charge  after  charge  on  the  retreating  foe. 
Before  regaining  their  shipping  the  British  lost  more  than  two  hundred 
men ;  of  the  patriots  about  sixty  were  killed  and  wounded.  The  veteran 
Wooster,  now  sixty-eight  years  of  age,  fell  in  this  engagement. 

6.  A  similar  expedition,  undertaken  by  the  Americans,  was  more  suc 
cessful.     Colonel   Meigs,  of  Connecticut,  learning  that  the  British  were 
collecting  stores  at  Sag  Harbor,  near  the  eastern  extremity  of  Long  Island, 
gathered  two  hundred  militiamen,  and  determined  to  surprise  the  post. 
On  the  night  of  the  22d  of  May  he  embarked  his  men  in  whale-boats, 
crossed  the  Sound,  and  reached  Sag  Harbor  just  before  daydawn  on  the 
following   morning.      The   British,   numbering  a  hundred,  were  over 
powered  ;  only  four  of  them  escaped ;  five  or  six  were  killed,  and  the  re 
maining  ninety  were  made  prisoners.     A  gun-ship,  ten  loaded  transports 
and  a  vast  amount  of  stores  were  destroyed  by  the  victorious  patriots,  who, 
without  the  loss  of  a  man,  returned  to  Guilford  with  their  captives.     For 
this  gallant  deed  Colonel  Meigs  received  an  elegant  sword  from  Congress. 

7.  Washington  remained  in  his  camp  at  Morristown  until  the  latter 
part  of  May.     Cornwallis  was  still  at  New  Brunswick,  and  it  was  neces 
sary  that  the  American  commander  should  watch  the  movements  of  his 
antagonist.    The  patriot  forces  of  the  North  were  now  concentrated  on  the 
Hudson ;  and  a  large  camp,  under  command  of  Arnold,  was  laid  out  on 
the  Delaware.     Both  divisions  were  within  supporting  distance  of  Wash 
ington,  who  now  broke  up  his  winter-quarters  and  took  an  advantageous 
position  at  Boundbrook,  only  ten  miles  from  the  British  camp.     Howe 
now  crossed  over  from  New  York,  reinforced  Cornwallis  and  threatened 
an  attack  upon  the  American  lines ;  but  Washington  stood  his  ground, 
and  Howe  pressed  forward  as  far  as  Somerset  Court-Housc,  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  Delaware.     The  movement  was  only  a  feint  intended  to  draw 
Washington  from  his  position ;  but  he  was  too  wary  to  be  deceived,  and 
the  British  fell  back  through  New  Brunswick  to  Amboy.    The  American 
lines  were  now  advanced  as  far  as  Quibbletown.     While  in  this  position, 
Howe,  on  the  night  of  the  25th  of  June,  turned  suddenly  about  and  made 
a  furious  attack  on  the  American  van ;   but  Washington  withdrew  his 
forces  without  serious  loss   and  regained  his   position  at  Boundbrook. 
Again  the  British  retired  to  Amboy,  and  on  the  30th  of  the  month  crossed 
over  to  Staten  Island.     After  more  than  six  months  of  manoeuvring  and 
fighting  the  invading  army  was  fairly  driven  out  of  New  Jersey. 


282  HISTORY  OF  THE  UXITED  STATES. 

8.  On  the  10th  of  July  a  brilliant  exploit  was  performed  in  Rhode 
Island.      Colonel  William  Barton,  of  Providence,  learning  that  Major- 
General  Prescott  of  the  British  army  was  quartered  at  a  farm-house  near 
Newport,  apart  from  his  division,  determined  to  capture  him.     On  the 
night  of  the  16th  of  July  the  daring  colonel,  with  forty  volunteers,  em 
barked  at  Providence,  dropped  down  the  bay,  and  reached  the  island 
near  Prescott's  lodgings.      The   movement  was   not   discovered.      The 
British  sentinel  was  deceived  with  a  plausible  statement,  and  then  threat 
ened  with  death  if  he  did  not  remain  quiet.    The  patriots  rushed  forward, 
burst  open  Prescott's  door,  seized  him  in  bed,  and  hurried  him,  half  clad, 
to  the  boats.     The  alarm  was  raised ;  a  squad  of  cavalry  came  charging 
to  the  water's  edge ;  but  the  provincials  were  already  paddling  out  of 
sight  with  their  prisoner.     This  lucky  exploit  gave  the  Americans  an 
officer  of  equal  rank  to  exchange  for  General  Lee.     Colonel  Barton  was 
rewarded  with  promotion  and  an  elegant  sword. 

9.  Meanwhile,  Congress  had  returned  to  Philadelphia.    The  American 
government  was  at  this  time  essentially  weak  in  its  structure  and  ineffi 
cient  in  action.     Nevertheless,  there  was  much  valuable  legislation  which 
tended  to  strengthen  the  army  and  the  nation.     But  the  most  auspicious 
.-igii  that  gladdened  the  patriots  was  the  unequivocal  sympathy  of  the 
French.     From  the  beginning  of  the  contest  the  people  of  France  had 
espoused  the  American  cause.     Now,  after  the  lapse  of  two  years,  their 
sympathy  became  more  outspoken  and  enthusiastic.     True,  the  French 
government  would  do  nothing  openly  which  was  calculated  to  provoke  a 
war  with  Great  Britain.     Outwardly  the  forms  and  sentiments  of  peace 
were  preserved  between  the  two  nations ;  but  secretly  the  French  rejoiced 
at  British  misfortune  and  applauded  the  action  of  the  colonies.     Soon  the 
Americans  came  to  understand  that  if  money  was  required  France  would 
lend  it;  if  supplies  were  needed,  France  would  furnish  them;  if  arms 
were  to  be  purchased,  France  had  arms  to  sell.     During  the  year  1777 
the  French  partisans  of  America  managed  to  supply  the  colonies  with 
more  than  twenty  thousand  muskets  and  a  thousand  barrels  of  powder. 

10.  At  last  the  republicans  of  France,  displeased  with  the  double-deal 
ing  of  their  government,  began  to  embark  for  America.     Foremost  of  all 
came  the  gallant  young  MARQUIS  OF  LA  FAYETTE.*     Though  the  king 
withheld  permission,  though  the  British  minister  protested,  though  family 
and  home  and  kindred  beckoned  the  youthful  nobleman  to  return,  he  left 
all  to  fight  the  battle  of  freedom  in  another  land.     Fitting  a  vessel  at  his 
own  expense,  he  eluded  the  officers,  and  with  the  brave  De  Kail)  and  a 
small   company  of  followers   reached   Georgetown,  South   Carolina,  in 

*  La  Favette's  name  was  Gilbert  Motier. 


OPERATIONS  OF  77.  283 

April  of  1777.  He  at  once  entered  the  patriot  army  as  a  volunteer,  and 
in  the  following  July  was  commissioned  as  a  major-general.  Not  yet 
twenty  years  of  age,  he  clung  to  Washington  as  son  to  father,  and  through 
life  their  friendship  was  unclouded. 

11.  One  of  the  most  important  events  of  the  whole  war  was  the  cam 
paign  of  Lieutenant-General  Burgoyne.    This  distinguished  British  officer 
arrived  at  Quebec  in  March  of  1777.     Superseding  Sir  Guy  Carleton  in 
command  of  the  English  forces  in  Canada,  he  spent  the  months  of  April 
and  May  in  organizing  a  powerful  army  for  the  invasion  of  New  York. 
By  the  beginning  of  June  he  had  thoroughly  equipped  a  force  of  ten  thou 
sand  men,  of  whom  about  seven  thousand  were  British  and  Hessian  vet 
erans;  the  rest  were  Canadians  and  Indians.     The  plan  of  the  campaign 
embraced  a  descent  upon  Albany  by  way  of  Lake  Champlain,  Lake 
George  and  the  Upper  Hudson.     From  Albany  it  was  Burgoyne's  pur 
pose  to  descend  the  river  to  New  York  and  unite  his  forces  with  the  main 
division  of  the  British  army.     By  this  means  New  England  was  to  be  cut 
off  from  the  Middle  and  Southern  colonies  and  the  whole  country  placed 
at  the  mercy  of  Howe.     That  any  successful  resistance  could  be  offered  to 
the  progress  of  the  invading  army  was  little  imagined. 

12.  On  the  1st  of  June  Burgoyne  reached  St.  John's,  at  the  foot  of 
Lake  Champlain,  and  on  the  16th  proceeded  to  Crown  Point.      This 
place,  which  was  undefended,  was  occupied  by  a  British  garrison ;  and 
the  main  army  swept  on  to  Ticonderoga,  which  was  at  that  time  held  by 
three  thousand  men  under  General  St.  Clair.     The  British  soon  gained 
possession  of  Mount  Defiance,  and  planted  a  battery  seven  hundred  feet 
above  the  American  works.     Mount  Hope  was  also  seized  and  retreat  by 
way  of  Lake  George  cut  off.     St.  Clair,  seeing  that  resistance  would  be 
hopeless,  abandoned  the  fort  on  the  night  of  the  5th  of  July,  and  escaped 
with  the  garrison  by  way  of  Mount  Independence  and  Wood  Creek.    The 
British  pressed  after  the  fugitives,  and  overtook  them  at  Hubbardton,  a 
village  in  Vermont,  seventeen  miles  from  Ticonderoga.     A  sharp  engage 
ment  ensued,  in  which  the  Americans  fought  so  obstinately  as  to  check  the 
pursuit ;  and  then  continued  their  retreat  to  Fort  Edward.     On  the  fol 
lowing  day  the  British  reached  Whitehall  and  captured  a  large  quantity 
of  baggage,  stores  and  provisions. 

13.  At  this  time  the  American  army  of  the  North  was  commanded  by 
General  Schuyler,  a  man  whose  patriotism  was  greater  than  his  abilities. 
His  headquarters  were  at  Fort  Edward,  where  he  remained  until  after  the 
arrival  of  St.  Clair.     The  garrison  now  numbered  between  four  and  five 
thousand  men ;  but  this  force  was  deemed  inadequate  to  hold  the  place 
against  Burgoyne's  army.     Schuyler  therefore  evacuated  the  post  and 


284  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

retreated  down  the  Hudson  as  far  as  the  islands  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Mohawk.  Burgoyne  came  on  by  way  of  Fort  Ann,  which  the  Americans 
IKK!  demolished,  and  thence  through  the  woods  over  obstructed  roads  to 
Fort  Edward,  where  he  arrived  on  the  30th  of  July.  Fearing  that  his 
supplies  would  be  exhausted  before  he  could  reach  Albany,  the  British 
general  now  made  a  halt,  and  despatched  Colonel  Baum  with  five  hundred 
men  to  seize  the  provincial  stores  at  Bennington,  Vermont.  Colonel 
John  Stark  rallied  the  Xew  Hampshire  militia,  and  on  the  15th  of 
August  met  the  British  a  short  distance  from  the  village.  On  the  follow 
ing  morning  there  was  a  furious  battle,  in  which  Baum's  force  was  fairly 
annihilated.  A  battalion  of  Hessians,  led  by  Breymann,  arrived  on  the 
field,  only  to  be  utterly  routed  by  the  Americans,  who  were  reinforced  by 
the  gallant  colonel  Warner.  The  British  lost  a  hundred  and  forty  in 
killed  and  wounded,  and  nearly  seven  hundred  prisoners.  The  whole 
country  was  thrilled  by  the  victory,  and  the  patriots  began  to  rally  from 
all  quarters. 

14.  A  few  days  after  the  battle  of  Benuington,  Burgoyne  received  in 
telligence  of  a  still  greater  reverse.     At  the  beginning  of  the  invasion  a 
large  force  of  Canadians,  Tories  and  Indians,  commanded  by  General  St. 
Legcr,  had  been  sent  by  way  of  Oswego  against  Fort  Schuyler,  at  the 
head  of  navigation  on  the  Mohawk.     This  important  post  was  held  by  a 
small  garrison  under  Colonel  Gansevoort.    On  the  3d  of  August  St.  Legcr 
invested  the  fort,  and  it  seemed  that  a  successful  defence  was  impossible ; 
but  the  brave  General  Herkimer  rallied  the  militia  of  the  surrounding 
country  and  advanced  to  the  relief  of  the  garrison.     When  Hearing  the 
fort,  the  patriots  fell  into  an  Indian  ambuscade,  and  a  terrible  hand-to- 
hand  conflict  ensued  in  the  woods.     Herkimer  was  defeated  with  a  loss 
of  a  hundred  and  sixty  men  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners.     The  loss 
of  the  savages  was  almost  as  great.     Hardly  had  the  conflict  ended  when 
the  garrison  made  a  sally,  carried  everything  before  them,  and  then  fell 
back  with  trophies  and  prisoners.     Already  the  impetuous  and  fearl«-<- 
Arnold  had  volunteered  to  lead  a  detachment  from  the  Hudson  for  the 
relief  of  the  fort.     At  his  approach  the  savages  plundered  the  British 
cainj)  and  fled.     St.  Leger,  dismayed  at  the  treachery  of  the  barbarians 
raised  the  siege  and  retreated.     Fort  Schuyler  was  saved  and  strengthened. 
Such  was  the  news  that  was  borne  to  Burgoyne  at  Fort  Edward. 

15.  The  British  general  had  now  lost  a  month  in  procuring  supplies 
from  Canada.      Should  he  retreat?      Ruin  and  disgrace  were  in  that 
direction.     Should  he  go  forward?     More  than   nine  thousand  patriot 
soldiers  were  in  that  direction.     For  General  Lincoln  had  arrived  with 
the  militia  of  New  England  ;  Washington  had  sent  several  detachments 


OPERATIONS  OF  77. 


285 


SCENE  OF  BUKGOYNE'S 
INVASION,  1777. 


from  the  regular  army ;  Morgan  had  come  with  his  famous  riflemen. 
Meanwhile,  General  Gates  had  superseded  Schuyler  in  command  of  the 
northern  army.     On  the  8th  of  September  the  American  headquarters 
were  advanced  to  Stillwater.    At  Bemis's  Heights, 
a   short  distance   north   of  this   place,  a  strong 
camp  was  laid  out  and  fortified  under  direction 
of  the    noted    Polish    engineer   Thaddeus    Kos- 
ciusko.     On  the   14th  of  the  month,  Burgoyne 
crossed  the  Hudson  and  took  post  at  Saratoga, 
Until  the  18th  he  advanced  his  camp  a  mile  each 
day,  when  the  two  armies  were  face  to  face  and 
but  two  miles  apart.      On  the  afternoon  of  the 
19th  the  advance  parties  of  the  British  attacked 
the  American  wings,  and  a  general  battle  ensued, 
continuing  until  nightfall.     The  conflict,  though 
severe,  was    indecisive;    the   Americans    retired 
within  their  lines,  and  the  British  slept  under 
arms  on  the  field.     To  the  patriots,  whose  num 
bers  were  constantly  increasing,  the  result  of  the  battle  was  equivalent 
to  a  victory. 

16.  The  condition  of  Burgoyne  grew  more  and  more  critical.  On  all 
sides  the  lines  of  Gates  were  closing  around  him.  His  supplies  failed ; 
his  soldiers  were  put  on  partial  rations ;  his  Canadian  and  Indian  allies 
deserted  his  standard.  But  the  British  general  was  courageous  and 
resolute;  he  strengthened  his  defences  and  flattered  his  men  with  the 
hope  that  General  Clinton,  who  now  commanded  the  British  army  in 
New  York,  would  make  a  diversion  in  their  favor.  The  latter  did 
ascend  the  river  as  far  as  Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery.  Both  these 
forts,  after  an  obstinate  defence,  were  carried  by  assault.  Colonel  Vaughan 
was  sent  on  with  a  thousand  men  as  far  as  the  town  of  Kingston,  which 
was  burned ;  besides  the  destruction  of  stores  and  private  property,  nothing 
further  was  accomplished,  and  the  condition  of  Burgoyne  became  des 
perate.  On  the  7th  of  October  he  hazarded  another  battle,  in  which  he 
lost  his  bravest  officers  and  nearly  seven  hundred  privates.  The  conflict 
was  terrible,  lasting  from  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  till  twilight,  At 
last  Morgan's  riflemen  singled  out  the 'brave  General  Fraser,  who  com 
manded  the  British  right,  and  killed  him.  His  disheartened  men  turned 
and  fled  from  the  field.  On  the  American  side,  Arnold,  who  had  re 
signed  his  commission,  rode  at  full  speed  to  his  old  command,  and,  without 
authority,  became  the  inspiring  genius  of  the  battle.  He  charged  like  a 
madman,  drove  the  enemy  before  him,  eluded  Gates's  aid  who  was  sent  to 


286  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

call  him  back,  burst  into  the  British  camp  and  was  severely  wounded. 
The  Americans  were  completely  victorious. 

1 7.  On  the  night  after  the  battle  Burgoyne  led  his  shattered  army  to 
a  stronger  position.     The  Americans  immediately  occupied  the  abandoned 
camp,  and  then  pressed  after  the  fugitives;  for  the  British  were  alre;idy 
rctreating.      On  the   9th  of  October  Burgoyne   reached   Saratoga  and 
attempted  to  escape  to  Fort  Edward.     But  Gates  and  Lincoln  now  com 
manded  the  river,  and  the  proud  Briton  was  hopelessly  hemmed  in.     He 
held  out  to  the  last  extremity,  and  finally,  when  there  were  only  three 
days  between  his  soldiers  and  starvation,  wTas  driven  to  surrender.     On 
the  17th  of  October  terms  of  capitulation  were  agreed  on,  and  the  whole 
army,  numbering  five  thousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety-one,  became 
prisoners  of  war.     Among  the  captives  were  six  members  of  the  British 
Parliament.     A  splendid  train  of  brass  artillery  consisting  of  forty-two 
pieces,  together  with   nearly  five  thousand    muskets,   and  an  immense 
quantity  of  ammunition  and  stores,  was  the  further  fruit  of  the  victory. 
The  valor  of  the  patriots  had  fairly  eclipsed  the  warlike  renown  of  Great 
Britain. 

18.  As  soon  as  Burgoyne's  invasion  was  at  an  end,  a  large  portion  of 
the  victorious  army  of  the  North  was  despatched  to  the  aid  of  Washing 
ton.     For,  in  the  mean  time,  a  great  campaign  had  been  in  progress  in 
the  South ;  and  the  patriots  were  sorely  pressed.     At  the  beginning  of 
July,  Howe  had  abandoned  New  Jersey.     On  the  23d  of  the  same  month 
he  sailed  with  eighteen  thousand  men  to  attack  Philadelphia  by  way  of 
the  Delaware.     Washington,  suspecting  the  object  of  the  expedition,  broke 
up  his  camp  and  marched   rapidly  southward.     Off  the  capes  of  Virginia 
Howe  learned  that  the  Americans  had  obstructed  the  Delaware,  so  as  to 
prevent  the  passage  of  his  fleet.     He  therefore  determined  to  enter  the 
Chesapeake,  anchor  at  the  head  of  the  bay  and  make  the  attack  by  land. 
As  soon  as  Washington  obtained  information  of  the  enemy's  plans.  h<- 
advanced  his  headquarters  from  Philadelphia  to  Wilmington,  and  there 
the  American  army,  numbering   between  eleven  and  twelve  thousand 
men,  was  concentrated.     The  forces  of  Howe  were*  vastly  superior  in 
numbers  and  equipments,  but  Washington  hoped  by  selecting  his  ground 
and   acting  on  the  defensive  to  beat  back  the  invaders  and  save  the 
capital. 

19.  On  the  25th  of  August,  the  British  landed  at  Elk  River,  in  Mary 
land,  and  nine  days  afterward  began  their  march  toward  Philadelphia. 
After  a  council  of  war  and  some  changes  in  the  arrangement  of  his  force-, 
Washington  selected  the  left  bank  of  the  Brandywine  as  his  line  of  de 
fence.     The  left  wing  of  the  American  army  was  stationed  at  .Chad's  Ford 


OPERATIONS  OF  77.  287 

to  dispute  the  passage,  while  the  right  wing,  under  General  Sullivan,  was 
extended  for  three  miles  up  the  river.  On  the  llth  of  September  the 
British  reached  the  opposite  bank  and  began  battle.  What  seemed  to  be 
their  principal  attack  was  made  by  the  Hessians  under  Knyphausen  at 
the  ford ;  and  here  Wayne's  division  held  the  enemy  in  check.  But  the 
onset  of  Knyphausen  was  only  a  feint  to  keep  the  Americans  engaged 
until  a  stronger  column  of  the  British,  led  by  Cornwallis  and  Howe,  could 
march  up  the  south  bank  of  the  Brandy  wine  and  cross  at  a  point  above 
the  American  right.  In  this  way  Sullivan,  who  was  not  on  the  alert, 
allowed  himself  to  be  outflanked.  Washington  was  misled  by  false  in 
formation;  the  right  wing,  though  the  men  under  La  Fayette  and  Stir 
ling  fought  with  great  courage,  was  crushed  in  by  Cornwallis ;  and  the 
day  was  hopelessly  lost. 

20.  During  the  night  the  defeated  patriots  retreated  to  Westchester. 
Greene  brought  up  the  rear  in  good  order ;  through  his  eiforts  and  those 
of  the  commander-in-chief  the  army  was  saved  from  destruction.  The 
loss  of  the  Americans  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  amounted  to  fully 
a  thousand  men  ;  that  of  the  British  to  five  hundred  and  eighty-four.  The 
gallant  La  Fayette  was  severely  wounded  ;  Count  Pulaski,  a  brave  Pole 
who  had  espoused  the  patriot  cause,  so  distinguished  himself  in  this  en 
gagement  that  Congress  honored  him  Avith  the  rank  of  brigadier  and  gave 
him  command  of  the  cavalry.  On  the  day  after  the  battle,  Washington 
continued  his  retreat  to  Philadelphia,  and  then  took  post  at  Germantov/n, 
a  few  miles  from  the  city.  Undismayed  by  his  reverse,  he  resolved  to 
risk  another  engagement.  Accordingly,  on  the  15th  of  the  month,  he 
recrossecl  the  Schuylkill  and  marched  toward  the  British  camp.  Twenty 
miles  below  Philadelphia  he  met  Howe  at  Warren's  Tavern.  For  a 
while  the  two  armies  manoauvred,  the  enemy  gaining  the  better  position; 
then  a  spirited  skirmish  ensued,  and  a  great  battle  was  imminent.  But 
just  as  the  conflict  was  beginning  a  violent  tempest  of  wind  and  rain 
swept  over  the  field.  The  combatants  were  deluged,  their  cartridges 
soaked,  and  fighting  made  impossible.  On  the  next  day  Howe  marched 
down  the  Schuylkill  ;  Washington  recrossed  the  river  and  confronted  his 
antagonist.  Howe  turned  suddenly  about  and  hurried  up  stream  along 
the  right  bank  in  the  direction  of  Reading.  Washington,  fearing  for  his 
stores,  pressed  forward  up  the  left  bank  to  Pottstown.  But  the  move 
ment  of  the  British  westward  was  only  feigned ;  again  Howe  wheeled, 
marched  rapidly  to  the  ford  above  Norristown,  crossed  the  river  and 
hastened  to  Philadelphia.  On  the  26th  of  September  the  city  was  entered 
without  opposition,  and  the  main  division  of  the  British  army  encamped 
at  Germantown. 


288  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

21.  At  the  approach  of  Howe,  Congress  adjourned  to  Lancaster.     On 
the  '27t\i  of  September  the  members  met  at  that  place,  and  a^aiu  adjourned 
t<>  York,  where  they  assembled  on  the  30th  and  continued  to  hold  their 
sessions  until  the  British  evacuated  Philadelphia  in  the  following  summer. 
Washington  now  made  his  camp  on  Skippack  Creek,  about  twenty  miles 
from  the  city.     As  soon  as  Howe  found  himself  safe  in  the  "  rebel  cap 
ital,"  as  he  was  pleased  to  call  it,  he  despatched  a  large  division  of  his 
army  to  capture  forts  Mifflin  and  Mercer  on  the  Delaware.    Germantown 
was  thus  considerably  weakened,  and  Washington  resolved  to  attempt  a 
a  surprise.     The  same  plan  of  attack  which  had  been  so  successful  at 
Trenton  was  again  adopted.      On  the  night  of  the  3d  of  October  the 
American  army,  arranged  in  several  divisions,  marched  silently  toward 
Germantown.     The  roads  were  rough,  and  the  different  columns  reached 
the  British  outposts  at  irregular  intervals.     The  morning  was  foggy,  and 
the  movements  of  both  armies  were  unsteady  and  confused.     There  was 
much  severe  fighting,  and  at  one  time  it  seemed  that  the  British  would  be 
overwhelmed ;    but  they  gained  possession  of  a  large  stone  house  and 
held  it.     A  foolish  attempt  to  dislodge  them  gave  the  enemy  time  to 
rally.     Some  strong  columns  of  Americans  were  kept  out  of  the  battle 
by  the  inefficiency  of  their  commanders;   the  tide  turned  against  the 
patriots,  and  the  day  was  lost.     Of  the  Americans  a  hundred  and  fifty- 
two  were  killed,  five  hundred  and  twenty-one  wounded,  and  about  four 
hundred  missing.     Howe  reported  the  British  loss  at  five  hundred  and 
thirty-five.     The  retreat  of  the  Americans  was  covered  by  Greene  and 
Pulaski. 

22.  On  the  22d  of  October  Fort  Mercer,  on  the  Xew  Jersey  side  of 
the  Delaware,  seven  miles  below  Philadelphia,  was  assaulted  by  twelve 
hundred  Hessians  under  Count  Donop.     The  garrison,  though  number 
ing  but  four  hundred,  made  a  brave  and  successful  resistance.      The 
assault  was  like  that  at  Bunker  Hill.     Count  Donop  received  a  mortal 
wound,  and  nearly  four  hundred  of  his  men  fell  before  the  American 
entrenchments.     At  the  same  time  the  British  fleet,  assisted  by  a  laud- 
force  from  Philadelphia,  attacked  Fort  Mifflin  on  Mud  Island,  in  the 
Delaware.      Here  also  the  assailants  met  with  an  obstinate  resistance. 
The  assault  became  a  siege,  which  lasted  till  the  loth  of  November.    The 
patriots  held  out  against  superior  numbers  until  every  gun  was  dismounted 
and  every  palisade  demolished.     Then  at  midnight  the  ruined   fortn-s 
was  set  on  fire,  and  the  garrison  escaped  to  Fort  Mercer.     To  mak«-  a 
second  attack  on  this  place  Howe  despatched  two  thousand  men  under 
Cornwallis.     Washington  scut  General  Greene  to  succor  the  fortress ;  but 
Cornwallis  was  strongly  reinforced,  and  the  American  general  would  not 


OPERATIONS  OF  77. 


289 


hazard  a  battle.  On  the  20th  of  November  Fort  Mercer  was  abandoned 
to  the  British ;  and  thus  General  Howe  obtained  undisputed  control  of 
the  Delaware. 

23.  After  the  battle  of  Germantown  Washington  took  up  his  head 
quarters  at  Whitemarsh,  twelve  miles  from  Philadelphia.     Winter  was 
approaching,  and  the   patriots  began  to  suffer  for   food  and  clothing. 
Howe,  knowing  the  distressed  condition  of  the  Americans,  determined  to 
surprise  their  camp.     On  the  evening  of  the  2d  of  December  he  held  a 
council  of  war,  and  it  was  decided  to  march  against  Washington  on  the 
following  night.     But  Lydia  Darrah,  at  whose  house  the  council  was 
held,  overheard  the  plan  of  the  enemies  of  her  country.     On  the  follow 
ing  morning  she  obtained  a  passport  from  Lord  Howe,  left  the  city  on 
pretence  of  going  to  mill,  rode  rapidly  to  the  American  lines,  and  sent 
information  of  the  impending  attack  to  Washington.      When,  on  the 
morning  of  the  4th,  the  British  approached  Whitemarsh.  they  found  the 
cannon  mounted  and  the  patriots  standing  in  order  of  battle.    The  British 
general  manoeuvred  for  four  days,  and  then  marched  back  to  Philadel 
phia.     During  the  remainder  of  the  winter  the  city  was  occupied  by 
nearly  twenty   thousand    English   and    Hessian   soldiers.     There   they 
reveled  and  rioted.      Everything  that  the  magazines  of  Great  Britain 
could  furnish  was  lavished  upon  the  army  of  invaders  who  lay  warmly 
housed  in  the  city  of  Penn.     In  the  patriot  camp  there  was  a  different 
scene. 

24.  On  the  llth  of  December  Washington  left  his  position  at  White- 
marsh  and  went  into  winter-quarters  at  Valley  Forge  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Schuylkill.     The  march  thither  occupied  four  days.     Thousands 
of  the  soldiers  were  without  shoes,  and 

the  frozen  ground  was  marked  with  bloody 
footprints.  The  sagacity  of  Washington 
had  pointed  to  a  strong  position  for  his 
encampment.  To  the  security  of  the 
river  and  hills  the  additional  security  of 
redoubts  and  entrenchments  was  added. 
Log  cabins  were  built  for  the  soldiers,  and 
everything  was  done  that  could  be  done 
to  secure  the  comfort  of  the  suffering  pat 
riots.  But  it  was  a  long  and  dreary  winter ;  moaning  and  anguish  were 
heard  in  the  camp,  and  the  echo  fell  heavy  on  the  soul  of  the  commander. 
These  were  the  darkest  days  of  Washington's  life.  Congress  in  a  mea 
sure  abandoned  him,  the  people  withheld  their  sympathies.  The  brilliant 
success  of  the  army  of  the  North  was  unjustly  compared  with  the  reverses 

19 


ENCAMPMENT  AT  VALLEY  FORGE, 

1777-8. 


290  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

of  the  army  of  the  South.  Many  men  high  in  military  and  civil  station 
left  the  great  leader  unsupported  in  the  hour  of  his  grief;  even  Samuel 
Adams,  impatient  under  calamity,  withdrew  his  confidence.  There  was 
a  miserable  conspiracy  headed  by  Grates,  Conway  and  Mifflin.  Washing 
ton  was  to  be  superseded,  and  Gates  or  Lee  was  to  be  made  commander- 
in-chief.  But  the  alienation  was  only  for  a  moment ;  the  allegiance  of 
the  army  remained  unshaken,  and  the  nation's  confidence  in  the  troubled 
chieftain  became  stronger  than  ever.  Still,  at  the  close  of  1777,  the 
patriot  cause  was  obscured  with  clouds  and  misfortune. 


CHAPTER  V. 
FRANCE  TO   THE  RESCUE. 

FOUR  months  before  the  declaration  of  independence,  Silas  Deane  of 
Connecticut  was  appointed  commissioner  to  France.  His  business 
at  the  French  court  was  to  act  as  the  political  and  commercial  agent  of 
the  United  Colonies.  His  first  service  was  to  make  a  secret  arrangement 
with  Beaumarchais,  a  rich  French  merchant,  by  which  the  latter  was  to 
supply  the  Americans  with  the  materials  necessary  for  carrying  on  the  war. 
The  king  of  France  and  his  prime  minister,  Vergennes,  winked  at  this 
proceeding ;  but  the  agents  of  Great  Britain  were  jealous  and  suspicious, 
and  it  was  not  until  the  autumn  of  1777  that  a  ship  laden  with  two  hun 
dred  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  arms,  ammunition  and  specie  could  be 
sent  to  America.  In  that  ship  came  Baron  Steuben,  a  veteran  soldier  and 
disciplinarian  from  the  army  of  Frederic  the  Great.  Arriving  at  Ports 
mouth,  the  baron  tarried  a  short  time  in  New  England,  and  then  repaired 
to  York,  where  Congress  was  in  session.  From  that  body  he  received  a 
commission,  and  at  once  joined  Washington  at  Valley  Forge.  His  acces 
sion  to  the  American  army  was  an  event  of  great  importance.  He  re 
ceived  the  appointment  of  inspector-general ;  and  from  the  day  in  which 
he  entered  upon  the  discharge  of  his  duties  there  was  a  marked  improve 
ment  in  the  condition  and  discipline  of  the  soldiers.  The  American  reg 
ulars  were  never  again  beaten  when  confronted  by  the  British  in  equal 
numbers. 

2.  In  November  of  1776  Arthur  Lee  and  Benjamin  Franklin  were 
appointed  by  Congress  to  negotiate 'an  open  treaty  of  friendship  and  com- 


FRANCE  TO   THE  RESCUE.  291 

merce  with  the  French  king.  In  the  following  month  they  reached  Paris 
and  began  their  conferences  with  Vergennes.  For  a  Jong  time  King 
Louis  and  his  minister  were  wary  of  the  proposed  alliance.  They  cor 
dially  hated  Great  Britain,  they  rejoiced  that  the  British  empire  was  about 
to  be  dismembered,  they  gave  secret  encouragement  to  the  colonies  to  hold 
out  in  their  rebellion,  they  loaned  money  and  shipped  arms  to  America ; 
but  an  open  alliance  was  equivalent  to  a  war  with  England,  and  that  the 
French  court  dreaded. 

3.  Now  it  was  that  the  genius  of  Dr.  Franklin  shone  with  a  peculiar 
lustre.     At  the  gay  court  of  Louis  XVI.  he  stood  as  the  representative 
of  his  country.     ISTo  nation  ever  had  an  ambassador  of  greater  wisdom 
and  sagacity.     His  reputation  for  learning  had  preceded  him ;  the  dignity 
of  his  demeanor  and  the  simplicity  of  his  manners  added  to  his  fame. 
Whether  as  philosopher  or  diplomatist,  no  man  in  that  great  city  of  fashion 
was  the  equal  of  the  venerable  American  patriot.     His  wit  and  genial 
humor  made  him  admired  ;  his  talents  and  courtesy  commanded  respect ; 
his  patience  and  perseverance  gave  him  final  success.     During  the  whole 
of  1777  he  remained  at  Paris  and  Versailles,  availing  himself  of  every 
opportunity  to  promote  the  interests  of  his  country.     At  last  came  the 
news  of  Burgoyne's  surrender.     A  powerful  British  army  had  been  sub 
dued  by  the  colonists  without  aid  from  abroad.     The  success  of  the  Amer 
ican  arms  and  the  prospect  of  commercial  advantage  decided  the  wavering 
policy  of  the  king,  and  in  the  beginning  of  winter  he  made  an  announce 
ment  of  his  determination  to  accept  an  alliance  with  the  colonies.    On  the 
6th  of  February,  1778,  a  treaty  was  concluded;  France  acknowledged  the 
independence  of  the  United  States  and  entered  into  relations  of  reciprocal 
friendship  with  the  new  nation.     It  was  further  stipulated  that  in  case 
England   should   declare  war  against  France,  the  Americans   and    the 
French  should  make  common  cause,  and  that  neither  should  subscribe  to 
a  treaty  of  peace  without  the  concurrence  of  the  other.     In  America  the 
news  of  the  new  alliance  was  received  with  great  rejoicing ;  in  England, 
with  vindictive  anger. 

4.  BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN,  the  author  of  the  first  treaty  between  the 
United  States  and  a  foreign  nation,  was  born  in  Boston  on  the  17th  of 
January,  1706.      His  father  was  a  manufacturer  of  soap  and  candles. 
To  this  humble  vocation  the  young  Benjamin  was  devoted  by  his  parents; 
but  the  walls  of  a  candle-shop  were  too  narrow  for  his  aspiring  genius. 
At  the  age 'of  twelve  he  was  apprenticed  to  his  brother  to  learn  the  art  of 
printing  ;  but  the  brother  beat  him,  and  he  ran  off  to  New  York.    There 
he  found  no  employment.     In  1723  he  repaired  to  Philadelphia,  entered 
a  printing-office,  and  rose  to  distinction.     He  visited  England;  returned; 


292 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


founded  the  first  circulating  library  in  America  ;  became,  a  man  of  science; 
edited  Poor  Richard's  Almanac ;  originated  the  American   Philosophical 

Society;  discovered  the 
identity  of  electricity 
and  lightning;  made 
himself  known  in  both 
hemispheres;  espoused 
the  cause  of  the  pat 
riots  ;  and  devoted  the 
unimpaired  energies  of 
his  old  age  to  per 
fecting  the  American 
Union.  The  name  of 
Franklin  is  one  of  the 
brightest  in  the  history 
of  any  nation. 

5.  In  May  of  1778 
Congress  ratified  the 
treaty  with  France.  A 
month  before  this  time 
a  French  fleet,  cmii- 
manded  by  Count 
d'Kstaing,  had  been 
despatched  to  Amer 
ica.  The  object  was 
to  sail  into  the  Del 
aware  and  blockade  the  British  squadron  at  Philadelphia.  Both  France 
and  Great  Britain  understood  full  well  that  war  was  inevitable,  and  each 
immediately  prepared  for  the  conflict.  George  III.  now  became  willing 
to  treat  with  his  American  subjects.  Lord  North,  the  prime  minister, 
brought  forward  two  bills  in  which  everything  that  the  colonists  had 
claimed  was  conceded.  The  bills  were  passed  by  Parliament,  and  the 
king  assented.  Commissioners  were  sent  to  America;  but  Congress  in 
formed  them  that  nothing  but  an  express  acknowledgment  of  the  inde 
pendence  of  the  United  States  would  now  be  accepted.  Then  the  corn- 
mi—  ioners  tried  bribery  and  intrigue ;  and  Congress  would  hold  no  further 
conference  with  them. 

6.  From  September  of  1777  until  the  following  June  the  British  army 
remained  at  Philadelphia.  The  fleet  of  Admiral  Howe  lay  in  the  Del 
aware.  In  the  spring  of  1778,  General  Howe  was  superseded  by  Sir 
Henry  Clinton.  AVhen  th'j  rumor  came  that  the  fleet  of  D'Estaing  was 


BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN. 


FRANCE  TO  THE  RESCUE.  293 

approaching,  the  English  admiral  withdrew  from  the  Delaware  and  sailed 
for  New  York.  Finally,  on  the  18th  of  June,  the  British  army  evacuated 
Philadelphia  and  retreated  across  New  Jersey.  Washington  occupied  the 
city,  crossed  the  river,  and  followed  the  retreating  foe.  At  Monmouth, 
eighteen  miles  south-east  of  New  Brunswick,  the  British  were  overtaken. 
On  the  morning  of  the  28th  General  Lee  was  ordered  to  attack  the  enemy. 
The  first  onset  was  made  by  the  American  cavalry  under  La  Fayette ; 
but  they  were  driven  back  by  Cornwall  is  and  Clinton.  Lee,  who  had 
opposed  the  battle,  and  was  not  anxious  for  victory,  ordered  his  line  to 
fall  back  to  a  stronger  position ;  but  the  troops  mistook  the  order  and 
began  a  retreat,  the  British  charging  after  them.  Washington  met  the 
fugitives,  rallied  them,  administered  a  severe  rebuke  to  Lee,  and  ordered 
him  to  the  rear.  During  the  rest  of  the  engagement  the  haughty  officer, 
half  treacherous  in  his  principles  and  practices,  remained  at  a  distance, 
making  satirical  remarks  about  the  battle.  The  fight  continued  till  night 
fall  ;  the  advantage  was  with  the  Americans ;  and  Washington,  in  hope 
of  a  complete  victory,  anxiously  waited  for  the  morning.  During  the 
night,  however,  Clinton  succeeded  in  withdrawing  his  forces  from  the 
field,  and  thus  escaped  the  peril  of  defeat. 

7.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  the  battle  of  Monmouth  was  sixty- 
seven  killed  and  a  hundred  and  sixty  wounded.     The  British  left  nearly 
three  hundred  dead  on  the  field.     On  the  day  after  the  battle  Washington 
received  an  insulting  letter  from  Lee  demanding  an  apology  for  the  lan 
guage  which  the  commander-in-chief  had  used.    Washington  replied  that 
the  language  was  warranted  by  the  circumstances.     This  Lee  answered 
in  a  still  more  offensive  manner,  and  was  thereupon  arrested,  tried  by  a 
court-martial,  and  dismissed  from  his  command  for  twelve  months.  .  The 
brave,  rash  man  never  re-entered  the  service,  and  did  not  live  to  see  his 
country's  independence. 

8.  The  British  land  and  naval  forces  were  now  concentrated  at  New 
York.     Washington  followed,  crossed  the  Hudson,  and  took  up  his  head 
quarters  at  White  Plains.     On  the  llth  of  July  Count  d'Estaing's  fleet 
arrived  off  Sandy  Hook  and  attempted  to  attack  the  British  squadron  in 
the  bay ;  but  the  bar  at  the  entrance  prevented  the  passage  of  the  French 
vessels.     D'Estaing  next  sailed  for  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  where  the 
British,  commanded  by  General  Pigot,  were  in  strong  force.    At  the  same 
time  a  division  of  the  American  army,  led  by  General  Sullivan,  proceeded 
to  Providence  to  co-operate  with  the  French  fleet  in  the  attack  on  New 
port.     Greene  and  La  Fayette  came  with  reinforcements,  and  the  whole 
army  took  post  at  Tiverton.     On  the  9th  of  August  Sullivan  succeeded 
in  crossing  the  eastern  passage  of  the  bay,  and  secured  a  favorable  position 


294  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

on  tlu-  island.  A  joint  attack  by  land  and  sea  was  planned  for  the  fol 
lowing  day.  On  that  morning,  however,  the  fleet  of  Lord  Howe,  who 
had  left  New  York  in  pursuit  of  the  French,  came  in  sight ;  and  D'Estaing, 
instead  of  beginning  the  bombardment  of  Newport,  sailed  out  to  give 
battle  to  Howe.  Just  as  the  two  squadrons  were  about  to  begin  an  en 
gagement  a  violent  storm  arose  by  which  the  fleets  were  parted  and 
greatly  damaged.  D'Estaing  repaired  to  Boston,  and  Howe  returned  to 
New  York. 

9.  Sullivan  laid  siege  to  Newport;  but  when  the  French  squadron 
sailed  away,  he  found  it  necessary  to  retreat.     The  British  pursued  the 
Americans,  and  overtook  them  in  the  northern  part  of  the  island;  a  battle 
ensued,  and  Pigot  was  repulsed  with  a  loss  of  two  hundred  and  sixty 
men.     On  the  following  night  Sullivan  succeeded  in  reaching  the  main 
land  ;  and  it  was  well  that  he  did  so ;  for  on  the  next  day  General  Clin 
ton  arrived  at  Newport  with  a  division  of  four  thousand  regulars.     The 
Americans  saved  themselves  by  hastily  retiring  from  the  neighborhood. 
Clinton,  having  sent  out  a  detachment  under  Colonel  Grey  to  burn  the 
American  shipping  in  Buzzard's  Bay,  destroy  the  stores  in  New  Bedford 
and  ravage  Martha's  Vineyard,  returned  to  New  York. 

10.  The  command  of  the  British  naval  forces  in  America  was  now 
transferred  from  Lord  Howe  to  Admiral  Byron.     Sir  Henry  Clinton, 
unable  to  accomplish  anything  in  honorable  warfare,  descended  to  maraud 
ing  and  robbery.     Early  in  October  a  band  of  incendiaries,  led  by  Fer 
guson,  burned  the  American  ships  at  Little  Egg  Harbor.     For  several 
miles  inland  the  country  wTas  devastated,  houses  pillaged,  barns  burned, 
patriots  murdered.     To  the  preceding  July  belongs  the  sad  story  of  the 
Wyoming  massacre.     Major  John  Butler,  a  tory  of  Niagara,  raised  a 
company  of  sixteen  hundred  loyalists,  Canadians  and  Indians,  and  marched 
into  the  valley  of  Wyoming,  county  of  Luzerne,  Pennsylvania.      The 
settlement  was  defenceless.     The  fathers  and  brothers  were  away  in  the 
patriot  army.     There  were  some  feeble  forts  on  the  Susquehanna  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Wilkesbarre,  but  they  were  useless  without  defenders. 
On  the  approach  of  the  tories  and  savages  the  few  militia  remaining  in 
the  valley,  together  with  the  old  men  and  boys,  rallied  for  the  defence  of 
their  homes.     A  battle  was  fought,  and  the  poor  patriots  were  utterly 
routed.      The  fugitives  fled  to  the  principal   fort,  which  was  crowded 
with  women  and  children.    On  came  the  murderous  horde,  and  demanded 
a  surrender.    Honorable  terms  were  promised  by  Butler,  and  the  garrison 
capitulated.     On  the  5th  of  July  the  gates  were  opened,  and  the  bar 
barians  entered.     Immediately  they  began  to  plunder,  then  to  burn,  and 
then  to  use  the  hatchet  and  the  ecalping-knife.     There  is  no  authentic 


FRANCE  TO  THE  RESCUE.  295 

record  of  the  horrible  atrocities  that  followed.  The  savages  divided 
into  parties,  scattered  through  the  valley,  plundered,  robbed,  burned,  and 
drove  almost  every  surviving  family  into  the  swamps  or  mountains.  In 
this  way  George  III.  would  subdue  the  American  colonies. 

11.  November  witnessed  a  similar  massacre  at  the  village  of  Cherry 
Valley,  Otsego  county,  New  York.     This  time  the  invaders  were  led  by 
Joseph  Brant,  the  Mohawk  sachem,  and  Walter  Butler,  a  son  of  Major 
John  Butler.      The  people  of  Cherry  Valley  were  driven  from  their 
homes ;  every  house  in  the  village  was  burned ;  women  and  children  were 
tomahawked  and  scalped ;  and  forty  miserable  sufferers  dragged  into  cap 
tivity.     To  avenge  these  outrages  an  expedition  was  sent  against  the 
savages  on  the  Upper  Susquehanna ;  and  they  in  turn  were  made  to  feel 
the  terrors  of  war.     In  the  preceding  December  the  famous  Major  Clarke 
had  received  from  Patrick  Henry,  then  governor  of  Virginia,  a  commis 
sion  to  proceed  against  the  Indians  west  of  the  Alleghanies.     The  expe 
dition  left  Pittsburg  in  the  spring  of  1778  ;  descended  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio ;  and  on  the  4th  of  the  following  July  captured  Kaskaskia.     Other 
important  posts  were  taken ;  and  in  August  Vincennes  was  forced  to 
capitulate. 

12.  On  the  3d  of  November  Count  d'Estaing's  fleet  sailed  from  Boston 
for  the  West  Indies.     In  December  Admiral  Byron,  in  command  of  the 
British  squadron,  left  New  York  to  try  the  fortunes  of  war  on  the  ocean. 
A  few  days  previously,  Colonel  Campbell,  with  a  force  of  two  thousand 
men,  was  sent  by  General  Clinton  for  the  conquest  of  Georgia.     On  the 
29th  of  December  the  expedition  reached  Savannah.     The  place  was  de 
fended  by  General  Robert  Howe  with  a  regiment  of  five  hundred  and 
fifty  regulars,  and  three  hundred  militia.     Notwithstanding  the  superior 
numbers  of  the  British,  Howe  determined  to  risk  a  battle ;  but  the  result 
was  disastrous.     The  Americans  were  routed  and  driven  out  of  the  city. 
Escaping  up  the  river,  the  defeated  patriots  crossed  into  South  Carolina 
and  found  refuge  at  Charleston.     Such  was  the  only  real  conquest  made 
by  the  British  during  the  year  1778.     It  was  now  nearly  four  years  since 
the  battle  of  Concord,  and  Great  Britain  had  lost  vastly  more  than  she 
had  gained  in  her  struggle  with  the  colonies.     The  city  of  New  York  was 
held  by  Clinton  ;  Newport  was  garrisoned  by  a  division  under  Pigot ;  the 
feeble  capital  of  Georgia  was  conquered;  all  the  rest  remained  to  the 
patriots. 


296  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

MOVEMENTS  OF  '79. 

winter  of  1778-79  was  passed  by  the  American  army  at  Middle- 
-L  brook,  New  Jersey.  With  the  opening  of  spring  there  was  much 
discouragement  among  the  soldiers;  for  they  were  neither  paid  nor  frd. 
Only  the  personal  influence  of  Washington  and  the  patriotism  of  the 
camp  prevented  a  mutiny.  Clinton  opened  the  campaign  with  a  number 
of  predatory  incursions  into  the  surrounding  country.  In  February, 
Tryon,  the  old  tory  governor  of  New  York,  a  man  so  savage  in  his  nature 
that  the  Indians  called  him  the  Big  Wolf,  marched  from  Kingsbridge 
with  a  body  of  fifteen  hundred  regulars  and  tories  to  destroy  the  salt 
works  at  Horse  Neck,  Connecticut.  General  Putnam,  who  chanced  to 
be  in  that  neighborhood,  rallied  the  militia  and  made  a  brave  defence. 
The  Americans  planted  some  cannon  on  the  brow  of  a  hill  and  fought 
with  much  spirit  until  they  were  outflanked  by  the  British  and  obliged  to 
fly.  It  was  here  that  General  Putnam,  pursued  and  about  to  be  over 
taken  by  a  party  of  dragoons,  turned  out  of  the  road,  spurred  his  Jiorse 
down  a  precipice  and  escaped.*  Tryon  destroyed  the  salt-works,  plun 
dered  and  burned  the  village  of  West  Greenwich  and  returned  to  Kings- 
bridge. 

2.  In  the  latter  part  of  May  Clinton  himself  sailed  with  an  armament 
up  the  Hudson  to  Stony  Point.  This  strong  position,  commanding  the 
river,  had  been  chosen  by  Washington  as  the  site  of  a  fort ;  the  Amer 
icans  were  engaged  upon  the  unfinished  works  when  Clinton's  squadron 
came  in  sight.  The  feeble  garrison,  unable  to  resist  the  overwhelming 
numbers  of  the  enemy,  escaped  from  the  fortifications.  On  the  1st  of 
June  the  British  entered,  mounted  cannon  and  began  to  bombard  Ver- 
planck's  Point,  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  Here  the  patriots  made  a 
brave  resistance ;  but  the  British  landed  a  strong  force,  surrounded  the 
fort  and  compelled  a  surrender.  Both  Verplanck's  and  Stony  Point  were 
strongly  fortified  and  garrisoned  by  the  enemy.  About  the  same  time 
Virginia  suffered  from  an  incursion  of  the  tories.  A  vast  amount  of 
public  and  private  property  was  destroyed  ;  and  several  towns,  including 
Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  were  laid  in  ashes. 

*  After  all,  Putnam's  exploit  was  not  so  marvelous.     In  1825  some  of  General  La 
Fayette's  dragoons  rode  down  the  same  hill  for  sport. 


MOVEMENTS  OF  79.  297 

3.  In  July  the  ferocious  Tryon  again  distinguished  himself.     With  a 
force  of  twenty-six  hundred  Hessians  and  tories  he  sailed  to  New  Haven, 
captured  the  city  and  would  have  burned  it  but  for  fear  of  the  gathering 
militia.     Having  set  East  Haven  on  fire,  the  destroyers  sailed  down  the 
Sound  to  the  beautiful  town  of  Fairfield,  which  was  given  to  the  flames. 
At  Norwalk,  while  the  village  was  burning  and  the  terrified  people  flying 
from  their  homes,  Tryon,  on  a  neighboring  hill,  sat  in  a  rocking-chair 
and  laughed  heartily  at  the  scene.     It  was  not  long  until  these  dastardly 
outrages  were  made  to  appear  more  dastardly  by  contrast  with  a  heroic 
exploit  of  the  patriots. 

4.  Early  in  July  General  Wayne  received  orders  to  attempt  the  recap 
ture  of  Stony  Point.     On  the  15th  of  the  month  he  mustered  a  force  of 
light  infantry  at  a  convenient  point  on  the  Hudson  and  marched  against 
the  seemingly  impregnable  fortress.     The  movement  was  not  discovered 
by  the  enemy.     At  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  Wayne  halted  a  mile 
from  the  fort  and  gave  orders  for  the  assault.     A  negro  who  had  learned 
the  countersign  went  with  the  advance ;  the  British  pickets  were  deceived, 
caught  and  gagged.     The  Americans  advanced  in  two  columns,  the  first 
led  by  Wayne,  and  the  second  by  the  gallant  Frenchman,  Colonel  De 
Fleury.     Everything  was  done  in  silence.     Muskets  were  unloaded  and 
bayonets  fixed ;  not  a  gun  was  to  be  fired.     The  two  divisions,  attacking 
from  opposite  sides,  were  to  meet  in  the  middle  of  the  fort.     The  assault 
was  made  a  little  after  midnight.     Within  pistol-shot  of  the  sentinels  on 
the  height,  the  Americans  were  discovered.    There  was  the  cry,  To  arms ! 
the  rattle  of  drums,  and  then  the  roar  of  musketry  and  cannon.     The 
patriots  never  wavered.    The  ramparts  were  scaled ;  and  the  British,  find 
ing  themselves  between  two  closing  lines  of  bayonets,  cried  out  for  quar 
ter.     Sixty-three  of  the  enemy  fell  in  the  struggle ;  the  remaining  five 
hundred  and  forty-three  were  made  prisoners.     Of  the  Americans  only 
fifteen  were  killed  and  eighty-three  wounded.     In  the  days  that  followed 
the  assault  Wayne  secured  the  ordnance  and  stores,  valued  at  more  than 
a  hundred  and'  fifty  thousand  dollars,  then  destroyed  the  fort  and  marched 
away.     On  the  20th  a  division  of  the  British  army,  arriving  at  Stony 
Point,  found  nothing  but  a  desolated  hill.     In  honor  of  his  brave  deed 
General  Wayne  received  a  gold  medal  from  Congress. 

5.  Three  days  after  the  taking  of  Stony  Point,  Major  Lee  with  a  com 
pany  of  militia  attacked  the  British  garrison  at  Jersey  City.     Again  the 
assault  was  successful,  the  enemy  losing  nearly  two  hundred  men.     On 
the  25th  of  the  same  month  a  fleet  of  thirty-seven  vessels,  which  had 
been  equipped  by  Massachusetts,  was  sent  against  a  British  post  recently 
established  at  the  mouth  of  the  Penobscot.     The  enterprise,  however,  was 


298  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

managed  with  little  skill  and  less  success.  On  the  13th  of  August,  while 
the  American  ships  were  still  besieging  the  post,  they  were  suddrnly 
attaeked  and  destroyed  by  a  British  fleet.  In  the  summer  of  this  year 
an  army  of  four  thousand  six  hundred  men,  commanded  by  Generals  Sul 
livan  and  James  Clinton,  was  sent  against  the  Indians  of  the  Upper  Sus- 
quehanna.  The  atrocities  of  Wyoming  were  now  fully  avenged,  and  the 
savages  driven  to  destruction.  At  Elmira,  on  the  Tioga  River,  the  In 
dians  and  tories  had  fortified  themselves ;  but  on  the  29th  of  August  they 
were  forced  from  their  stronghold  and  utterly  routed.  The  whole  coun 
try  between  the  Susquehanna  and  the  Genesee  was  wasted  by  the  patriots, 
who,  in  the  course  of  the  campaign,  destroyed  forty  Indian  villages.  In 
the  latter  part  of  October  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  alarmed  by  the  rumored 
approach  of  the  French  fleet,  withdrew  the  British  forces  from  Rhode 
Island.  The  retirement  from  Newport  was  made  with  so  much  haste  that 
the  heavy  guns  and  large  quantities  of  stores  were  left  behind.  Such 
were  the  leading  military  movements  in  the  North. 

6.  Meanwhile,  the  war  had  continued  in  Georgia  and  South  Carolina; 
and  the  patriots  had  met  with  many  reverses.     At  the  beginning  of  the 
year  Fort  Sunbury,  on  St.  Catherine's  Sound,  was  the  only  post  held  by 
the  Americans  south  of  the  Savannah.     On  the  9th  of  January  this  fort 
was  captured  by  a  body  of  British  troops  from  Florida,  led  by  General 
Prevost.     This  officer  then  joined  his  forces  with  those  of  Colonel  Camp 
bell,  who  had  just  effected  the  conquest  of  Savannah,  and  assumed  com 
mand  of  the  British  army  in  the  South.     A  force  of  two  thousand  reg 
ulars  and  loyalists,  commanded  by  Campbell,  was  at  once  despatched 
against  Augusta ;  for  there  the  republican  legislature  had  assembled  after 
the  fall  of  Savannah.     On  the  29th  of  January  the  British  reached  their 
destination,  and  Augusta  fell  a  prey  to  the  invaders.     For  a  while  the 
whole  of  Georgia  was  prostrated  before  the  king's  soldiery. 

7.  In  the  mean  time,  the  tories  of  Western  Carolina  had  risen  in  arms 
and  were  advancing  to  join  the  forces  of  Campbell  at  Augusta.     While 
marching  thither  they  were  attacked  and  defeated  in  a  canebrake  by 
the  patriots  under  Captain  Anderson.     On  the  14th  of  February  the  tories 
were  again  overtaken  in  the  country  west  of  Broad  River.     Colonel 
Pickens,  at  the  head  of  the  Carolina  militia,  fell  upon  them  with  such 
fury  that  the  whole  force  was  annihilated.     Colonel  Boyd,  the  tory  leader, 
and  seventy  of  his  men  were  killed.     Seventy-five  others  were  captured, 
tried  for  treason  and  condemned  to  death ;  but  only  five  of  the  ringleaders 
were  hanged.     On  receiving  intelligence  of  what  had  happened,  Campbell 
hastily  evacuated  Augusta  and  retreated  toward  Savannah.     The  western 
half  of  Georgia  was  recovered  more  quickly  than  it  had  been  lost. 


MOVEMENTS  OF  79.  299 

8.  While  the  British  were  retreating  clown  the  river,  General  Lincoln, 
who  now  commanded  the  American  forces  in  the  South,  sent  General 
Ashe  with  a  division  of  two  thousand  men  to  intercept  the  enemy.     On 
the  25th  of  February  the  Americans  crossed  the  Savannah  and  pursued 
Campbell  as  far  as  Brier  Creek,  forty-five  miles  below  Augusta.     The 
bridge  over  this  stream  had  been  destroyed  by  the  retreating  British,  and 
the  patriots  came  to  a  halt.     While  they  were  delayed  General  Prevost 
marched  with  a  strong  force  from  Savannah,  crossed  Brier  Creek  above 
the  American  position,  and  completely  surrounded  General  Ashe's  com 
mand.     A  battle  was  fought  on  the  3d  of  March ;  the  Americans,  after 
losing  more  than  three  hundred  men  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners, 
were  totally  routed  and  driven  into  the  swamps  and  river.     The  rem 
nants  of  Ashe's  army  rejoined  General  Lincoln  at  Perrysburg.    The  shock 
of  this  defeat  again  prostrated  Georgia,  and  a  royal  government  was 
established  over  the  State. 

9.  But  the  Carolinians  rallied  with  great  vigor.    Within  a  month  Gen 
eral  Lincoln  was  again  in  the  field  with  a  force  of  more  than  five  thou 
sand  men.     Still  hoping  to  reconquer  Georgia,  he  advanced  up  the  left 
bank  of  the  river  in  the  direction  of  Augusta ;  but  at  the  same  time  Gen 
eral  Prevost  crossed  the  Savannah  and  marched  against  Charleston.     On 
the  12th  of  May  he  summoned  the  city  to  surrender,  but  General  Moultrie, 
who  commanded  the  patriots,  was  in  no  humor  to  do  it.     Prevost  made 
preparations  for  a  siege ;  but  learning  that  General  Lincoln  had  turned 
back  to  attack  him,  he  made  a  hasty  retreat.     The  Americans  pursued, 
overtook  the  enemy  at  Stono  Ferry,  ten  miles  west  of  Charleston,  made 
an  imprudent  attack  and  were  repulsed  with  considerable  loss.     Before 
retiring  from  the  State,  Prevost  succeeded  in  establishing  a  post  at  Beau 
fort,  and  then  fell  back  to   Savannah.      From  June  until   September 
military  operations  were  almost  wholly  suspended. 

10.  And  now  came  Count  d'Estaing  with  his  fleet  from  the  West  Indies 
to  Carolina  to  co-operate  with  General   Lincoln   in  the  reduction  of 
Savannah.     Prevost  was  alarmed,  and  concentrated  his  forces  for  the 
defence  of  the  city.     The  storm-winds  of  the  equinox  were  approaching, 
and  D'Estaing  stipulated  with  the  Americans  that  his  fleet  should  not  be 
long  detained  on  that  coast  devoid  of  harbors.    On  the  12th  of  September 
the  French,  numbering  six  thousand,  effected  a  landing,  and  advanced  to 
the  siege.     Eleven  days  elapsed  before  the  slow-moving  General  Lincoln 
arrived  with  his  forces.    Meanwhile,  on  the  16th  of  the  month,  D'Estaing 
had  demanded  a  surrender ;  but  Prevost,  who  asked  a  day  for  consulta 
tion  and  used  it  in  strengthening  his  works  and  in  receiving  reinforce 
ments  from  Beaufort,  answered  with  a  message  of  defiance.     After  Lin- 


300  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

coin's  arrival  the  siege  was  prosecuted  with  great  vigor.  The  city  was 
bombarded  wellnigh  to  destruction ;  the  people  were  driven  into  the 
cellars,  and  dared  not  venture  forth  on  peril  of  their  lives.  But  the 
British  defences  remained  unshaken.  At  last  the  impatient  D'Estaing 
notified  Lincoln  that  the  city  must  be  stormed  or  the  siege  abandoned. 
The  former  course  was  preferred.  On  the  8th  of  October  a  conference 
was  held,  and  it  was  determined  to  make  the  assault  at  daylight  on  the 
following  morning. 

11.  Accordingly,  an  hour  before  sunrise  the  allies  advanced  against  the 
redoubts  of  the  British.    The  attack  was  made  irregularly,  but  with  great 
vehemence;   the  defence,  with  desperate  determination.      The  struggle 
around  the  ramparts  was  brief  but  furious.     At  one  time  it  seemed  that 
the  works  would  be  carried.     The  French  and  the  patriots  mounted  the 
parapet  and  planted  the  flags  of  Carolina  and  France.    But  the  emblems 
of  victory,  with  those  who  bore  them,  were  hurled  into  the  dust.     Here 
the  brave  Sergeant  Jasper,  the  hero  of  Fort  Moultrie,  fell  to  rise  no  more. 
After  an  hour  of  the  most  gallant  fighting,  the  allied  columns  were  shat 
tered  and  driven  back  with  fearful  losses.    D'Estaing  was  twice  wounded. 
The  noble  Pulaski  was  struck  with  a  grape-shot  and  borne  dying  from  the 
field.     The  repulse  was  complete,  humiliating,  disastrous.     D'Estaing  re 
tired  with  his  men  on  board  the  fleet  and  sailed  for  France.     Lincoln 
with  the  remnants  of  his  army  retreated  to  Charleston. 

12.  While  the  siege  of  Savannah  was  progressing,  the  American  arms 
were  made  famous  on  the  ocean.     On  the  23d  of  September  Paul  Jones, 
cruising  off  the  coast  of  Scotland  with  a  flotilla  of  French  and  American 
vessels,  fell  in  with  a  fleet  of  British  merchantmen,  convoyed  by  two 
men-of-war.     The  battle  that  ensued  was  bloody  beyond  precedent  in 
naval  warfare.     For  an  hour  and  a  half  the  Serapis,  a  British  frigate  of 
forty-four  guns,  engaged  the  Poor  Richard*  within  musket-shot.     Then 
the  vessels,  both  in  a  sinking  condition,  were  run  alongside  and  lashed 
together.     The  marines  fought  with  the  fury  of  madmen  until  i\\e  Sera  pis 
struck  her  colors.     Jones  hastily  transferred  his  men  to  the  conqiu-rrd 
ship,  and  the  Poor  Richard  went  down.     The  remaining  British  vessel 
was  also  attacked  and  captured.    So  desperate  was  the  engagement  that  of 
the  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  men  on  board  the  fleet  of  Jones  three 
hundred  were  cither  killed  or  wounded. 

13.  So  closed  the  year  1779.     The  colonies  were  not  yet  free.     The 
French  alliance,  which  had  promised  so  much,  had  brought  but  little 
benefit.     The  credit  of  Congress  had  sunk  almost  to  nothing ;  the  national 
treasury  was  bankrupt.     The  patriots  of  the  army  were  poorly  fed,  and 

*  So  named  in  honor  of  Dr.  Franklin's  almanac. 


REVERSES  AND  TREASON.  301 

paid  only  with  unkept  promises.  The  disposition  of  Great  Britain  was 
best  illustrated  in  the  measures  adopted  by  Parliament  for  the  campaigns 
of  the  ensuing  year.  The  levies  made  by  the  House  of  Commons  were 
eighty-five  thousand  marines  and  thirty-five  thousand  additional  troops ; 
while  the  extraordinary  expenses  of  the  War  Department  were  set  at 
twenty  million  pounds  sterling. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

REVERSES  AND   TREASON. 

URING  the  year  1780  military  operations  at  the  North  were,  for  the 
most  part,  suspended.  Twice  did  the  British  under  Knyphausen 
advance  from  New  York  into  New  Jersey ;  and  twice  they  were  driven 
back.  Early  in  July  Admiral  De  Ternay  arrived  at  Newport  with  a 
French  squadron  and  six  thousand  land-troops  under  Count  Rocham- 
beau.  The  Americans  were  greatly  elated  at  the  coming  of  their  allies ; 
but  Washington's  army  was  in  so  destitute  a  condition  that  active  co 
operation  was  impracticable.  In  September  the  commander-in-chief  held 
a  conference  with  Rochambeau,  and  the  plans  of  future  campaigns  were  in 
part  determined. 

2.  In  the  South  there  was  much  activity,  and  the  patriots  suffered  many 
reverses.  South  Carolina  was  completely  overrun  with  the  invading 
armies.  On  the  llth  of  February  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  in  command  of  a 
British  squadron,  anchored  before  Charleston.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  a 
division  of  five  thousand  men  from  the  army  in  New  York  were  on  board 
the  fleet.  The  plan  of  the  campaign  was  to  subjugate  the  whole  South, 
beginning  with  Charleston.  The  city  was  defended  by  fourteen  hundred 
men,  under  General  Lincoln,  who  began  his  preparations  by  fortifying 
the  neck  of  the  peninsula.  The  British  effected  a  landing  a  few  miles 
below  the  harbor,  advanced  up  the  right  bank  of  Ashley  River,  and 
crossed  to  the  north  of  the  city.  A  month  was  spent  by  Clinton  in  mak 
ing  cautious  approaches  toward  the  American  entrenchments.  On  the 
7th  of  April  General  Lincoln  was  reinforced  by  seven  hundred  veterans 
from  Virginia.  Two  days  afterward  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  favored  by  the 
wind  and  tide,  succeeded  in  passing  Fort  Moultrie  with  his  fleet,  and 
anchored  within  cannon-shot  of  the  city.  A  summons  to  surrender  was 


302 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


answered  by  Lincoln  with  the  assurance  that  Charleston  would  be 
defended  to  the  last  extremity. 

3.  A  siege  was  at  once  begun,  and  prosecuted  with  great  vigor.    Desir 
ing  to  keep  a  way  open  for  retreat,  Lincoln  sent  a  body  of  three  hundred 
^ ^ ^ t  men  under  General  Huger  to  scour  the  country 

north  of  Cooper  River  and  rally  the  militia. 
Apprised  of  this  movement,  Tarleton  with  a 
legion  of  British  cavalry  stole  upon  Hugcr's 
forces  at  Monk's  Corner,  thirty  miles  north  of 
Charleston,  routed  and  dispersed  the  whole  com 
pany.  The  city  was  now  fairly  hemmed  in,  and 
the  thunder  of  two  hundred  cannon  shook  the 
beleaguered  ramparts.  From  the  beginning  the 
SIEGE  OF  CHARLESTON,  1780.  defence  had  been  hopeless,  and  every  day  the 
condition  of  the  town  became  more  desperate. 

Finally  the  fortifications  were  beaten  down,  and  Clinton  made  ready  to 
storm  the  American  works;  not  till  then  did  Lincoln  and  the  civil 
authorities,  dreading  the  havoc  of  an  assault,  agree  to  capitulate.  On  the 
12th  of  May  the  principal  city  of  the  South  was  given  up  to  the  British, 
and  the  men  who  had  so  bravely  defended  it  became  prisoners  of  war. 

4.  A  few  days  before  the  surrender  Tarleton,  who  was  ranging  the 
country  to  the  north  and  west,  surprised  and  dispersed  a  body  of  militia 
who  had  gathered  on  the  Santee.     After  the  capture  of  the  city,  three 
expeditions  were  directed  into  different  sections  of  the  State.     The  Amer 
ican  post  at  Ninety-Six,  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles  north-west  of  the  cap 
ital,  was  seized.     A  second  detachment  of  the  British  invaded  the  country 
bordering  on  the   Savannah.      Cornwallis  with   the   principal  division 
marched  to  the  north-east,  crossed  the  Santee  and  captured  Georgetown, 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Pedee.    Here  he  learned  that  Colonel  Buford, 
with  a  body  of  five  hundred  patriots,  who  had  left  North  Carolina  for 
the  relief  of  Charleston,  was  now  retreating  through  the  district  north  of 
Camden.     Tarleton  with  seven  hundred  cavalry  pressed  rapidly  across 
the  country,  overtook  the  Americans  on  the  Waxhaw,  a  tributary  of  the 
Catawba,  surprised  them,  and,  while  negotiations  for  a  surrender  were 
pending,  charged  upon  and  massacred  nearly  the  whole  company.     For 
this  atrocious  deed  Cornwallis  commended  Tarleton  to  the  special  favor 
of  the  British  Parliament. 

5.  By  such  means  the  authority  of  Great  Britain  was  re-established 
over  South  Carolina.      As  soon   as  the  work  was  done,   Clinton  and 
Arbuthnot,  with  about  half  of  the  British  army,  sailed  for  New  York. 
Coriiwallis  was  left  with  the  remainder  to  hold  the  conquered  territory ; 


REVERSES  AND  TREASON.  303 

for  it  was  the  territory,  and  not  the  people,  who  were  conquered.  In  this 
condition  of  aifairs,  two  daring  patriot  leaders  arose  to  rescue  the  repub 
lican  cause.  These  men,  ever  afterward  famous,  were  Thomas  Sumter 
and  Francis  Marion.  Under  their  leadership  the  militia  in  the  central 
and  western  portions  of  the  State,  especially  on  the  upper  tributaries  of 
Broad  River,  were  rallied,  armed  and  mounted.  An  audacious  partisan 
warfare  was  begun,  and  exposed  detachments  of  the  British  army  were 
swept  off  as  though  an  enemy  had  fallen  on  them  from  the  skies.  At 
Rocky  Mount,  on  the  Wateree,  Colonel  Sumter  burst  upon  a  party  of 
dragoons,  who  barely  saved  themselves.  On  the  6th  of  August  he  attacked 
a  large  detachment  of  regulars  and  tories  at  Hanging  Rock,  in  Lancaster 
county,  defeated  them  and  retreated.  It  was  in  this  battle  that  young 
Andrew  Jackson  began  his  career  as  a  soldier. 

7.  The  exploits  of  Sumter  were  even  surpassed  by  those  of  Marion. 
His  company  consisted  at  first  of  twenty  men  and  boys,  white  and  black, 
half  clad  and  poorly  armed.     But  the  number  constantly  increased,  and 
the  "Ragged  Regiment"  soon  became  a  terror  to  the  enemy.      Every 
British  outpost  was  in  peril.     There  was  no  telling  when  or  where  the 
sword  of  the  fearless  leader  would  fall.     From  the  swamps  at  midnight  he 
and  his  men  would  suddenly  dart  upon  the  encampments  of  the  enemy, 
sweeping  everything  before  them.     When  the  British  expected  Marion 
in  front,  he  would  assail  the  rearguard  with  the  utmost  fury,  and  then  dis 
appear  ;  when  they  thought  him  hovering  on  their  flank,  he  was  a  hun 
dred  miles  away.     During  the  whole  summer  and  autumn  of  1780  he 
swept  around  Cornwallis's  positions,  cutting  his  lines  of  communication 
and  making  incessant  onsets  with  an  audacity  as  destructive  as  it  was  pro 
voking.     In  the  midst  of  this  wild  and  lawless  warfare,  Marion  preserved 
an  unblemished  reputation.     Fifteen  years  afterward,  when  he  lay  on  his 
deathbed,  he  declared  that  he  had  never  intentionally  wronged  any  man  ; 
and  it  was  truthfully  written  on  his  monument  that  he  lived  without  fear 
and  died  without  reproach. 

8.  After  the  fall  of  Charleston,  General  Gates  was  appointed  to  com 
mand  in  the  South.     "With  a  strong  force  of  regulars  and  such  militia  as 
would  join  his  standard,  he  advanced  across  North  Carolina,  and  at  the 
beginning  of  August  reached  the  southern  boundary  of  the  State.     Lord 
Rawdon,  who  commanded  the  British  posts  in  the  northern  parts  of  South 
Carolina,  called  in  his  detachments  and  concentrated  his  forces  at  Camden. 
Hither  came  also  Cornwallis  with  reinforcements  from  Charleston  and 
Georgetown.     The  Americans  moved  forward  and  took  post  at  Clermont, 
thirteen  miles  north-west  from  Camden.    By  a  singular  coincidence  Corn 
wallis  and  Gates  each  formed  the  design  of  surprising  his  antagonist  in 


304 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


the  night.  Accordingly,  on  the  evening  of  the  15th  of  August,  Gates  set 
out  for  Camden,  and  at  the  same  time  Cornwallis  moved  toward  C'h-r- 
inont.  About  daydawn  the  two  armies  met  midway  on  Sander's  Creek. 

Both  generals  were  surprin-d, 
but  both  made  immediate 
preparations  for  battle.  As 
soon  as  it  was  light  the  con 
flict  began.  Steadiness  and 
courage  in  all  parts  of  the 
field  would  have  given  the 
victory  to  the  Americans,  but 
at  the  first  onset  the  Virginia 
and  Carolina  militia  broke 
line,  threw  their  arms  away 
and  fled.  For  a  while  the 
Continentals  of  Maryland 
and  Delaware  sustained  the 
battle  with  great  bravery,  but 
at  length  they  were  outflank 
ed  by  Webster's  cavalry  and 
driven  back.  The  American 
officers  made  heroic  efforts  to 

save  the  day,  but  all  in  vain ;  the  retreat  became  a  rout.  Baron  de  Kalb, 
the  friend  of  La  Fayette  and  fellow-sufferer  with  Washington  at  Valley 
Forge,  remained  on  the  field  trying  to  rally  his  men  until  he  was  wounded 
eleven  times  and  fell  in  the  agony  of  death.  More  than  a  thousand  of  the 
Americans  were  killed,  wrounded  or  captured.  The  shattered  remnants 
continued  the  retreat  to  Charlotte,  North  Carolina,  eighty  miles  distant. 
The  military  reputation  of  Gates,  which  never  had  any  solid  foundation, 
was  blown  away  like  chaff,  and  he  was  superseded  by  General  Greene, 
who,  after  Washington,  was  the  best  officer  of  the  Revolution. 

9.  Cornwallis  was  again  master  of  South  Carolina.  A  few  days  after 
the  battle  of  Sander's  Creek,  Sumter's  corps  was  overtaken  by  Tarleton 
at  Fishing  Creek,  thirty  miles  north-west  from  Camden,  and  completely 
routed.  Only  Marion  and  his  troopers  remained  to  harass  the  victorious 
enemy.  The  triumph  of  the  British  was  marked  by  crucify  and  oppres 
sion.  Cornwallis  visited  the  patriots  with  merciless  severity,  and  the 
ruined  State  crouched  at  the  feet  of  the  conqueror.  On  the  8th  of  Sep 
tember  the  British  advanced  from  Camden  into  North  Carolina,  and  on 
the  25th  reached  Charlotte,  the  Americans  having  retreated  to  Salisbury. 
While  this  movement  was  in  progress,  Colonel  Ferguson,  with  a  force  of 


SCENE  OK  OPERATIONS  IN    THE  SOUTH,  1780,  81. 


REVERSES  AND   TREASON.  305 

eleven  hundred  regulars  and  tories,  was  sent  into  the  country  west  of  the 
Catawba  to  overawe  the  patriots  and  encourage  the  loyalists  to  take  up 
arms.  On  the  7th  of  October,  while  Ferguson  and  his  men  were  en 
camped  on  the  top  of  King's  Mountain,  they  were  suddenly  attacked  by 
a  thousand  riflemen  led  by  Colonel  Campbell.  The  camp  was  surrounded; 
a  desperate  battle  of  an  hour  and  a  half  ensued ;  Ferguson  was  slain,  and 
three  hundred  of  his  men  were  killed  or  wounded ;  the  remaining  eight 
hundred  threw  down  their  arms  and  begged  for  quarter.  On  the  morn 
ing  after  the  battle  ten  of  the  leading  tory  prisoners  were  condemned  by  a 
court-martial  and  hanged.  During  the  remaining  two  months  of  the  year 
there  were  no  military  movements  of  importance.  Georgia-  and  South 
Carolina  were  in  the  power  of  the  British,  and  North  Carolina  was  invaded. 

10.  Meanwhile,  the  financial  credit  of  the  nation  was  sinking  to  the 
lowest  ebb.     Congress,  having  no  silver  and  gold  with  which  to  meet  the 
accumulating  expenses  of  the  war,  had  resorted  to  paper  money.     At  first 
the  expedient  was  successful,  and  the  continental  bills  were  received  at 
par ;  but  as  one  issue  followed  another,  the  value  of  the  notes  rapidly 
diminished,  until,  by  the  middle  of  1780,  they  were  not  worth  two  cents 
to  the  dollar.     To  aggravate  the  evil,  the  emissaries  of  Great  Britain 
executed  counterfeits  of  the  congressional  money  and  sowed  the  spurious 
bills  broadcast  over  the  land.     Business  was  paralyzed  for  the  want  of  a 
currency,  and  the  distress  became  extreme ;  but  Robert  Morris  and  a  few 
other  wealthy  patriots  came  forward  with  their  private  fortunes  and  saved 
the  suffering  colonies  from  ruin.     The  mothers  of  America  also  lent  a 
helping  hand  ;  and  the  patriot  camp  was  gladdened  with  many  a  contribu 
tion  of  food  and  clothing  which  woman's  sacrificing  care  had  provided. 

11.  In  the  midst  of  the  general  gloom  the  country  was  shocked  by  the 
rumor  that  Benedict  Arnold  had  turned  traitor.     And  the  news,  though 
hardly  credible,  was  true.     The  brave,  rash  man,  who,  on  behalf  of  the 
patriot  cause,  had  suffered  untold  hardships  and  shed  his  blood  on  more 
fields  than  one,  had  blotted  the  record  of  his  heroism  with  a  deed  of 
treason.     After  the  battle  of  Bemis's  Height,  in  the  fall  of  1777,  Arnold 
was  promoted  by  Congress  to  the  rank  of  major-general.     Being  disabled 
by  his  wound,  he  was  made  commandant  of  Philadelphia  after  the  evac 
uation  of  the  city  by  the  British.     Here  he  married  the  daughter  of  a 
loyalist,  and  living  in  the  old  mansion  of  William  Penn  entered  upon  a 
career  of  luxury  and  extravagance  which  soon  overwhelmed  him  with 
debt  and  bankruptcy.     In  order  to  keep  up  his  magnificence,  he  began  a 
system  of  frauds  on  the  commissary  department  of  the  army.     His  bear 
ing  toward  the  citizens  was  that  of  a  military  despot ;  the  people  groaned 
under  his  tyranny,  and  charges  were  preferred  against  him  by  Congress. 

20* 


306 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


The  cause  was  finally  heard  by  a  court-martial  in  December  of  1779. 
Arnold  was  convicted  on  two  of  the  charges,  and,  by  the  order  of  the 
court,  was  mildly  reprimanded  by  Washington. 

12.  Professing  unbounded  patriotism,  and  seeming  to  forget  the  dis 
grace  which  his  misconduct  had  brought  upon  him,  Arnold  applied  for 
and  obtained  command  of  the  important  fortress  of  West  Point  on  the 
Hudson.      On  the  last  day  of  July,   1780,  he  reached  the  camp  and 
assumed  control  of  the  most  valuable  arsenal  and  depot  of  stores  in  Amer 
ica.     He  had  already  formed  the  treasonable  design  of  surrendering  the 
fort  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.     For  months  he  had  kept  up  a  secret 
correspondence  with  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  and  now  the  scheme  ripened,  on 
Arnold's  part,  into  an  open  proposition  to  betray  his  country  for  gold. 
It  was  agreed  that  on  a  certain  day  the  British  fleet  should  ascend  the 
Hudson,  that  the  garrison  should  be  divided  and  scattered,  and  the  fort 
ress  given  up  without  a  struggle. 

13.  On  the  21st  of  September  Sir  Henry  Clinton  sent  Major  John 
Andr6  up  the  river  to  hold  a  personal  conference  with  Arnold  and  make 

the  final  arrangements  for  the  surrender. 
Andre',  through  whom  the  correspondence 
between  Arnold  and  Clinton  had  been  car 
ried  on,  was  a  former  acquaintance  of  Ar 
nold's  wife,  and  now  held  the  post  of  adju 
tant-general  in  the  British  army.  He  went 
to  the  conference,  not  as  a  spy,  but  wearing 
full  uniform ;  and  it  was  agreed  that  the 
meeting  should  be  held  outside  of  the  Ameri 
can  lines.  About  midnight  of  the  21st  he 
went  ashore  from  the  Vulture,  a  sloop  of 
war,  and  met  Arnold  in  a  thicket  on  the 
west  bank  of  the  river,  two  miles  below 
Havcrstraw.  Daydawn  approached,  and 
the  conspirators  were  obliged  to  hide 
themselves.  In  doing  so  they  entered  the 
American  lines ;  Arnold  gave  the  password,  and  Andre,  disguising  him 
self,  assumed  the  character  of  a  spy. 

14.  During  the  next  day  the  traitor  and  his  victim  remained  concealed 
at  the  house  of  a  tory  named  Smith.     Here  the  awful  business  was  com 
pleted.     Arnold  was  to  surrender  West  Point,  its  garrisons  and  stores, 
and  to  receive  for  his  treachery  ten  thousand  pounds  and  a  commission  as 
brigadier  in  the  British  army.     All  preliminaries  being  settled,  papers 
containing  a  full  description  of  West  Point,  its  defences  and  the  best 


SCENE  OF   ARNOLD'S 
TREASON,   1780. 


THE  END.  307 

method  of  attack  were  made  out  and  given  to  Andre,  who  secreted  the 
dangerous  documents  in  his  stockings.  During  that  day  an  American 
ba'ttery  drove  the  Vulture  from  its  moorings  in  the  river ;  and  at  night 
fall  Andr£  was  obliged  to  cross  to  the  other  side  and  proceed  by  land 
toward  New  York.  He  passed  the  American  outposts  in  safety;  but  at 
Tarrytown,  twenty-five  miles  from  the  city,  he  was  suddenly  confronted 
by  three  militiamen  *  who  stripped  him,  found  his  papers,  and  delivered 
him  to  Colonel  Jameson  at  North  Castle.  Through  that  officer's  amazing 
stupidity  Arnold  was  at  once  notified  that  John  Anderson — that  being 
the  assumed  name  of  Andre — had  been  taken  with  his  passport  and  some 
papers  "  of  a  very  dangerous  tendency."  Arnold,  on  hearing  the  news, 
fled  to  the  river  and  escaped  on  board  the  Vulture.  Andr£  was  tried  by 
a  court-martial  at  Tappan,  and  condemned  to  death.  On  the  2d  of  Oc 
tober  he  was  led  to  the  gallows,  and,  under  the  stern  code  of  war,  was 
hanged.  Though  dying  the  death  of  a  felon,  he  met  his  doom  like  a 
brave  man,  and  after  times  have  commiserated  his  sad  fate.  Arnold 
received  his  pay. 

15.  In  the  dark  days  of  December  there  came  a  ray  of  light  from 
Europe.  For  several  years  Holland  had  secretly  favored  the  Americans ; 
now  she  began  negotiations  for  a  commercial  treaty  similar  to  that  already 
existing  between  France  and  the  United  States.  Great  Britain  discovered 
the  purposes  of  the  Dutch  government ;  there  were  angry  remonstrances, 
and  then,  on  the  20th  of  December,  an  open  declaration  of  war.  Thus 
the  Netherlands  were  added  to  the  enemies  of  England ;  it  seemed  that 
George  III.  and  his  ministers  would  have  enough  to  do  without  further 
efforts  to  enforce  a  stamp-act  or  levy  a  tax  on  tea. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 
THE  END. 

FOR  the  Americans  the  year  1781  opened  gloomily.     The  condition 
of  the  army  was  desperate — no  food,  no  pay,  no  clothing.     Even  the 
influence  of  Washington  was  not  sufficient  to  quiet  the  growing  discontent 
of  the  soldiery.     On  the  first  day  of  January  the  whole  Pennsylvania 
line,  numbering  nearly  two  thousand,  mutinied,  left  their  camp  at  Morris- 

*  John  Panlding,  David  Williams  and  Isaac  van  Wart.     Congress  afterward  rewarded 
them  with  silver  medals  and  pensions  for  life. 


308  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

town  and  marched  toward  Philadelphia.  General  Wayne,  after  trying  in 
vain  to  prevent  the  insurrection,  went  with  his  men,  still  hoping  to  con 
trol  them.  At  Princeton  they  were  met  by  two  emissaries  from  Sir  Henry 
Clinton,  and  were  tempted  with  offers  of  money,  clothing  and  release  from 
military  service  if  they  would  desert  the  American  standard.  The  mu 
tinous  patriots  made  answer  by  seizing  the  British  agents  and  delivering 
them  to  General  Wayne  to  be  hanged  as  spies.  For  this  deed  the  com 
missioners  of  Congress,  who  now  arrived,  offered  the  insurgents  a  large 
reward,  but  the  reward  was  indignantly  refused.  Washington,  knowing 
how  shamefully  the  army  had  been  neglected  by  Congress,  was  not  un 
willing  that  the  mutiny  should  take  its  own  course.  The  congressional 
agents  were  therefore  left  to  adjust  the  difficulty  with  the  rebellious 
troops.  But  the  breach  was  easily  healed ;  a  few  liberal  concessions  on 
the  part  of  the  government  sufficed  to  quiet  the  mutiny. 

2.  About  the  middle  of  the  same  month  the  New  Jersey  brigade,  sta 
tioned  at  Pompton,  revolted.     This  movement  Washington  quelled  by 
force.     General  Robert  Howe  marched  to  the  camp  with  five  hundred 
regulars  and  compelled  twelve  of  the  principal  mutineers  to  execute  the 
two  leaders  of  the  revolt.     From  that  day  order  was  completely  restored. 
These  insurrections  had  a  good  rather  than  a  bad  effect;  Congress  was 
thoroughly  alarmed,  and  immediate  provisions  were  made  for  the  better 
support  of  the  army.     An  agent  was  sent  to  France  to  obtain  a  further 
loan  of  money.     Robert  Morris  was  appointed  secretary  of  finance;  the 
Bank  of  North  America  was  organized;  and  although  the  outstanding 
debts  of  the  United  States  could  not  be  paid,  yet  all  future  obligations  were 
promptly  met,  for  Morris  and  his  friends  pledged  their  private  fortunes 
to  sustain  the  credit  of  the  government. 

3.  In  the  North   military  movements  were  begun  by  Arnold.     On 
arriving  at  New  York  the  traitor  had  received  the  promised  commission, 
and  was  now  a  brigadier-general  in  the  British  army.     In  the  preceding 
November,  Washington  and  Major  Henry  Lee  formed  a  plan  to  capture 
him.     Sergeant  John  Champe  undertook  the  daring  enterprise,  deserted 
to  the  enemy,  entered  New  York,  joined  Arnold's  company,  and  with  two 
a— istants  concerted  measures  to  abduct  him  from  the  city  and  convey  him 
to  the  American  camp.     But  Arnold  suddenly  moved  his  quarters,  and 
the  plan  was  defeated.     A  month  afterward  he  was  given  command  of  a 
fleet  and  a  land-force  of  sixteen  hundred  men,  and  on  the  16th  of  Decem 
ber  left  New  York  to  make  a  descent  on  the  coasts  of  Virginia. 

4.  Early  in  January  the  traitor  entered  James  River  and  began  war  on 
his  countrymen.     His  proceedings  were  marked  with  much  ferocity,  but 
not  with  the  daring  which  characterized  his  former  exploits.     In  the 


THE  END.  309 

vicinity  of  Richmond  a  vast  quantity  of  public  and  private  property  was 
destroyed.  The  country  along  the  river  was  devastated;  and  when  there 
was  nothing  left  to  excite  his  cupidity  or  gratify  his  revenge,  Arnold  took 
up  his  headquarters  in  Portsmouth,  a  few  miles  south  of  Hampton  Roads. 
Again  Washington  planned  his  capture.  The  French  fleet,  anchored  at 
Newport,  was  ordered  to  sail  for  Virginia  to  co-operate  with  La  Fayette, 
who  was  sent  in  the  direction  of  Portsmouth  with  a  detachment  of  twelve 
hundred  men.  But  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  being  apprised  of  the  movement, 
sailed  from  New  York  and  drove  the  French  squadron  back  to  Rhode 
Island.  La  Fayette,  deprived  of  the  expected  aid,  was  forced  to  abandon 
the  undertaking,  and  Arnold  again  escaped. 

5.  About  the  middle  of  April  General  Phillips  arrived  at  Portsmouth 
with  a  force  of  two  thousand  British  regulars.     Joining  his  troops  with 
those  of  Arnold,  he  assumed  command  of  the  whole,  and  again  the  fertile 
districts  of  Lower  Virginia  were  ravaged  with  fire  and  sword.     Early  in 
May,  Phillips  died,  and  for  seven  days  Arnold  held  the  supreme  com 
mand  of  the  British  forces  in  Virginia.     That  was  the  height  of  his  trea 
sonable  glory.     On  the  20th  of  the  month  Lord  Cornwallis  arrived  at 
Petersburg  and  ordered  him  to  begone.     Returning  to  New  York,  he 
received  from  Clinton  a  second  detachment,  entered  the  Sound,  landed  at 
New  London,  in  his  native  State,  and  captured  the  town.    Fort  Griswold, 
whicli  was  defended  by  Colonel  Ledyard  with  a  hundred  and  fifty  militia 
men,  was  carried   by  storm.     When   Ledyard   surrendered,  the  British 
officer  who  received  his  sword  stabbed  him  to  death  ;  it  was  the  signal 
for  a  massacre  of  the  garrison,  seventy-three  of  whom  were  murdered  in 
cold  blood ;  of  the  remainder,  thirty  were  wounded  and  the  rest  made 
prisoners.     With  this  bloody  and  ignominious  deed  the  name  of  Arnold- 
disappears  from  American  history. 

6.  Meanwhile,  some  of  the  most  stirring  events  of  the  war  had  occurred 
at  the  South.     At  the  close  of  the  preceding  year  General  Greene  had 
taken  command  of  the  American  army — which  was  only  the  shadow  of 
an  army — at  Charlotte,  North  Carolina.     Cornwallis  had  fallen  back  in 
the  direction  of  Camden.     Greene  with   great  energy  reorganized   his 
forces  and  divided  them  into  an  eastern  and  a  western  division ;  the  com 
mand  of  the  latter  wras  given  to  General  Morgan.     In  the  first  days  of 
January  this  gallant  officer  was  sent  into  the  Spartanburg  district  of  South 
Carolina  to  repress  the  tories  and  encourage  the  patriot  militia.     His  suc 
cess  was  such  as  to  exasperate  Cornwallis,  who  immediately  despatched 
Colonel  Tarleton  with   his  famous  cavalry  legion  to  destroy  Morgan's 
forces  or  drive  them  out  of  the  State.    The  Americans,  apprised  of  Tarle- 
ton's  approach,  took  a  favorable  position  at  the  Cowpens,  where,  on  the 


310  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

17th  of  January,  tiny  were  attacked  by  the  British,  eleven  hundred  strong. 
Tarleton,  confident  of  success,  made  the  onset  with  impetuosity ;  but  Mor 
gan's  men  sustained  the  shock  with  firmness,  and,  when  the  enemv's  re 
serves  were  called  into  action,  either  held  their  ground  or  retired  in  good 
order.  At  the  crisis  of  the  battle  the  American  cavalry,  commanded  by 
Colonel  William  Washington,  made  a  furious  charge  and  scattered  the 
British  dragoons  like  chaff  before  them.  The  rout  was  complete — the  vic 
tory  decisive.  Washington  and  Tarleton  had  a  personal  encounter  on  the 
field,  and  the  latter  fled  with  a  sword-gash  in  his  hand.  His  corps  was 
annihilated ;  ten  British  officers  and  ninety  privates  were  killed,  and  five 
hundred  and  twenty-three  were  captured.  Two  pieces  of  artillery,  eight 
hundred  muskets  and  two  flags  were  among  the  trophies  of  the  battle. 

7.  When  Cornwallis,  who  was  encamped  with  his  army  thirty  miles 
down  the  Catawba,  heard  of  the  disaster  to  his  arms,  he  made  a  rapid 
march  up  the  river  to  reach  the  fords  in  Morgan's  rear.     But  Greene, 
who  had  also  heard  the  news,  hastened  to  the  camp  of  Morgan,  took  com 
mand  in  person  and  began  a  hasty  retreat.     At  the  same  time  he  sent 
word  to  General  Huger,  who  commanded  the  eastern  division,  to  fall 
back  toward  Charlotte,  where  it  was  proposed  to  form  a  junction  of  the 
two  wings  of  the  army.     On  the  28th  of  January  Morgan's  division 
reached  the  Catawba  and  crossed  to  the  northern  bank,  with  prisoners, 
spoils  and  baggage.     Within  two  hours  the  British  van  arrived  at  the 
ford ;  but  it  was  already  sunset,  and  Cornwallis  concluded  to  wait  for  the 
morning;  then  he  would  cross  and  win   an   easy  victory.      During  the 
night  the  clouds  opened  and  poured  down  torrents ;  in  the  morning  the 
river  was  swollen  to  a  flood.     It  was  many  days  before  the  British  forced 
their  way  across,  dispersing  the  militia  on  the  opposite  bank.     And  now 
began  a  second  race,  this  time  for  the  fords  of  the  Yadkin. 

8.  The  distance  was  sixty  miles  and  the  roads  wretched.     In  two  days 
the  Americans  reached  the  river.     The  crossing  was  nearly  effected,  when 
the  British  appeared  in  sight,  attacked  the  rearguard  and  captured  a  few 
wagons;   nothing  else  was  injured.     That  night  the  Yadkin  was  made 
impassable  by  rains  in  the  mountains,  and  Cornwallis  was  again  delayed  ; 
Greene  pressed  forward  to  Guilford  Court-Honse,  where  he  arrived  on  the 
7th  of  February.     The  British  marched  up  the  Yadkin  to  the  shallow 
ford  at  Huntsville,  where,  on  the  9th  of  the  month,  they  succeeded  in 
crossing.    The  lines  of  retreat  and  pursuit  were  now  parallel,  and  the  two 
armies  were  less  than  twenty-five  miles  apart.     A  third  time  the  race 
bciran,  and  airain  the  Americans  won  it.     On  the  13th,  Greene,  with  the 
main  division,  crossed  the  Dan  into  Virginia,  and  on  the  following  day 
the  American  rearguard  entered  the  boats  and  was  safe.     The  British  van 


THE  END.  311 

was  already  in  sight  and  the  whole  army  but  a  few  miles  distant.  Never 
was  a  retreat  more  skillfully  conducted.  Cornwallis,  mortified  at  his 
repeated  failures,  abandoned  the  pursuit  and  retired  with  his  army  to 
Hillsborough. 

9.  Once  in  Virginia,  Greene  was  rapidly  reinforced.     After  a  few  days 
of  recruiting  and  rest  he  felt  himself  strong  enough  to  begin  offensive 
movements.     On  the  22d  of  February  he  recrossed  the  Dan  into  North 
Carolina.     Meanwhile,  Cornwallis  had  despatched  Tarleton  with  a  body 
of  cavalry  into  the  region  between  the  Haw  and  Deep  Rivers  to  encourage 
the  tories.     Being  informed  of  this  movement,  Greene  sent  Colonel  Lee 
into  the  same  district.     Three  hundred  loyalists,  already  under  arms, 
were  marching  to  join  Tarleton.     On  the  route  they  were  intercepted  by 
the  American  cavalry,  whom,  supposing  them  to  be  British,  they  saluted 
with  a  shout  of  "  Long  live  the  king !"    Colonel  Lee  and  his  men  quietly 
surrounded  the  unsuspecting  tories,  fell  upon  them  as  a  band  of  traitors, 
and  killed  or  captured  the  entire  company. 

10.  By  the  addition  of  the  Virginia  militia  Greene's  army  now  num 
bered  four  thousand  four  hundred  men.     Determining  to  avoid  battle  no 
longer,  he  marched  to  Guilford  Court-House,  took  a  strong  position  and 
awaited  his   antagonist.      Cornwallis,  accepting   the   challenge,  at  once 
moved  forward  to  the  attack.     On  the  15th  of  March  the  two  armies  met 
on  Greene's  chosen  ground,  and  a  severe  but  indecisive  battle  was  fought. 
The  forces  of  Greene  were  superior  in  numbers,  and  those  of  Cornwallis  in 
discipline.     If  the  American  militia  had  stood  firm,  the  result  would  not 
have  been  doubtful ;  but  the  raw  recruits  behaved  badly,  broke  line  and 
fled.    Confusion  ensued  ;  the  Americans  fought  hard,  but  were  eventually 
driven  from  the  field  and  forced  to  retreat  for  several  miles.     In  killed 
and  wounded  the  British  loss  was  greatest ;  but  large  bodies  of  the  militia 
returned  to  their  homes,  reducing  Greene's  army  to  less  than  three  thou 
sand.     Nevertheless,  to  the  British  the  result  was  equivalent  to  a  defeat. 

11.  Cornwallis  now  boasted,  made  big  proclamations,  and  then  re 
treated.     On  the  7th  of  April  he  reached  the  sea-coast  at  Wilmington, 
and  immediately  thereafter  proceeded  to  Virginia.     How  he  arrived  at 
Petersburg,  superseded  Arnold  and  sent  him  out  of  the  State  has  already 
been  narrated.     The  British  forces  in  the  Carolinas  remained  under  com 
mand  of  Lord  Rawdon,  who  was  posted  with  a  strong  division  at  Cam- 
den.     With  him  General  Greene,  after  the  departure  of  Cornwallis,  was 
left  to  contend.     The  American  army  was  accordingly  advanced  into 
South  Carolina.     A  detachment  was  sent  against  Fort  Watson,  on  the 
east  bank  of  the  Santee,  and  the  place  was  obliged  to  surrender.     Greene 
marched  with  the  main  body  to  Hobkirk's  Hill,  a  short  distance  north  of 


312  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Cainden,  posted  his  men  in  a  strong  position  and  awaited  the  movements 
of  Rawdon.  What  that  officer  would  do  was  not  long  a  question  of  d<>u!>t. 
On  the  'JOth  of  April  he  moved  from  Camden  with  his  entire  i'urce  and 
attacked  the  American  camp.  For  once  General  Greene  came  near  being 
surprised;  but  his  men  were  swiftly  formed  for  battle;  Rawdon's  column 
was  badly  arranged ;  and  for  a  while  it  seemed  that  the  entire  British 
force  would  be  slain  or  captured.  Just  at  the  critical  moment,  however, 
some  valuable  American  officers  who  commanded  in  the  centre  were 
killed ;  their  regiments,  becoming  confused,  fell  back ;  Rawdon  saw  his 
advantage,  pressed  forward,  broke  the  centre,  captured  the  hill,  and  won 
the  day.  The  Americans  retired  from  the  field,  but  saved  their  artillcry 
and  bore  away  the  wounded.  Again  the  genius  of  Greene  made  defeat 
seem  little  less  than  victory. 

12.  On  the  10th  of  May  Lord  Rawrdon  evacuated  Camden  and  retired 
to  Eutaw  Springs,  sixty-five  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Santee.     The 
British  posts  at  Granby,  Orangeburg,  Fort  Mott  and  Augusta  fell  suc 
cessively  into  the  hands  of  the  patriots.     By  the  5th  of  June  only  Eutaw 
Springs,  Charleston  and  Ninety-Six  remained  in  possession  of  the  enemy. 
The  latter  place  w-as  already  besieged  by  General  Greene,  who,  after  the 
battle  of  Hobkirk's  Hill,  advanced  to  Fort  Granby,  and  thence  to  Ninety- 
Six.     For  twenty-seven  days  the  siege  was  pressed  with  vigor.     The 
supply  of  water  was  cut  off  from  the  fort,  and  the  garrison  could  not 
have  held   out    more    than    two  days    longer;    but  Lord    Rawdon  Mas 
rapidly  approaching  with  a  force  of  two  thousand  men ;  and  the  Ameri 
cans,  after  an  unsuccessful  assault,  were  obliged,  on  the  18th  of  June,  to 
raise  the  siege  and  retreat.     Rawdon  pursued,  but  Greene  escaped,  as 
usual,  and  the  British,  abandoning  Ninety-Six,  fell  back  to  Orangeburg. 
Greene,  with  ceaseless  activity,  followed  the  retreating  enemy,  and  would, 
but  for  their  strength,  have  assaulted   Rawdon's  works.     Deeming  the 
position  impregnable,  the  American  general  recrossed  the  Santee  and  took 
his  station  on  the  highlands  in  Sumtcr  district.     Here,  in  the  healthful 
air  of  the  hill-country,  he  passed  the  sickly  months  of  summer. 

13.  Sumter,  Lee  and  Marion  were  constantly  abroad,  traversing  the 
country  in  all  directions,  cutting  off  supplies  from  the  enemy,  breaking 
his  lines  of  communication  and  smiting  the  tories  right  and  left.     Lord 
Rawdon  now  resigned  the  command  of  the  British  forces  to  Colonel  Stuart 
and  went  to  Charleston.     While  there  he  became  a  principal  actor  in  one 
of  the  most  shameful  scenes  of  the  Revolution.     Colonel  Isaac  Ilaync,  an 
eminent  patriot  who  had  formerly  taken  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  king, 
was  caught  in  command  of  a  troop  of  American  cavalry.     He  was  at  once 
taken  to  Charleston,  arraigned  before  Colonel  Balfour,  the  commandant, 


THE  END. 


313 


hurried  through  the  mockery  of  a  trial  and  condemned  to  death.  Raw- 
don  gave  his  sanction,  and  on  the  31st  of  July  Colonel  Hayne  was  hanged. 
Just  men  in  Europe  joined  with  the  patriots  of  America  in  denouncing  the 
act  as  worthy  of  barbarism. 

14.  On  the  22d  of  August  General  Greene  left  the  heights  of  the  Santee 
and  marched  toward  Orangeburg.  The  British  decamped  at  his  approach 
and  took  post  at  Eutaw  Springs,  forty  miles  below.  The  Americans 
pressed  after  them  and  overtook  them  on  the  8th  of  September.  One 
of  the  fiercest  battles 
of  the  war  ensued;  and 
General  Greene  was 
denied  a  decisive  vic 
tory  only  by  the  bad 
conduct  of  some  of  his 
men,  who,  before  the 
field  was  fairly  won, 
abandoned  themselves 
to  eating  and  drink 
ing  in  the  enemy's 
camp.  Stuart  rallied 
his  troops,  returned  to 
the  charge  and  regain- 
e  d  his  position. 
Greene,  after  losing 
five  hundred  and  fifty- 
five  men,  gave  over 
the  struggle.  The 
British  lost  in  killed 
and  wounded  nearly 
seven  hundred,  and 
more  than  five  hun 
dred  prisoners.  On 

the  day  after  the  battle  Stuart  hastily  retreated  to  Monk's  Corner ;  Greene 
followed  with  his  army,  and  after  two  months  of  manoeuvring  and  de 
sultory  warfare  the  British  were  driven  into  Charleston.  In  the  mean 
time,  General  St.  Clair  had  cleared  North  Carolina  by  forcing  the  enemy 
to  evacuate  Wilmington.  In  the  whole  country  south  of  Virginia  only 
Charleston  and  Savannah  remained  under  dominion  of  the  king's  army ; 
the  latter  city  was  evacuated  by  the  British  on  the  llth  of  July,  and  the 
former  on  the  14th  of  December,  1782.  Such  was  the  close  of  the  Revo 
lution  in  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia. 


GENERAL,  GHEENE. 


314  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

15.  But  the  final  scene  was  to  be  enacted  in  Virginia.     There,  in  the 
last  days  of  April,  1781,  Cornwallis  took  command  of  the  British  urmv 
and  began  to  ravage  the  country  on  both  banks  of  the  James.     In  the 
course  of  the  following  two  months  property,  public  and  private,  was 
destroyed  to  the  value  of  fifteen  million  dollars.     La  Fayette,  to  whom 
the  defence  of  the  State  had  been  entrusted,  was  unable  to  meet  Corn 
wallis  in  the  field,  but  watched  his  movements  with  sleepless  vigilance. 
While  the  British  were  in  the  vicinity  of  Richmond  a  detachment  under 
Tarleton  proceeded  as  far  west  as  Charlottesville,  where  the  Virginia 
legislature  was  in  session.     The  town  was  taken,  the  country  devastated, 
and  seven  members  of  the  assembly  made  prisoners.     Governor  Jefferson 
escaped  only  by  riding  into  the  mountains. 

16.  When  there  was  little  left  to  destroy,  Cornwallis  marched  down 
the  north  bank  of  the  James  to  Green  Springs,  eight  miles  above  the  site 
of  Jamestown.     He  had  received  orders  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton  to  de 
scend  the  river  and  take  such  a  position  on  the  coast  as  would  keep  the 
army  within  supporting  distance  of  Xcw  York  ;  for  Clinton  was  very 
apprehensive  that  Washington  and  the  French  would  attack  him.     La 
Fayette  hovered  upon  the  rear  of  Cornwallis;  and  on  the  6th  of  July, 
when  it  was  supposed  that  the  main  body  of  the  encmv  had  crossed  the 
James,  General  Wayne,  who  led  the  American  advance,  suddenly  attacked 
the  whole  British  army.     Cornwallis  was  so  surprised  by  the  audacious 
onset  that  when  Wayne,  seeing  his  mistake,  made  a  hasty  retreat,  no  pur 
suit  was  attempted.     The  loss  of  the  two  armies  was  equal,  being  a  hun 
dred  and  twenty  on  each  side.     After  the  passage  of  James  River,  the 
British  marched  to  Portsmouth,  where  Arnold  had  had  his  headquarters 
in  the  previous  spring.     There  Cornwallis  would  have  fortified  himself; 
but  the  orders  of  Clinton  were  otherwise;  and  in  the  first  days  of  August 
the  army  was  again  embarked  and  conveyed  to  Yorktown,  on  the  southern 
bank  of  York  River,  a  few  miles  above  the  mouth. 

17.  La  Fayette  quickly  advanced  into  the  peninsula  and  took  post  but 
eight  miles  distant  from  the  British.     From  this  position  he  sent  urgent 
despatches  to  Washington,  beseeching  him  to  come  to  Virginia  and  aid  in 
striking  the  enemy  a  fatal  blow.     A  powerful  French  armament,  com 
manded  by  Count  de  Grasse,  was  hourly  expected   in  the  Chesapeake, 
and  La  Favcttc  saw  at  a  glance  that  if  a  fleet  could  be  anchored  in  the 
mouth  of  York  River,  cutting  off  retreat,  the  doom  of  Cornwallis  would 
be  sealed.     During  the  months  of  July  and  August,  Washington,  from 
his  camp  on  the  Hudson,  looked  wistfully  to  the  South.    But  all  the  while 
Clinton  was  kept  in  feverish  alarm  by  false  despatches,  written  for  the 
purpose  of  falling  into  his  hands.     These  intercepted  messages  indicated 


THE  END. 


315 


that  the  Americans  and  French  would  immediately  begin  the  siege  of 
New  York ;  and  for  that  Clinton  made  ready.  When,  in  the  last  days 
of  August,  he  was  informed  that  Washington  had  broken  up  his  camp 
and  was  already  marching  with  his  whole  army  toward  Virginia,  the 
British  general  would  not  believe  it,  but  went  on  preparing  for  a  siege. 
Washington  pressed  rapidly  forward,  paused  two  days  at  Mount  Vernon, 
where  he  had  not  been  for  six  years,  and  met  La  Fayette  at  Williams- 
burg.  Meanwhile,  on  the  30th  of  August,  the  French  fleet,  numbering 
twenty-eight  ships  of  the  line,  with  nearly  four  thousand  troops  on  board, 
had  reached  the  Chesapeake  and  safely  anchored  in  the  mouth  of  York 
River.  Cornwallis,  with  the  British  army,  was  blockaded  both  by  sea 
and  land. 

18.  To  add  still  further  to  the  strength  of  the  allies,  Count  de  Barras, 
who  commanded  the  French  flotilla  at  Newport,  sailed  into  the  Chesa 
peake  with  eight  ships  of  the 
line  and  ten  transports,  bear 
ing  cannon  for  the  siege.  On 
the  5th  of  September  the 
English  admiral  Graves  ap 
peared  in  the  bay,  and  a  naval 
battle  ensued,  in  which  the 
British  ships  were  so  roughly 
handled  that  they  returned 
to  New  York.  On  the  28th 
of  September  the  allied 
armies,  superior  in  numbers 
and  confident  of  success,  en 
camped  around  Yorktown. 
The  story  of  the  siege  is  brief. 
Tarleton,  who  occupied  Glou 
cester  Point,  on  the  other  side 

of  the  river,  made  one  spirited  sally,  but  was  driven  back  with  severe 
loss.  On  the  night  of  the  6th  of  October  the  trenches  were  opened  at  the 
distance  of  six  hundred  yards  from  the  British  works.  The  cannonade 
was  constant  and  effective.  On  the  llth  of  the  month  the  allies  drew 
their  second  parallel  within  three  hundred  yards  of  Cornwallis's  redoubts. 
On  the  night  of  the  14th  the  enemy's  outer  works  were  carried  by  storm. 
At  daydawn  of  the  16th  the  British  made  a  sortie,  only  to  be  hurled  back 
into  their  entrenchments.  On  the  next  day  Cornwallis  proposed  a  sur 
render;  on  the  18th  terms  of  capitulation  were  drawn  up  and  signed; 
and  at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  19th  Major-General  O'Hara — 


SIEGE  OF  YOBKTOWN,  OCTOBER,  1781. 


316  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

for  Cornwall  is,  feigning  sickness,  remained  in  his  tent — led  the  whole 
British  army  from  the  trenches  into  an  open  field,  where,  in  the  presence 
of  the  allied  ranks  of  France  and  America,  seven  thousand  two  hundred 
and  forty-seven  English  and  Hessian  soldiers  laid  down  their  arm>,  de 
livered  their  standards,  and  became  prisoners  of  war.  Eight  hundred 
•UM!  forty  sailors  were  also  surrendered.  Seventy-live  brass  and  thirty- 
one  iron  guns  \vere  taken,  together  with  all  the  accoutrements  of  the 
army. 

19.  By  a  swift  courier  the  news  was  borne  to  Congress.     On  the  even 
ing  of  the  23d  the  messenger  rode  into  Philadelphia.    When  the  sentinels 
of  the  city  called  the  hour  often  that  night,  they  added,  "  and  Cornwd/li* 
is  taken"     On  the  morrow  Congress  assembled,  and  before  that  august 
body  the  despatch  of  Washington  was  read.     The  members,  exulting  and 
weeping  for  gladness,  went  in  concourse  with  the  citizens  to  the  Dutch 
Lutheran  church  and  turned  the  afternoon  into  a  thanksgiving.    The  note 
of  rejoicing  sounded  through  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land ;  for  it 
was  seen  that  the  dominion  of  the  Briton  in  America  was  for  ever  broken. 

20.  After  the  surrender  the  conquered  army  was  inarched  under  guard 
to  the  barracks  of  Lancaster.     Washington,  with  the  victorious  Americans 
and  French,  returned  to  the  camps  of  New  Jersev  and  the  Hudson.     On 
the  Continent  of  Europe  the  news  was  received  with  every  demonstration 
of  gladness.     In  England  the  king  and  his  ministers  heard  the  tidings 
with  mortification  and  rage;  but  the  English  people  were  either  secretly 
pleased  or  openly  rejoiced.     During  the  fall  and  winter  the  ministerial 
majority  in  Parliament  fell  off  rapidly;  and  on  the  20th  of  March,  1782, 
Lord  North  and   his  friends,  unable  longer  to  conduct  the  government, 
resigned  their  offices.     A  new  ministry  was  immediately  formed,  favor 
able  to  America,  favorable  to  freedom,  favorable  to  peace.     In  the  begin 
ning  <>f  May  the  command  of  the  British  forces  in  the  United  States  was 
transferred  from  Clinton  to  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  a  man  friendly  to  American 
interests.     The  hostile  demonstrations  of  the  enemy,  now  confined  to  New 
York  and  Charleston,  ceased ;  and  Washington  made  no  efforts  to  dis 
lodge  the  foe,  for  the  war  had  really  ended. 

21.  In  the  summer  of  1782  Richard  Oswald  was  sent  by  Parliament 
to  Paris.     The  object  of  his  mission  was  to  confer  with  Franklin  and 
.lav,   the  ambassadors  of  the  United   States,  in   regard   to  the  terms  of 
peace.      Bciore  the  di>eiissions  were  ended,  John   Adams,  arriving  from 
Amsterdam,  and  Henry  Laurens  from   London,  entered  into  the  negotia 
tions.     On  the   30th  of  November  preliminary  articles  of   peace  were 
agreed  to  and  signed  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain  by  Oswald,  and  on  be 
half  of  the  United  States  by  Franklin,  Adams,  Jay  and  Laurens.     In 


CLOSE  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 
Treaty  of  1783. 


THE  END.  317 

the  following  April  the  terms  were  ratified  by  Congress;  but  it  wras 
not  until  the  3d  of  November,  1783,  that  a  final  treaty  was  effected  be 
tween  all  the  nations  that  had  been  at  war.  On  that  day  the  ambassadors 
of  Holland,  Spain,  England,  France  and  the  United  States,  in  a  solemn 
conference  at  Paris,  agreed  to  and  signed  the  articles  of  a  permanent 
peace. 

22.  The  terms  of  THE  TREATY  OF  1783  were  briefly  these:  A  full 
and  complete  recognition  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States ;  the 
recession  by  Great  Britain  of  Florida  to  Spain;  the  surrender  of  all  the 
remaining  territory  east  of  the  Mississippi  and  south  of  the  great  lakes  to 
the  United  States ;  the  free  navigation  of  the  Mississippi  and  the  lakes 
by  American  vessels ;  the  concession  of  mutual  rights  in  the  Newfound 
land  fisheries ;  and  the  retention  by  Great  Britain  of  Canada  and  Nova 
Scotia,  with  the  exclusive  control  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

23.  Earlv  in  August  Sir  Guy  Carleton  received  instructions  to  evacuate 
New  York  city.     Three  months  were  spent  in  making  arrangements  for 
this  important  event.     Finally,  on  the  25th  of  November,  everything 
was  in  readiness ;  the  British  array  was  embarked  on  board  the  fleet ;  the 
sails  were  spread;  the  ships  stood  out  to  sea;  dwindled  to  white  specks 
on  the  horizon ;  disappeared.     The  Briton  was  gone.    After  the  struggles 
and  sacrifices  of  an  eight  years'  war  the  patriots  had  achieved  the  inde 
pendence  of  their  country.     The  United  States  of  America  took  an  equal 
station  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

24.  Nine  days  after  Carleton's  departure  there  was  a  most  affecting 
scene  in  the  city.     Washington  assembled  his  officers  and  bade  them  a 
final  adieu.     When  they  were  met,  the  chieftain  spoke  a  few  affectionate 
words  to  his  comrades,  who  came  forward  in  turn   and  with  tears  and 
sobs  which  the  veterans  no  longer  cared  to  conceal  bade  him  farewell. 
Washington  then  walked  to  Whitehall,  followed  by  a  vast  concourse  of 
citizens  and  soldiers,  and  thence  departed  to  Annapolis,  where  Congress 
was  in  session.     On  his  way  he  paused  at  Philadelphia  and  made  to  the 
proper  officers  a  report  of  his  expenses  during  the  war.     The  account  was 
in  his  own  handwriting,  and  covered  a  total  expenditure  of  seventy-four 
thousand  four   hundred  and  eighty-five  dollars — all   correct  to  a  cent. 
The  route  of  the  chief  from  Paulus's  Hook  to  Annapolis  was  a  continuous 
triumph.     The  people  by  hundreds  and  thousands  flocked  to  the  villages 
and  roadsides  to  see  him  pass ;  gray-headed  statesmen  to  speak  words  of 
praise ;  young  men  to  shout  with  enthusiasm ;  maidens  to  strew  his  way 
with  flowers. 

25.  On  the  23d  of  December  Washington  was  introduced  to  Congress. 
To  that  body  of  patriotic  sages  he  delivered  an  address  full  of  feeling, 


318  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


wisdom  and  modesty.  Then  with  that  dignity  which  always  market  his 
conduct  he  surrendered  his  commission  as  commander-in-ehief  of  the 
American  army.  General  Mifflin,  the  president  of  Congress,  responded 
in  an  eloquent  manner,  and  then  the  hero  retired  to  his  home  at  Mount 
Vernon.  The  man  whom,  the  year  before,  some  disaffected  soldiers  were 
going  to  make  king  of  America,  now,  by  his  own  act,  became  a  citizen 
of -the  Republic. 


CHAPTER    IX. 
CONFEDERATION  AND    UNION. 

DURING  the  progress  of  the  Revolution  the  civil  government  of  the 
United  States  was  in  a  deplorable  condition.  Nothing  but  the  im 
minent  peril  of  the  country  had,  in  the  first  place,  led  to  the  calling  of  a 
Continental  Congress.  And  when  that  body  assembled,  it  had  no  method 
of  proceeding,  no  constitution,  no  power  of  efficient  action.  The  two 
great  wants  of  the  country  were  money  1o  carry  on  the  war  and  a  central 
authority  to  direct  the  war:  the  former  of  these  was  never  met;  and 
Washington  was  made  to  supply  the  latter.  Whenever  Congress  would 
move  in  the  direction  of  a  firmer  government,  division  would  spring  up, 
and  action  would  be  checked  by  the  remonstrance  of  jealous  colonies. 
Nevertheless,  the  more  far-seeing  statesmen  of  the  times  labored  constantly 
to  create  substantial  political  institutions. 

2.  Foremost  of  all  those  who  worked  for  better  government  was  Ben 
jamin  Franklin.     As  early  as  the  times  of  the  French  and  Indian  War 
he  began  to  agitate  the  question  of  a  permanent  union  of  the  colonies. 
During  the  troubled  years  just  preceding  the  Revolution  he  brooded  over 
his  cherished  project,  and  in  1775  laid  before  Congress  the  plan  of  a  per 
petual  confederation  of  the  States.     But  the  attention  of  that  body  was 
wholly  occupied   with   the   stirring  events  of  the  day,  and   Franklin's 
measure  received  but  little  notice.     Congress,  without  any  real  authority, 
began  to  conduct  the  government,  and  its  legislation  was  generally  ac 
cepted  by  the  States.     Still,  the  central  authority  was  only  an  authority 
by  sufferance,  and  was  liable  at  any  time  to  be  annulled  by  the  caprice 
of  State  legislatures. 

3.  Under  such  a  system  thinking  men  grew  restless.     On  the  llth  of 
June,  1776,  a  committee  was  appointed  by  Congress  to  prepare  a  plan 


CONFEDERATION  AND   UNION.  319 

of  confederation.  After  a  month  the  work  was  completed  and  laid  before 
the  house.  Another  month  was  spent  in  fruitless  .debates,  and  then  the 
question  was  laid  over  till  the  following  spring.  In  April  of  1777  the 
discussion  was  resumed,  and  continued  through  the  summer.  Meanwhile, 
the  power  of  Great  Britain  being  overthrown,  the  States  had  all  adopted 
republican  governments,  and  the  sentiment  of  national  union  had  made 
considerable  headway.  Finally,  on  the  15th  of  November,  a  vote  was 
taken  in  Congress,  and  the  articles  of  confederation  reported  by  the  com 
mittee  were  adopted.  The  next  step  was  to  transmit  the  articles  to  the 
several  State  legislatures  for  ratification.  The  time  thus  occupied  ex 
tended  to  the  following  June,  and  then  the  new  frame  of  government  was 
returned  to  Congress  with  many  amendments.  These  having  been  con 
sidered  and  the  most  serious  objections  removed,  the  articles  were  signed 
by  the  delegates  of  eight  States  on  the  9th  of  July,  1778.  Later  in  the 
same  month  the  representatives  of  Georgia  and  North  Carolina  affixed 
their  signatures.  In  November  the  delegates  of  New  Jersey,  and  in  the 
following  February  those  of  Delaware,  signed  the  compact.  Maryland 
held  aloof;  and  it  was  not  until  March  of  1781  that  the  consent  of  that 
commonwealth  could  be  obtained.  Thus  the  Revolution  was  nearly 
ended  before  the  new  system  was  finally  ratified. 

4.  The  government  of  the  United  States  under  the  articles  of  con 
federation  was  a  democratic  republic.     It  presented  itself  under  the  form 
of  A   LOOSE   UNION   OF   INDEPENDENT    COMMONWEALTHS — a  con 
federacy  of  sovereign  States.     The  executive  and  legislative  powers  of 
the  general  government  were  vested  in  Congress — a  body  composed  of 
not  less  than  two  nor  more  than  seven  representatives  from  each  State. 
But  Congress  could  exercise  no  other  than  delegated  powers ;  the  sove 
reignty  was  reserved  to  the  States.     The  most  important  of  the  exclusive 
privileges  of  Congress  were  the  right  of  making  war  and  peace,  the  regu 
lation  of  foreign  intercourse,  the  power  to  receive  and  send  ambassadors, 
the  control  of  the  coinage  of  money,  the  settlement  of  disputed  boundaries 
and  the  care  of  the  public  domain.     There  was  no  chief  magistrate  of  the 
Republic;  and  no  general  judiciary  was  provided  for.     The  consent  of 
nine  States  was  necessary  to  complete  an  act  of  legislation.     In  voting 
each  State  cast  a  single  ballot.     The  union  of  the  States  was  declared  to 
be  perpetual. 

5.  On  the  day  of  the  ratification  of  the  articles  by  Maryland  the  old 
Congress  adjourned,  and  on  the  following  morning  reassembled  under  the 
new  form  of  government.     From  the  very  first  the  inadequacy  of  that 
government  was  manifest.     To  begin  with,  it  contradicted  the  doctrines 
of  the  Declaration  of  Independence.     Congress  had  but  a  shadow  of 


320  JIISTORY  OF  THK   I'MTKl)  STATES. 

authority,  and  that  shadow,  instead  of  proceeding  from  the  people, 
emanated  from  States  which  were  declared  to  be  sovereign  and  inde 
pendent.  The  first  great  duty  of  the  new  government  was  to  provide 
for  the  payment  of  the  war  debt,  which  had  now  readied  -the  sum  of 
thirty-eight  million  dollars.  Congress  could  only  recommend  to  tin- 
several  States  the  levying  of  a  sufficient  tax  to  meet  the  indcbtcdin  — . 
Some  of  the  States  made  the  required  levy;  others  were  dilatory;  others 
refused.  At  the  very  outset  the  government  was  balked  and  thwarted. 
The  serious  troubles  that  attended  the  disbanding  of  the  army  were  trace 
able  rather  to  the  inability  than  to  the  indisposition  of  Congress  to  pay  the 
soldiers.  The  princely  fortune  of  Robert  Morris  was  exhausted  and  him 
self  brought  to  poverty  in  a  vain  effort  to  sustain  the  credit  of  the  govern 
ment.  For  three  years  after  the  treaty  of  peace  public  affairs  were  in  a 
condition  bordering  on  chaos.  The  imperiled  state  of  the  Republic  was 
viewed  with  alarm  by  the  sagacious  patriots  who  had  carried  the  Revolu 
tion  to  a  successful  issue.  It  was  seen  that  unless  the  articles  of  confedera 
tion  could  be  replaced  with  a  better  system  the  nation  would  go  to  ruin. 
6.  The  project  of  remodeling  the  government  originated  at  Mount 
Vernon.  In  1785,  Washington,  in  conference  with  a  company  of  states 
men  at  his  home,  advised  the  calling  of  a  convention  to  meet  at  Annapolis 
in  the  following  year.  The  proposition  was  received  with  favor;  and  in 
September  of  1786  the  representatives  of  five  States  assembled.  The 
question  of  a  tariff  on  imports  was  discussed ;  and  then  the  attention  of 
the  delegates  was  turned  to  a  revision  of  the  articles  of  confederation. 
Since  only  a  minority  of  the  States  were  represented  in  the  conference,  it 
was  resolved  to  adjourn  until  May  of  the  following  year,  and  all  the 
States  were  urgently  requested  to  send  representatives  at  that  time. 
Congress  also  invited  the  several  legislatures  to  appoint  delegates  to  the 
proposed  convention.  All  of  the  States  except  Rhode  Island  responded 
to  the  call ;  and  on  the  second  Monday  in  May,  1787,  the  representatives 
assembled  at  Philadelphia.  Washington,  who  was  a  delegate  from  Vir 
ginia,  was  chosen  president  of  the  convention.  A  desultory  discussion 
followed  until  the  20th  of  the  month,  when  Edmund  Randolph  intro 
duced  a  resolution  to  sc»t  aside  the  articles  of  confederation  and  adopt  a 
new  constitution.  There  was  further  debate ;  and  then  a  committee  was 
appointed  to  revise  the  articles.  Early  in  September  the  work  was  done; 
the  report  of  the  committee  was  adopted  ;  and  that  report  was  THE  Cox- 
STiTrTiox  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES.*  At  the  same  time  it  was  resolved 
to  send  copies  of  the  new  instrument  to  the  several  legislatures  for  ratifi 
cation  or  rejection. 

*  The  Constitution  was  written  by  Gouvernc'iir  Morris,  of  Pennsylvania. 


CONFEDERATION  AND   UNION. 


321 


7.  On  the  question  of  adopting  the  Constitution  the  people  were  divided. 
It  was  the  first  great  political  agitation  in  the  country.    Those  who  favored 
the  new  frame  of  government  were  called  FEDERALISTS  ;  those  who  op 
posed,  ANTI-FEDERALISTS  or  REPUBLICANS.     The  leaders  of  the  former 
party  were  Washington,  Jay,  Madison  and  Hamilton,  the  latter  statesman 
throwing  the  whole  force  of  his  genius  and  learning  into  the  controversy. 
In  those  able  papers  called  the  Federalist  he  and  Madison  successfully 
answered  every  objection  of  the  anti-Federal  party.     Hamilton  was  the 
first   and  perhaps   the   greatest  expounder  of  constitutional  liberty  in 
America,    To  him  the 

Republic  owes  a  debt 
of  perpetual  gratitude 
for  having  established 
on  a  firm  and  enduring 
basis  the  true  prin 
ciples  of  free  govern 
ment. 

8.  Under  the  Con 
stitution  of  the  United 
States  the  powers  of 
government    are     ar- 
ran ged   under   t  h  r  e  e 
heads  —  LEGISLA 
TIVE,    EXECUTIVE 
and  JUDICIAL.     The 
legislative   power    is 
vested  in  Congress — 
a  body  composed  of  a 
Senate   and   a  House 
of  Representatives. 
The  members  of  the 
Senate  are  chosen  by 
the  legislatures  of  the 

several  States,  and  serve  for  a  period  of  six  years.  Each  State  is  repre 
sented  by  two  Senators.  The  members  of  the  House  of  Representatives 
are  elected  by  the  people  of  the  respective  States ;  and  each  State  is  en 
titled  to  a  number  of  representatives  proportionate  to  the  population  of 
that  State.  The  members  of  this  branch  are  chosen  for  a  term  of  two 
years.  Congress  is  the  law-making  power  of  the  nation ;  and  all  legis 
lative  questions  of  a  general  character  are  the  appropriate  subjects  of 
congressional  action. 
21 


ALEXANDER  HAMILTON. 


3'2'2  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

9.  The  executive  power  of  the  United  States  is  vested  in  a  Proidrnt, 
who  is  chosen  lor  a  period  of  four  years  by  a  body  of  men  called  the 
electoral  college.     The  electors  composing  the  college  are  chosen  l»y  the 
people  of  the  several  States ;  and  each  State  is  entitled  to  a  number  of 
electors  equal  to  the  number  of  its  representatives  and  senators  in  C'"n- 
giess.     The  duty  of  the  President  is  to  enforce  the  laws  of  Congress  in 
accordance   with   the   Constitution.      He   is   commander-in-chief  of  the 
armies  and  navies  of  the  United  States.     Over  the  legislation  of  Congress 
he  has  the  power  of  veto;  but  a  two-thirds  congressional  majoritv  may 
pass  a  law  without  the  President's  consent.     He  has  the  right  of  appoint 
ing  cabinet  officers  and  foreign  ministers;  but  all  of  his  appointments 
must    be   approved  by  the  Senate.     The  treaty-making  power  is  also 
lodged  with  the  President ;  but  here  again  the  concurrence  of  the  Senate 
is  necessary.    In  case  of  the  death,  resignation  or  removal  of  the  President, 
the  Vice-President  becomes  chief  magistrate;    otherwise  his  duties  are 
limited  to  presiding  over  the  Senate. 

10.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  is  vested  in  a  supreme 
court  and  in  inferior  courts  established  by  Congress.     The  highest  judi 
cial  officer  is  the  chief-justice.    All  the  judges  of  the  supreme  and  inferior 
courts  hold  their  offices  during  life  or  good  behavior.     The  jurisdiction 
of  these  courts  extends  to  all  causes  arising  under  the  Constitution,  laws 
and  treaties  of  the  United  States.     The  right  of  trial  by  jury  is  granted 
in  all  cases  except  the  impeachment  of  public  officers.     Treason  against 
the  United  States  consists  only  in  levying  war  against  them,  or  in  giving 
aid  and  comfort  to  their  enemies. 

11.  The  Constitution  further  provides  that  full  faith  shall  be  given  in 
all  the  States  to  the  records  of  every  State ;  that  the  citizens  of  any  State 
shall  be  entitled  to  the  privileges  of  citizens  in  all  the  States ;  that  new 
territories  may  be  organized  and  new  States  admitted  into  the  Union ; 
that  to  every  State  shall  be  guaranteed  a  republican  form  of  government; 
and  that  the  Constitution  may  be  altered  or  amended  whenever  the  same 
is  proposed  by  a  two-thirds  majority  of  both  houses  of  Congress  and  rati 
fied  by  three-fourths  of  the  legislatures  of  the  several  States.     In  accord 
ance  with  this  last  provision  fifteen  amendments  have  been  made  to  the 
Constitution.    The  most  important  of  these  are  the  articles  which  guarantee 
religious  freedom;  change  the  method  of  electing  President  and  \' ire- 
President  ;  abolish  slavery ;   and  forbid  the  abridgment  of  suffrage  on 
account  of  race  or  color. 

12.  Before  the  end  of  1788  eleven  of  the  States  had  adopted  the  Constitu 
tion.    By  its  own  t«-nns  the  new  government  was  to  go  into  operation  when 
nine  States  should  ratify.    For  a  while  North  Carolina  and  Rhode  Island 


RECAPITULATION.  323 

hesitated,  but  their  consent  was  finally  obtained.  In  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  the  Constitution  and  a  resolution  of  Congress,  the  first  Wed 
nesday  of  January,  1789,  was  named  as  the  time  for  the  election  of  a  chief 
magistrate.  The  people  had  but  one  voice  as  to  the  man  who  should  be  hon 
ored  with  that  high  trust.  Early  in  April  the  ballots  of  the  electors  were 
counted  in  the  presence  of  Congress,  and  George  Washington  was  unani 
mously  chosen  President  and  John  Adams  Vice-President  of  the  United 
States.  On  the  14th  of  the  month  Washington  received  notification  of  his 
election,  and  departed  for  New  York.  His  route  thither  was  a  constant  tri 
umph.  With  this  auspicious  event  the  period  of  revolution  and  confedera 
tion  ends,  and  the  era  of  nationality  in  the  New  Republic  is  ushered  in. 


RECAPITULATION. 


CHAPTEK  I. 

Importance  of  the  Eevolution. — The  question  decided  by  it.— Character  of  the  contest. 
— The  causes. — Great  Britain  claims  the  right  of  arbitrary  government. — France  incites 
the  rebellion. — The  disposition  of  the  Americans  encourages  independence. — Public 
opinion  leads  to  the  same  result. — The  king  provokes  a  conflict. — Parliament  passes  op 
pressive  acts. — The  question  of  taxation. — Nature  of  the  dispute. — The  Importation  Act. 
— Its  provisions. — Writs  of  Assistance  are  issued. — And  resisted. — The  sugar  and  wine 
duties. — The  colonists  refuse  to  pay  them. — A  Stamp  Act  is  proposed. — Indignation  in 
the  colonies. — The  question  of  the  Indian  war-debt  arises. — The  Stamp  Act  is  passed. — 
Its  provisions. — The  news  is  received  in  America. — The  wrath  of  the  people. — Scene  in 
the  House  of  Burgesses.— Patrick  Henry's  speech.— Passage  of  the  resolutions. — Other 
assemblies  pursue  a  similar  course.— The  first  Colonial  Congress. — A  Declaration  of  Rights 
is  adopted. — Memorials  to  the  king  and  Parliament.— The  Stamp  Act  is  resisted. — And 
the  stamps  destroyed. — Suspension  of  business. — The  Sons  of  Liberty.— A  non-importa 
tion  agreement  is  made. — The  wrath  of  England.—  Camden  and  Pitt  defend  the  colonists. 
— Repeal  of  the  Stamp  Act. — Joy  follows. — Townshend  renews  the  scheme. — Secures  the 
passage  of  a  glass  and  tea-tax. — The  Americans  resist  the  act.— Circular  of  Massachu 
setts. — Seizure  of  a  sloop  at  Boston. — Insurrection  of  the  people. — Gage  takes  possession 
of  Boston. — Is  ordered  to  arrest  the  patriots. — Rebellion  of  Virginia  and  North  Caro 
lina.— Conflict  at  New  York. — The  Boston  massacre. — Repeal  of  the  duties. — Passage 
of  the  Salary  Act. — Burning  of  the  Gaspee.— Stratagem  of  the  ministry.— Tea  is  shipped 
to  America. — Is  spoiled  at  Charleston. — Refused  at  New  York  and  Philadelphia. — And 
poured  overboard  at  Boston. — Passage  of  the  Port  Bill. — Opposition  of  the  Burgesses. — 
The  charter  of  Massachusetts  is  annulled. — The  people  declared  rebels. — The  second  Con 
gress  assembles.— Resolutions  and  addresses. — A  British  army  is  ordered  to  America. — 
Boston  Neck  fortified. — Military  stores  removed. — The  assembly  refuses  to  disband. — 
War  becomes  inevitable. 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  patriots  remove  their  stores. — Gage  plans  to  destroy  them. — Pitcairn  is  sent  for 
that  purpose.— Dawes  and  Revere  arouse  the  people.— The  British  reach  Lexington.— 
Fire  on  the  patriots. — Proceed  to  Concord. — Ransack  the  village. — Are  attacked. — And 
driven  back  to  Boston. — The  country  is  fired. — The  patriots  gather  at  Cambridge. — Allen 
and  Arnold  march  against  Ticonderoga. — And  capture  the  fortress. — The  British  are 
reinforced.— Proclamation  of  Gage.— His  plans.— The  Americans  fortify  Breed's  Hill.— 


324  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Amazement  of  the  British.— The  battle.— Kxcitement  of  the  people.— The  North  Caroli 
nians  declare  independence.— The  Colonial  Congress  assemble*.— An  appeal  to  the  king. 
—Washington  commander-in-chief.— Sketch  of  his  life.— His  duties  and  embarrasHm -\\[<. 
— Organization  of  the  army. — Royal  rule  is  overthrown. — Struggle  with  Dunmore.— Ex 
pedition  against  (Quebec. — Led  by  Schuyler,  Montgomery  and  Arnold.— Sehuvler  fulls 
sick.— Montgomery  takes  Montreal.— Hardships  of  Arnold's  march.— He  and  Montgom 
ery  unite  against  Quebec. — The  town  is  invested. — The  assault  and  defeat. — Fall  of 
Montgomery. — The  expedition  is  abandoned. — Sketch  of  Montgomery. 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  king  answers  the  colonies. — Howe  succeeds  Gage. — Siege  of  Boston. — The  Brit 
ish  evacuate  the  city. — The  Americans  enter. — Public  rejoicings. — Washington  goes  to 
New  York. — Clinton  threatens  the  city. — Cornwallis  and  Parker  proceed  against  Charles 
ton. — Rising  of  the  Carolinians. — The  attack  on  Moultrie. — Repulse  of  the  British. — Dis- 
t  roses  of  the  army.— Great  Britain  hires  the  Hessians.— And  makes  new  levies.— Exas 
peration  of  the  patriots. — The  question  of  independence. — Lee's  resolutions. — Debates. — 
A  committee,  is  appointed. — The  Declaration  of  Independence  adopted. — And  received 
with  enthusiasm. — Its  leading  principles. — Howe  returns. — Lands  an  army. — Attempts 
to  open  negotiations. — And  fails. — The  British  advance  on  Long  Island. — Fight  a  battle. 
— And  defeat  the  patriots. — Washington  saves  the  army. — Discouragement  of  the  people. 
—The  British  take  New  York. — Negotiations  are  again  attempted. — But  fail. — Move 
ments  of  the  two  armies. — Battle  of  White  Plains. — Disposition  of  the  American  forces. 
—Notice  of  Hamilton. — The  capture  of  Fort  Washington. — Fort  Lee  is  taken. — The 
Americans  retreat  across  New  Jersey. — The  pursuit  ends. — Enlargement  of  Washington's 
power-.  —  British  successes  in  Rhode  Island. — Lee's  capture. — Washington  recruits  his 
army. — Recrosses  the  Delaware. — Defeats  the  British  at  Trenton. — Effect  of  the  battle. — 
Alarm  of  the  British. — Robert  Morris  to  the  rescue. — Washington  threatens  the  British 
posts. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  British  advance  against  Trenton. — Washington  withdraws  his  forces. — Attacks 
Princeton.— And  wins  a  victory. — Takes  post  at  Morristown. — The  British  at  New  Bruns 
wick. — Cornwallis  on  the  defensive. —  Destruction  of  stores  at  Peekskill. — Lincoln  at 
tacked  at  Bonndbrook. — Try  on  burns  Danbury. — Is  attacked  and  driven  away. — Mcigs 
take-  Sag  Harbor. — Washington  advances  into  New  Jersey. — The  British  threaten  Phil 
adelphia. — Retire  to  Amboy. — Leave  the  State. — Barton  captures  Prescott. — Congress  re 
turns  to  Philadelphia. — Help  from  France. — Coming  of  La  Fayette  and  De  Kalb. — Plan 
of  Bnrgoyne's  campaign. — The  invasion  begins. — Fall  of  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga. 
—The  battle  of  Hubbardton.— Capture  of  Whitehall. — Fort  Edward  is  taken.— Schuyler 
retreats  to  the  Mohawk. — The  British  advance  is  impeded. — The  battle  of  Bennington. — 
St.  Leger  besieges  Schuyler. — Herkimer  brings  relief. — And  is  defeated.— Arnold  ad 
vances. — The  Indians  desert  the  British.— St.  Leger  retreats. — Discouragement  of  Bur- 
goym-.— ( lathering  of  the  Americans. — Burgoync  at  Saratoga. — The  first  battle. — Critical 
condition  of  the  British. — A  diversion  is  attempted  by  Clinton. — But  fails.— The  second 
battle.— The  Americans  victorious. — Burgoyne  is  surrounded.— And  driven  to  surren 
der.— The  army  of  the  North  relieves  Washington.— The  movement  of  Howe  against 
Philadelphia. — He  enters  the  Chesapeake.— The  battle  of  Brandywine.— Retreat  of  the 
Americans. —  Washington  advances  to  Warren's  Tavern. — A  storm  prevents  the  battle. — 
Countermarching  of  the  armies. — The  British  capture  Philadelphia. — Congress  adjourns 
to  Lancaster. — Washington  on  Skippack  Creek. — The  battle  of  Germantown. — Capture 
of  Forts  Mercer  and  Mitllin.— The  Americans  at  Whitemarsh.— Adventure  of  Lydia 
Pai-rah.— The  F.ritish  winter  at  Philadelphia.—  The  Americans  at  Valley  Forge.— Sor 
rows  of  Washington. 


RECAPITULATION.  325 

CHAPTER  V. 

Silas  Deane  is  sent  to  France. — His  mission. — France  favors  the  Americans. — Supplies 
are  sent  to  the  patriots. — Steuben  arrives. — Lee  and  Franklin  are  appointed  to  negotiate 
a  treaty. — Franklin's  influence  at  the  French  court. — A  treaty  is  concluded. — Sketch  of 
Franklin. — Arrival  of  D'Estaing's  fleet. — War  threatened  between  France  and  England. 
— Effort  of  Great  Britain  for  peace. — The  British  fleet  at  Philadelphia. — Withdrawal  of 
the  squadron.— The  city  evacuated. — Washington  pursues. — The  battle  of  Monmouth. — 
Lee  disobeys  orders. — Is  court-martialed  and  dismissed. — British  concentrate  at  New  York. 
— The  city  is  threatened  by  D'Estaing. — He  sails  against  Rhode  Island. — Sullivan  co-ope 
rates  against  Newport. — Howe  follows  D'Estaing. — Both  squadrons  shattered  by  a  storm. 
—The  siege  of  Newport. — Abandonment  of  the  enterprise.— Destruction  of  American  ship 
ping. — Byron  succeeds  Howe. — Marauding  of  the  British. — The  Wyoming  massacre. — 
Ruin  of  Cherry  Valley. — The  expedition  of  Major  Clarke. — The  French  and  British 
fleets  sail  away. — A  force  is  sent  against  Savannah. — Capture  of  the  city. — The  situation. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Hardships  of  the  soldiers. — Tryon's  expedition. — Is  attacked  by  the  militia. — Putnam's 
exploit. — Fall  of  Stony  Point  and  Verplank's. — Insurrection  in  Virginia. — Tryon  invades 
Connecticut. — Destruction  of  East  Haven,  Fairfield  and  Norwalk. — Stony  Point  is  retaken 
by  Wayne. — Lee  captures  Jersey  City. — An  American  flotilla  sails  to  the  Penobscot. — 
Is  ruined. — Sullivan  ravages  the  Indian  country. — The  British  evacuate  Rhode  Island. 
— War  in  the  South. — Fort  Sunbury  is  taken. — Fall  of  Augusta. — Anderson  defeats  the 
tories. — Pickens  gains  a  victory. — Augusta  is  evacuated. — Defeat  of  Lincoln's  army. — 
The  militia  rally. — Lincoln  takes  the  field. — Threatens  Augusta. — Returns  to  Charleston. 
— Is  beaten  at  Stono  Ferry. — Suspension  of  activity. — D'Estaing  arrives. — Siege  of  Sa 
vannah. — The  unsuccessful  assault. — Paul  Jones's  victory. — Reflections. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Operations  in  the  North  suspended. — Ternay's  fleet  arrives. — Campaigns  are  planned. 
— Arbuthnot  and  Clinton  besiege  Charleston. — The  city  is  taken. — Ravages  of  Tarleton. 
— Plan  of  the  British  to  conquer  South  Carolina. — Capture  of  Ninety-Six. — Cornwallis's 
success. — Tarleton's  massacre. — South  CaroHna  is  subjugated. — Clinton  returns  to  New 
York. — Marion  and  Sumter's  bands. — They  scour  the  country. — Their  victories. — Gates 
takes  command. — The  British  at  Camden. — Gates  advances  against  them. — Is  met  and 
defeated. — Is  superseded  by  Greene. — Sumter's  corps  is  broken  up. — Cruelty  of  the  Brit 
ish. — Rawdon  advances  into  North  Carolina. — Ferguson's  tories  are  defeated. — Financial 
distresses. — Sacrifices  of  Morris. — The  treason  of  Arnold. — Sketch  of  his  career. — Andre 
is  sent  to  a  conference. — The  interview. — Andre  attempts  to  return  to  New  York. — Is 
captured,  condemned  and  executed. — Treaty  with  Holland. 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

Desperate  condition  of  the  army. — The  Pennsylvania  line  revolt, — Mutiny  of  the  Jer 
sey  brigade. — Robert  Morris  secretary  of  finance. — Champe  attempts  to  capture  Arnold. — 
Fails. — Arnold's  expedition  to  Virginia, — Second  plan  to  capture  him. — He  becomes 
commander-in-chief  in  Virginia. — Is  superseded. — And  ordered  out  of  the  State. — Leads 
a  band  into  Connecticut. — Captures  Fort  Griswold. — Greene  in  the  South. — Advances 
into  South  Carolina.— Morgan  at  the  Cowpens.— Is  attacked  by  Tarleton.— But  defeats 
him. — Cornwallis  attempts  to  cut  off  Morgan's  retreat, — Greene  takes  command. — 
Crosses  the  Catawba,— Race  for  the  Yadkin.— Greene  wins  it.— Race  for  the  Dan.— 
Greene  wins  it. — Chagrin  of  the  British. — Greene  turns  upon  the  enemy. — Lee  disperses 
the  tories.— Greene  moves  forward  to  Guilford. — Cornwallis  attacks  him. — An  indecisive 
battle. — The  British  retreat  to  Wilmington. — Cornwallis  goes  to  Virginia. — The  Ameri 
cans  advance  into  South  Carolina.— The  battle  of  Hobkirk's  Hill.— The  British  retire  to 


326 


HISTORY  OF  THE  USITI-:/)  STATES. 


Eutaw  Springs. — The  siege  of  Ninety-Six. — The  place  is  abandoned  by  the  enemy. — 
Greene  in  the  highlands. — Sumter,  Lee  and  Marion  overrun  the  country. —  Hxeention  of 
Ilaym-.  — (Mxvne  advances  against  Kntaw  Springs.— The  battle. — The  liritish  retreat  to 
Charh->ti»n.— The  situation. — The  campaign  in  Virginia. — Cormvallis  ravag»->  the  State. 
— Mareiies  down  the  James. — Is  attacked  by  Wayne. — Proceeds  to  Portsmouth.— Ami 
thence  to  Yorktown. — The  Army  of  the  North  comes  down  upon  him. — The  French  fleet 
co-operates. — Yorktown  is  besieged. — And  Cornwallis's  army  taken. — Rejoicings. — Fall 
of  the  king's  party  in  Parliament. — Negotiations  for  peace. — A  treaty  is  concluded.— It- 
terms. — Oarleton  supersedes  Clinton. — Evacuation  of  New  York. — Washington  bids  fare 
well  to  his  officers. — Ketires  to  private  life. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Bad  condition  of  the  government. — Its  defects. — Franklin  pleads  for  union. — A  com 
mittee  appointed  to  prepare  a  Constitution. — The  Articles  of  Confederation  are  adopted. 
—The  colonies  are  slow  to  ratify.— The  Confederation.— Defects  of  the  same.— Chaotic 
condition  of  affairs.— A  firmer  Constitution  is  projected.— The  convention  at  Annapolis. 
—Adjournment  to  Philadelphia.— The  Constitution  is  reported  to  the  convention.— And 
adopted.— The  people  divide  on  the  question.— Sketch  of  Hamilton.— Character  of  the 
Constitution. — Amendments  thereto. — Ratification  by  eleven  States.— Washington  is 
chosen  President.— John  Adams  for  the  vice-presidency. 


PRONUNCIATION  OF  PROPER  NAMES  USED  IN  PART  III. 

[E.,  English;  F.,  French;  G.,  German;  P.,  Polish;  I.,  Indian.] 


Andre  [F.],  ftn-dra. 
Arbuthnot  [E.],  ahr-bttth-not. 
Ashe  [E.],  ash. 
Ball'our  [E.],  bSl-foor. 
Damn  [E.],  bawm. 
Baumaivhais  [F.],  bo-mahr-sha. 
Bernard  [E.],  ber-nahrd. 
Burgoyne  [E.],  bur-goin. 
Cadwallader  [E.],  kad-ivahl-la-der. 
( 'arli-ton  [E.],  kahrl-tun. 
Chanipe  [E.],  kamp. 
Chiiiidiere  [F.],  sho-df-ar. 
Cherokee  [I.],  chcr-0-ki". 
Cornwallis  [E.],  ka\vrn-\vahl-lls. 
Darrali  [E.],  dahr-rah. 
De  Barras  [F.],  dtt  bahr-rah. 
De  Floury  [F.],  dti  flur-1. 
De  Grassc  [F.],  du  grfts. 
De  Kalb  [F.],  dQ  kahlb. 
D.-laplar.'  [F.],  du-hl-plfis. 
D'Estaing  [F.],  da-slang. 
Dr  Ternny  [F.],  dtt  tCr-na. 
Ferguson  [E.],  fur-gti-sttn. 
Fraser  [E.],  frfi-zPr. 
Gloucester  [E.],  glds-tCr. 
I  lay.,.-  [E.],  han. 
Ureter  [G.],  hls-trr. 
Herkimer  [E.],  hur-k!-m?r. 
Jameson  [E.],  jam-e-sftn. 


Knowlton  [E.],  nol-tun. 

Knyphausen  [G.],  nep-how-sen. 

Kosciusko  [P.],  k6s-sl-iis-ko. 

La  Payette  [F.],  la-fa-et. 

Li-dyard  [E.],  ISd-yahrd. 

Leitch  [E.],  lech. 

Luzerne  [Swiss],  loo-zcrn. 

Mac-dougal  [H],  mflk-doo-gal. 

Ma-aw  [E.],  ina-gaw. 

Meigs  [E.],  megz. 

Moultrie  [E.],  mol-trt. 

0'IIara  [E.],  o-hahr-ri. 

Oswald  [E.],  6s-wawld. 

Otis  [E.],  o-tls. 

Pigot  [E.],  pig-6t, 

Pitcairn  [E.],  pit-karn. 

Point  au  Trembles  [F.],  pwftn-to-trahmbl. 

Prevost  [E.],  prev-f»t. 

Pulaski  [P.],  poo-lahs-kl. 

Rahl  [G.],  rahl. 

Rawdon  [E.],  raw-dun. 

Revere  [E.].  n'-ver. 

Rochambean  [F.],  ro-shJim-bO. 

Schuyler  [E.],  ski-ler. 

Sti-ubt-n  [G.I,  8tu-b5n. 

St.  Leger  [F.],  sin  la-zha. 

Tarb-ton  [E.],  tahrl-tftn. 

Vauirljan  [K.],  vawn. 

Vergennes  [F.],  vfr-zhgn. 


PART   IV. 

RATIONAL    PEEIOD. 

A.  I>.  1789—1875. 


CHAPTEK    I. 

WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION,  1789-1797. 

$  the  30th  of  April,  1789,  Washington  was  duly  inaugurated  first 
President  of  the  United  States.  The  new  government  was  to  have 
gone  into  operation  on 
the  4th  of  March,  but 
the  event  was  con 
siderably  delayed. 
The  inaugural  cere 
mony  was  performed 
on  the  balcony  of  the 
old  City  Hall,  on  the 
present  site  of  the 
Custom-House,  in 
Wall  street.  Chancel 
lor  Livingston  of  New 
York  administered  the 
oath  of  office.  The 
streets  and  house-tops 
were  thronged  with 
people;  flags  flutter 
ed  ;  cannon  boomed 
from  the  Battery.  As 
soon  as  the  public  cere- 
mony  was  ended, 
Washington  retired  to 
the  Senate  chamber  WASHING™. 

and  delivered  his  in 
augural  address.     The  organization  of  the  two  houses  of  Congress  had 
already  been  effected. 


HISTORY   OF  THE   I'M  TED  STATES. 

2.  The  new  government  was  embarrassed  with  many  difficulties.     The 
opponents  of  the  Constitution  were  not  yet  silenced,  and  from  the  !>• gin 
ning  they  caviled  at  the  measures  of  the  administration.     By  the  treat v 
of  1783  the  free  navigation  of  the  Mississippi  had  been  guaranteed.    X'.iw 
the  jealous  Spaniards  of  Xow  Orleans  hindered  the  passage  of  American 
ships.     The  people  of  the  West  looked  to  the  great  river  as  the  natural 
outlet  of  their  commerce;  they  must  be  protected  in  their  rights.     On 
many  parts  of  the  frontier  the  malignant  Red  men  were  still  at  war  with 
the  settlers.     As  to  financial  credit,  the  United  States  had  none.     In  the 
very  beginning  of  his  arduous  duties  Washington  was  prostrated  with 
sickness,  and  the  business  of  government  was  for  many  weeks  delayed. 

3.  Xot  until  September  were  the  first  important  measures  adopted. 
On  the  10th  of  that  month  an  act  was  passed  by  Congress  instituting  a 
department  of  foreign  affairs,  a  treasury  department  and  a  department  of 
war.     As  members  of  his  cabinet  Washington  nominated  Jefferson,  Knox 
and  Hamilton ;  the  first  as  secretary  of  foreign  affairs ;  the  second,  of  war ; 
and  the  third,  of  the  treasury.     In  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the 
Constitution,  a  supreme  court  was  also  organized,  John  Jay  receiving  the 
appointment  of  first  chief-justice.     Edmund  Randolph  was  chosen  attor 
ney-general.     Many  constitutional  amendments  were  now  brought  for 
ward,  and  ten  of  them  adopted.     By  this  action  on  the  part  of  Congress 
the  objections  of  North  Carolina  and  Rhode  Island  were  removed  and 
both  States  ratified  the  Constitution,  the  former  in  Xovember  of  1789 
and  the  latter  in  the  following  May. 

4.  The  national  debt  was  the  greatest  and  most  threatening  question  ; 
but  the  genius  of  Hamilton  triumphed  over  every  difficulty.     The  in 
debtedness  of  the  United  States,  including  the  revolutionary  expenses  of 
the  several  States,  amounted  to  nearly  eighty  million  dollars.     Hamilton 
adopted  a  broad  and  honest  policy.     His  plan,  which  was  laid  before 
Congress  at  the  beginning  of  the  second  session,  proposed  that  the  debt 
of  the  United  States  due  to  American  citizens,  as  well  as  the  war  debt  of 
the  individual  States,  should  be  assumed  by  the  general  government,  and 
thai  all  should  be  fully  paid.     By  this  measure  the  credit  of  the  country 
was   vastly    improved,  even    before  actual  payment  was  begun.     As  a 
moans  of  augmenting  the  revenues  of  the  government,  a  duty  was  laid  on 
the  tonnage  of  merchant-ships,  with  a  discrimination  in  favor  of  American 
vessels  ;  and  customs  were  levied  on  all  imported  articles.     Hamilton's 
financial  schemes  were  violently  opposed  ;  but  his  policy  prevailed,  and 
the  credit  of  the  government  was  soon  firmly  established. 

5.  The  proposition  to  assume  the  debts  of  the  States  had  been  coupled 
with  another  to  fix  the  seat  of  government.    After  much  discussion  it  was 


1789                  93                          97                         1801                      5 

French 

Revolution. 

Napo 

leon   I>oiiiip;ir  tck. 

94.   Partition  of 

97.  Pinckney  rejected 
Poland. 

by  the  Freneh  Direct.,  ry. 
4.  The     L're: 

93.  Execution  ol'  Louis    XVI.          99.  Overth 
93.  Fall  of  the  (jirond  ists.               99.  Napole 

row  of  the  Directory. 
on,First  Consul.        " 

o  

oleo 

93.  Reign  of  Te  rror. 

IWM  Bombardment  of  p*J 

94.  Fall  of  Robes 

pierre.          1800.  g(H 

\'        Copenhagen. 
Marengo. 

Geor 

ge  III.            96.  Gr 

eat  political  disturbanc 

es  in  England. 

:..  f 

Washington, 

President. 

L'.  (  >liio  admitted 

int. 

91.  Vermon 

t  admitted  into 

the 

Union. 

1800. 

lleinoval  of  the  seal  of 

89.  North  Carolina  rat 

ifies  the  Constitution. 

to 

Washington,  I).  <  . 

it.;.  Te 

nnessee  admitted  into 

the  1'nion. 

9i).  Khude  Island 

ratines  the    Const  ituti 

on.                         1800. 

1'a—  aL'e   of  the  Alien 

and 

at  of  govern 

ment  at  Philadelphia. 

John  Adams, 

99.  Washin 

President, 
.rton  dies  at  Mount  Ver 

non 

98.  War  with  Fra 

ice. 

4.  Ha  mill 

'  ]\'<n/nc'is 

victory. 

93.  Genet,  French  min 

ister  at  Washington. 

91'.   K 

entucky  admitted  into 

the  Union.    99.Tnaty 

with  France. 

Wash 

illgtOll    re-elected 

President. 

91.    ^\St. 

cinir's  defeat. 

Thomas  Jelier 

SO 

[>  -J 

:..  '1 

!»1.  Hank  of 

the  Tniteil  States  estab 

lished. 

94.  Whiskvlnsur 

notion. 

!•">.  .lay's  T 

reaty. 

Ji 

John  Adams,  Vice- 

President. 

Thomas  Jefferson, 

Vice-  President. 

Jo 

hn  Adams  re-elected 

Vice-President. 

.John  .Jay,  (  'liiel- 

.Justice. 

.Jetler-on,   Secret 

ary  of  State. 

Hamilton.   Sei 

retarv  of  Treasury. 

Kno2 

tary  of  War. 

1.  Aaron  Burr,  Vic  e- 

Pre 

1.  War  with  Tripoli. 

m-r 

8,  <  '"inmoti 
3.  Purchase 

ore 
of 

^>T   A.  D.  1789  -  1825.  ^& 

If          CHART    IV.         \ 

o 


17 


1825 


14.  Deposition  of 

Napoleon. 

9.  Divorce  of  Josephi 

ne      14.  Louis  XVIII, 

21.  Napoleon  dies. 

8.  The 

Peninsular  War. 

Hli 

24.  Charles  X. 

rebellion. 
7.  Treaty  of 

10.  Marriage  of  N 
Tilsit.              to  Maria 

apoleon      15.   §W|  Wa 
Louisa, 

terloo,  and  banishment 

of  Napoleon. 

12.  In 

vasion  of  Russia. 

cror. 

Orders  in  Coun 

cil.               15.  Treaty 

of  Paris. 

cr. 

FTii 

15.  Rise  of 

the  Radical  Party  in 

England. 

a    7- 

9.  lipffi  Wagram. 

George  IV. 

i  Jena. 

jiHajJ 

K~T^  16.  Pa 

rliamentary  reforms. 

.kadeofthe 

coast  of  from  Brest  to 

15.    sj^  w|  Bomb 

ardment  of  Algiers. 

trlitz. 

15.  War  wi 

th  Algiers. 

James 

Madison,  Presid 

ent. 

IL'.SU 

rrender  of  Mackinaw. 

12.  Su 

rrender  of  Detroit. 

11.  ITjl  Tippe 

canoe.     14.  Hartford  Co 

nvention. 

'        12.  II 

enry  Dearborn  appoin 

ted   commander-in-chi 

ef. 

20.  M 

aine  admitted  into 

v—. 

the 

Union. 

14.  \\  |j  Capture 

of  York. 

11.  pilX]  TJie  Pr 

esident  and  Little  Belt. 

el. 

MadisOll   re-elec 

ted  President. 

acy.                       12.  Se 

cond  embargo. 

12.  W 

ar  declared  against  Gr 

eat  Britain. 

*F>» 

18.  The  Seminole 

War. 

12.  O 

fort  Dearborn. 

18.  Capture  of  St. 

Marks  and  Pensacola 

24.  Vis 

George  Clinton  re- 

elected  Vice-President. 

it  of  La 

12.  p 

14.  Capture  and 
Queenstoivn. 

burning    of  Washingt 

James  Moiiro 

on.                     Fayette 
e,  President. 

-ident. 

12.  B 

The  Constitution  and 

the  Guerriere. 

Moiiroe  re-elect 

<;m  of  patro 
in  the  pub 

nage  estab-             ^^^ 
lie  offices.           12.  yk$3 

14.  Treaty  of  Gh 
The  Wasp  and  theFrol 

ent. 
ic. 

ed  President. 

12.JS 

The  United  States  and 

the  Macedonian. 

21.  Missouri  admitted 

into  the  Union. 

K>11  re-elec 

ted  President.          v-~. 

12.  f5u 

The  Constitution  and 

the  Java. 

r.  First  stea 

rnboat  on  the  Hudson. 

13.pf^Wto«. 

18.  Illinois  admit 

ted  into  the  Union. 

14  Uy«>rt  MC 

Henry. 

jl  —  I) 

Daniel  Tompkins, 

Vice-President. 

7.  Attack 

on  the  Chesapeake. 

K~~V\                16  In 

diana   admitted   into 

the  Union. 

7.  Passage 

of  the  Embargo  Act. 

13.  nffl  JFbftJfetyf. 

Tompkins  re-elect 
ed  Vice-President. 

lint  on,  Vi 

ce-President. 

Kpq 
13.  IwxJ  Perry's   victo 

ry.               19.  Alabam 
in 

a  admitted 
to  the  Union. 

sent  to  the 

Mediterranean. 

K>» 

13.  L||7%.e  Thames. 

21.  Rise  of  the  Slavery 

tia. 

15.  £.j{New  Orlea 

ns. 

agitation. 

13.pj  Horseshoe  Bend. 

21.  The  Missouri  Com 

l^iXi 

promise. 

13.  |iJ  The  Hornet 

and  the  Peacock. 

f~^  The  Chesapea 

ke  and  the  Shannon. 

12.  Lo 

uisiana  admitted  into 

the  Union. 

I  V  k 

Elbridge  Gerry,  Vi 

ce-President. 

13.  liJ)  The    Argus 

and  the  Pelican. 

14.  Kii  Lundy's 

Lane. 

17.  Mississippi  admitt 

ed  into  the  Union. 

IF?*! 

19.  Florida 

ceded  to  the 

14.  pU    latts  urg. 

United 

States. 

f  ^  F 


WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  329 

agreed  to  establish  the  capital  for  ten  years  at  Philadelphia,  and  afterward 
at  some  suitable  locality  on  the  Potomac.  The  next  important  measure 
was  the  organization  of  the  territory  south-west  of  the  Ohio.  In  the 
autumn  of  1790  a  war  broke  out  with  the  Miami  Indians.  Fort  Wash 
ington,  on  the  present  site  of  Cincinnati,  had  been  established  as  the 
capital  of  the  North-western  Territory ;  and  General  St.  Clair  had  re 
ceived  the  appointment  as  governor.  The  Indians  had  fairly  relinquished 
their  rights  to  the  surrounding  country ;  but  other  tribes  came  forward  with 
pretended  claims,  and  went  to  war  to  recover  their  lost  possessions.  At 
the  close  of  September,  General  Harmar,  with  fourteen  hundred  troops, 
set  out  from  Fort  Washington  to  chastise  the  hostile  Miamis.  After  de 
stroying  several  villages  and  wasting  the  country  as  far  as  the  Maumee, 
he  divided  his  army  into  detachments.  Colonel  Hardin,  who  commanded 
the  Kentucky  volunteers,  was  ambuscaded  and  his  forces  routed  at  a  vil 
lage  eleven  miles  from  Fort  Wayne;  and  on  the  21st  of  October  the 
main  division  was  defeated  with  great  loss  at  the  Maumee  Ford.  Gen 
eral  Harmar  was  obliged  to  abandon  the  Indian  country  and  retreat  to 
Fort  Washington. 

6.  In  the  beginning  of  1791  an  act  was  passed  by  Congress  establish 
ing  THE  BANK  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES.    The  measure  originated  with 
the  secretary  of  the  treasury,  and  was  violently  opposed  by  Jefferson  and 
the  anti-federal  party.     About  the  same  time  Vermont,  which  had  been 
an  independent  territory  since  1777,  adopted  the  Constitution,  and  on  the 
18th  of  February  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  the  fourteenth  State. 
The  claim  of  New  York  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  province  had  been  pur 
chased,  two  years  previously,  for  thirty  thousand  dollars.    The  first  census 
of  the  United  States,  completed  for  the  year  1790,  showed  that  the  popu 
lation  of  the  country  had  increased  to  three  million  nine  hundred  and 
twenty-nine  thousand  souls. 

7.  After  the  defeat  of  Harmar  the  government  adopted  more  vigorous 
measures  for  the  repression  of  Indian  hostilities.     On  the  6th  of  Septem 
ber,  1791,  General  St.  Clair,  with  an  army  of  two  thousand  men,  set  out 
from  Fort  Washington  to  break  the  power  of  the  Miami  confederacy. 
On  the  night  of  November  3d  he  reached  a  point  nearly  a  hundred  miles 
north  of  Fort  Washington,  and  encamped  on  one  of  the  upper  tribu 
taries  of  the  Wabash,  in  what  is  now  the  south-west  angle  of  Mercer 
county,  Ohio.     On  the  following  morning  at  sunrise  his  camp  was  sud 
denly  assailed  by  more  than  two  thousand  warriors,  led  by  Little  Turtle 
and  several  American  renegades  who  had  joined  the  Indians.     After  a 
terrible  battle  of  three  hours'  duration,  St.  Clair  was  completely  defeated, 
with  a  loss  of  fully  half  his  men.     The  fugitive  militia  retreated  pre- 


330  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

cipitatcly  to  Fort  Washington,  where  they  arrived  four  days  after  the 
battle.  The  news  of  the  disaster  spread  gloom  and  sorrow  throughout 
the  land.  St.  Clair,  overwhelmed  with  censures  and  reproaches,  was 
sup. T-eded  by  General  Wayne,  whom  the  people  had  named  Mad 
Anthony. 

8.  The  population  of  the  Territory  of  Kentucky  had  now  reached 
seventy-three  thousand.     Only  seventeen  years  before,  Daniel  Boone,  the 
hardy  hunter  of  Xorth  Carolina,  had  settled  with   his  companions  at 
Boonesborough.     Harrodsburg  and  Lexington  were  founded  about  the 
same  time.     During  the  Revolution  the  pioneers  were  constantly  beset 
by  the  savages.     After  the  expedition  of  General  Clarke,  in  1779,  the 
frontier  was  more  secure;  and  in  the  years  following  the  treaty  thousands 
of  immigrants  came  annually.     In  the  mean  time,  Virginia  had  relin 
quished  her  claim  to  the  territory;  and  on  the  1st  of  June,  1792,  Ken 
tucky  was  admitted  into  the  Union.     At  the  presidential  election,  held  in 
the  autumn  of  the  same  year,  Washington  was  again  unanimously  chosen ; 
a>  V  ice-President,  John  Adams  was  also  re-elected. 

9.  During  Washington's  second  administration  the  country  was  greatly 
troubled  in  its  relations  with  foreign  governments.     Europe  was  in  an 
uproar.     The  French  Revolution  of  1789  was  still  running  its  dreadful 
course.    After  three  years  of  unparalleled  excesses,  the  Jacobins  of  France 
had  beheaded  the  king  and  abolished  the  monarchy.     Citizen  Genet  was 
sent  by  the  new  French  republic  as  minister  to  the  United  States.     On 
his  arrival  at  Charleston,  and  on  his  way  to  Philadelphia,  he  was  greeted 
with  unbounded  enthusiasm.     Taking  advantage  of  his  popularity,  the 
ambassador  began  to  abuse  his  authority,  fitted  out  privateers  to  prey  on 
the  commerce  of  Great  Britain,  planned  expeditions  against  Louisiana, 
and,  although  the  President  had  already  issued  a  proclamation  of  neu 
trality,  demanded  an  alliance  with  the  government.     Washington  and  the 
cabinet  firmly  refused  ;  and  the  audacious  minister  threatened  to  appeal  to 
the  people.     In  this  outrageous  conduct  he  was  sustained  and  encouraged 
by  i  he  anti-Federal  party,  and  for  a  while  the  government  was  endangered. 
But  Washington  stood  unmoved,  declared  the  course  of  the  French  minis 
ter  an  insult  to  the  sovereignty  of  the  United  States,  and  demanded  \\\< 
recall.     The  republican  authorities  of  France  heeded  the  demand,  and 
Genet  was  superseded  by  M.  Fouchet. 

10.  During  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1794  the  country  was  much 
disturbed  by  a  difficulty  in  Western  Pennsylvania  known  as  the  whisky 
insurrection.     Hoping  to  improve  the  revenues  of  the  government,  Con 
gress  had,  three  years  previously,  imposed  a  tax  on  all  ardent  spirits  dis 
tilled  in  the  United  States.     While  Genet  was  at  Philadelphia,  he  and 


WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  331 

his  partisans  incited  the  people  of  the  distilling  regions  to  resist  the  tax- 
collectors.  The  disaffected  rose  in  arms.  Washington  issued  two  proc 
lamations,  warning  the  insurgents  to  disperse;  but  instead  of  obeying, 
they  fired  upon  and  captured  the  officers  of  the  government.  The  Presi 
dent  then  ordered  General  Henry  Lee  to  enter  the  rebellious  district  with 
a  sufficient  force  to  restore  order  and  enforce  the  law.  When  the  troops 
reached  the  scene  of  the  disturbance,  the  rioters  had  already  scattered. 
The  insurrection  was  a  political  rather  than  a  social  outbreak :  the  anti- 
Federalists  were  in  a  majority  in  the  distilling  region,  and  the  whisky-tax 
was  a  measure  of  the  Federal  party. 

11.  Meanwhile,  General  Wayne  had  broken  the  Miami  confederacy. 
In  the  fall  of  1793  he  entered  the  Indian  country  with  a  force  of  three 
thousand  men.     Reaching  the  scene  of  St.  Clair's   defeat,  he   built  a 
stockade  named  Fort  Recovery,  and  then  pressed  on  to  the  junction  of 
the  Au  Glaize  and  the  Maumee,  in  Williams  county,  Ohio.     Here  he 
built  and  garrisoned  Fort  Defiance.      Descending  the  Maumee  to  the 
rapids,  he  sent  proposals  of  peace  to  the  Indians,  who  were  in  council  but 
a  few  miles  distant.     Little  Turtle,  more  wise  than  the  other  chiefs, 
would  have  made  a  treaty ;  but  the  majority  were  for  battle.     On  the 
20th  of  August  Wayne  marched  against  the  savages,  overtook   them 
where  the  present  town  of  Waynesfield  stands,  and  routed  them  with  ter 
rible  losses.     The  relentless  general  then  compelled  the  humbled  chief 
tains  to  purchase  peace  by  ceding  to  the  United  States  all  the  territory 
east  of  a  line  drawn  from  Fort  Recovery  to  the  mouth  of  the  Great 
Miami  River.     This  was  the  last  service  of  General  Wayne.     Re 
maining  for  a  while  in  the  Indian  country,  he  embarked  on  Lake 
Erie  to  return  to  Philadelphia.     In  December  of  1796  he  died  on 
board  the  vessel,  and  was  buried  at  Presque  Isle. 

12.  The  conduct  of  Great  Britain  toward  the  United  States  became  as 
arrogant  as  that  of  France  was  impudent.     In  November  of  1793  George 
III.  issued  secret  instructions  to  British  privateers  to  seize  all  neutral 
vessels  that  might  be  found  trading  in  the  French  West  Indies.     The 
United  States  had  no  notification  of  this  high-handed  measure ;   and 
American  commerce  to  the  value  of  many  millions  of  dollars  was  swept 
from  the  sea  by  a  process  differing  in  nothing  from  highway  robbery. 
But  for  the  temperate  spirit  of  the  government  the  country  would  have 
been  at  once  plunged  into  war.     Prudence  prevailed  over  passion ;  and 
in  May  of  1794  Chief-Justice  Jay  was  sent  as  envoy  extraordinary  to 
demand  redress  of  the  British  government.      Contrary  to  expectation, 
his  mission  was  successful;  and  in  the  following  November  an  honor 
able  treaty  was  concluded.     Not  until  June  of  1795  were  the  terms  of 


332  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

settlement  ratified  by  the  Senate  and  signed  by  the  President.  It  was 
specified  in  the  treaty  that  Great  Britain  should  make  ample  reparation 
for  the  injuries  done  by  her  privateers,  and  surrender  to  the  United  States 
certain  Western  posts  which  until  now  had  been  held  by  English  garri 
sons.  Thus  was  the  threatened  war  averted. 

13.  In  October  of  1795  the  boundary  between  the  United  State-  and 
Louisiana  was  settled  by  a  treaty  with  Spain.     The  latter  country  at  the 
same  time  guaranteed  to  the  Americans  the  free  navigation  of  the  Mis 
sissippi.      Less  honorable  was  the  treaty  made  with  the  kingdom  of 
Algiers.      For  a  long  time  Algerine  pirates  had  infested  the  Mediter 
ranean,  preying   upon   the   commerce  of  civilized   nations;    and   tlmse 
nations,  in  order  to  purchase  exemption  from  such  ravages,  had  adopted 
the  ruinous  policy  of  paying  the  dey  of  Algiers  an  annual  tribute.     In 
consideration  of  the  tribute  the  dey  agreed  that  his  pirate  ships  should 
confine  themselves  to  the  Mediterranean,  and  should  not  attack  the  vessels 
of  such  nations  as  made  the  payment.     Now,  however,  with  the  purpose 
of  injuring  France,  Great  Britain  winked  at  an  agreement  with  the  dey 
by  which  the  Algerine  sea-robbers  were  turned   loose  on  the  Atlantic. 
By  their  depredations  American  commerce   suffered   greatly ;    and   the 
government  of  the  United   States   was  obliged   to  purchase  safety  by 
paying  the  shameful  tribute. 

14.  In  the  summer  of  1796,  Tennessee,  the  third   new  State,  was 
organized  and  admitted  into  the  Union.      Six  years  previously  Xorth 
Carolina  had  surrendered  her  claims  to  the  territory,  which  at  that  time 
contained  a  population  of  thirty-five  thousand;  and  within  five  years  the 
number  wras  more  than  doubled.     The  first  inhabitants  of  Tennessee  were 
of  that  hardy  race  of  pioneers  to  whom  the  perils  of  the  wilderness  are  as 
nothing  provided  the  wilderness  is  free.     By  the  addition  of  the  two 
States  south-west  of  the  Ohio  more  than  eighty-three  thousand  square 
miles  of  territory  were  brought  under  the  dominion  of  civilization. 

15.  Washington  was  solicited  to  become  a  candidate  for  a  third  election 
to  the  presidency;  but  he  would  not,     His  resolution  had  already  been 
made  to  end  his  public  career.    With  the  Father  of  his  Country  the  even 
ing  of  life  drew  on,  and  rest  was  necessary.     Accordingly,  in  September 
of  1796,  he  issued  to  the  people  of  the  United  States  his  Farewell  Address 
— a  document  crowded  with  precepts  of  political  wisdom,  prudent  counsels 
and  chastened  patriotism.     As  soon  as  the  President's  determination  was 
made  known  the  political  parties  marshaled  their  forces  and  put  forward 
their  champions,  John  Adams  appearing  as  the  candidate  of  the  Federal, 
and  Thomas  Jefferson  of  the  anti-Federal  party.    Antagonism  to  the  Con 
stitution,  which  had  thus  far  been  the  chief  question  between  the  parties, 


ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION.  333 

now  gave  place  to  another  issue — whether  it  was  the  true  policy  of  the 
United  States  to  enter  into  intimate  relations  with  the  republic  of  France. 
The  anti-Federalists  said,  Yes !  that  all-  republics  have  a  common  end, 
and  that  Great  Britain  was  the  enemy  of  them  all.  The  Federalists  said, 
No  !  that  the  American  republic  must  mark  out  an  independent  course 
among  the  nations,  and  avoid  all  foreign  alliances.  On  that  issue  Mr. 
Adams  was  elected,  but  Mr.  Jefferson,  having  the  next  highest  number 
of  votes,  became  Vice-President ;  for  according  to  the  old  provision  of 
the  Constitution,  the  person  who  stood  second  on  the  list  was  declared 
the  second  officer  in  the  government. 


CHAPTER   II. 

ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION,  1797-1801. 

ON  the  4th  of  March,  1797,  President  Adams  was  inaugurated.  From 
the  beginning  his  administration  was  embarrassed  by  a  powerful  and 
well-organized  opposition.  Adet,  the  French  minister,  made  inflamma 
tory  appeals  to  the  people,  and  urged  the  government  to  conclude  a  league 
with  France  against  Great  Britain.  When  the  President  and  Congress 
stood  firmly  on  the  doctrine  of  neutrality,  the  French  Directory  grew 
insolent,  and  began  to  demand  an  alliance.  The  treaty  which  Mr.  Jay 
had  concluded  with  England  was  especially  complained  of  by  the  parti 
sans  of  France.  On  the  10th  of  March  the  Directory  issued  instructions 
to  French  men-of-war  to  assail  the  commerce  of  the  United  States.  Soon 
afterward  Mr.  Pinckney,  the  American  minister,  was  ordered  to  leave  the 
territory  of  France. 

2.  These  proceedings  were  equivalent  to  a  declaration  of  war.  The 
President  convened  Congress  in  extraordinary  session,  and  measures  were 
devised  for  repelling  the  aggressions  of  the  French.  Elbridge  Gerry  and 
John  Marshall  were  directed  to  join  Mr.  Pinckney  in  a  final  effort  for  a 
peaceable  adjustment  of  the  difficulties.  But  the  effort  was  fruitless.  The 
Directory  of  France  refused  to  receive  the  ambassadors  except  upon  con 
dition  that  they  would  pledge  the  payment  into  the  French  treasury  of  a 
quarter  of  a  million  of  dollars.  Pinckney  answered  with  the  declaration 
that  the  United  States  had  millions  for  defence,  but  not  a  cent  for  tribute. 
The  envoys  were  then  ordered  to  leave  the  country  ;  but  Gerry,  who  was 


334 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


an  anti-Federalist,  was  permitted  to  remain.     These  events  occupied  the 
summer  and  fall  of  1797. 

3.  In  the  beginning  of  the  next  year  an  act  was  passed  by  Congress 
completing  the  organization  of  the  army.     Washington  was  called  from 

the  retirement  of  his 
old  age  and  appointed 
commander-  in  -  chief. 
Hamilton  was  chosen 
first  major-general.  A 
navy  of  six  frigates, 
besides  privateers,  had 
been  provided  for  at 
the  session  of  the  pre 
vious  year ;  and  a  na 
tional  loan  had  been 
authorized.  The  pa 
triotism  of  the  people 
was  thoroughly  arous 
ed;  the  treaties  with 
France  were  declared 
void,  and  v  i  g o  r  o  u  s 
preparations  were 
made  for  the  impend 
ing  war.  The  Ameri 
can  frigates  put  to  sea, 
and  in  the  summer  and 
fall  of  1799  did  good 
service  for  the  com 
merce  of  the  country.  Commodore  Truxtun,  in  the  ship  Constellation, 
won  distinguished  honors.  On  the  9th  of  February,  while  cruising  in 
the  West  Indies,  he  attacked  the  Insurgent,  a  French  man-of-war  carry 
ing  forty  guns  and  more  than  four  hundred  seamen.  A  desperate  engage 
ment  ensued;  and  Truxtun,  though  inferior  in  cannons  and  men,  gained 
a  complete  victory.  A  year  later  he  overtook  another  frigate,  allied  the 
Vnif/cftnrc,  and  after  a  five  hours'  battle  in  the  night  would  have  cap 
tured  his  antagonist  but  for  a  storm  and  the  darkness.  These  events 
added  greatly  to  the  renown  of  the  American  flag. 

4.  Meanwhile,  Napoleon   Bonaparte  had  overthrown  the  Directory  of 
France  and  made  himself  first  consul  of  the  republic.     More  wise  and 
just  than  his  associates,  he  immediately  sought  peace  with  the  United 
States.     His  proposals  were  met  with  favor.     Three  American  amhassa- 


JOHN  ADAMS. 


ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION.  335 

dors — Murray,  Ellsworth  and  Davie — reached  Paris,  after  many  delays, 
in  the  beginning  of  March,  1800.  Negotiations  were  at  once  opened, 
and,  in  the  following  September,  were  happily  terminated  with  a  treaty 
of  peace.  In  all  his  relations  with  the  United  States  Napoleon  acted  the 
part  of  a  consistent  and  honorable  ruler. 

5.  Before  the  war-cloud  was  scattered  America  was  called  to  mourn 
the  loss  of  Washington.    On  the  14th  of  December",  1799,  after  an  illness 
of  only  a  day,  the  venerated  chieftain  passed  from  among  the  living.    All 
hearts  were  touched  with  sorrow.     The  people  put  on  the  garb  of  mourn 
ing.    Congress  went  in  funeral  procession  to  the  German  Lutheran  church, 
where  General  Henry  Lee,  the  personal  friend  of  Washington,  delivered 
a  touching  and  eloquent  oration.     Throughout  the  civilized  world  the 
memory  of  the  great  dead  was  honored  with  appropriate  ceremonies.     To 
the  legions  of  France  the  event  was  announced  by  Bonaparte,  who  paid 
a  beautiful  tribute  to  the  virtues  of  "  the  warrior,  the  legislator  and  the 
citizen  without  reproach."     As  the  body  of  Washington  was  laid  in  the 
sepulchre,  the  voice  of  partisan  malignity  that  had  not  hesitated  to  assail 
his  name  was  hushed  into  everlasting  silence ;  and  the  world  with  un 
covered  head  agreed  with  Lord  Byron  in  declaring  the  illustrious  dead  to 
have  been  among  warriors,  statesmen  and  patriots 

" The  first,  the  last,  the  best, 

TlIE    ClNCINNATUS   OF   THE   WEST." 

6.  The  administration  of  Adams  and  the  eighteenth  century  drew  to  a 
close  together.     In  spite  of  domestic  dissensions  and  foreign  alarms,  the 
new  republic  was  growing  strong  and  influential.     The  census  of  1800 
showed  that  the  population  of  the  country,  including  the  black  men,  had 
increased  to  over  six  millions.     The  seventy-five  post-offices  reported  by 
the  census  of  1790  had  been  multiplied  to  nine  hundred  and  three;  the 
exports  of  the  United  States  had  grown  from  twenty  millions  to  nearly 
seventy-one  millions  of  dollars.     The  permanency  of  the  Constitution  as 
the  supreme  law  of  the  land  was  now  cheerfully  recognized.     In  Decem 
ber  of  1800  Congress  for  the  first  time  assembled  in  Washington  city,  the 
new  capital  of  the  nation.     Virginia  and  Maryland  had  ceded  to  the 
United  States  the  District  of  Columbia,  a  tract  ten  miles  square  lying  on 
both  sides  of  the  Potomac ;  but  the  part  given  by  Virginia  was  afterward 
re-ceded  to  that  State.    The  city  which  was  designed  as  the  seat  of  govern 
ment  was  laid  out  in  1792;  and  in  1800  the  population  numbered  be 
tween  eight  and  nine  thousand. 

7.  With  prudent  management  and  unanimity  the  Federal  party  might 
have  retained  control  of  the  government.     But  there  were  dissensions  in 


336  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Mr.  Adams's  cabinet.  Much  of  the  recent  legislation  of  Congress  had 
been  unwise  and  unpopular.  The  alien  law,  by  which  the  President  was 
authorized  to  send  out  of  the  country  any  foreigners  whose  presence 
should  be  considered  prejudicial  to  the  interests  of  the  United  States,  was 
specially  odious.  The  sedition  law,  which  punished  with  fine  and  im 
prisonment  the  freedom  of  speech  and  of  the  press  when  directed  abusively 
against  the  government,  was  denounced  by  the  opposition  as  an  act  of 
tyranny.  Partisan  excitement  ran  high.  Mr.  Adams  and  Mr.  Charles 
C.  Pinckney  were  put  forward  as  the  candidates  of  the  Federalists,  and 
Thomas  Jefferson  and  Aaron  Burr  of  the  Republicans  or  Democrats.  The 
latter  were  triumphant.  In  the  electoral  college  Jefferson  and  Burr  each 
received  seventy-three  votes;  Adams,  sixty-five;  and  Pinckney,  sixty-four. 
In  order  to  decide  between  the  Democratic  candidates,  the  election  was  re 
ferred  to  the  House  of  Representatives.  After  thirty-five  ballotings,  the 
choice  fell  on  Jefferson ;  and  Burr,  who  was  noAV  second  on  the  list,  was 
declared  Vice-President.  After  controlling  the  government  for  twelve 
years,  the  Federal  party  passed  from  power,  never  to  be  restored. 


CHAPTER   III. 

JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION,  1801-1809. 

AT  the  beginning  of  his  administration  Mr.  Jefferson  transferred  the 
chief  offices  of  the  government  to  members  of  the  Democratic  party. 
This  policy  had  in  some  measure  been  adopted  by  his  predecessor ;  but 
the  principle  was  now  made  universal.  Such  action  Avas  justified  by  the 
adherents  of  the  President  on  the  ground  that  the  affairs  of  a  republic 
will  be  best  administered  when  the  officers  hold  the  same  political  senti 
ments.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  Congress  was  to  abolish  the  system  of 
internal  revenues.  The  unpopular  laws  against  foreigners  and  the  free 
dom  of  the  press  were  also  repealed.  But  the  territorial  legislation  of 
Jefferson's  first  term  was  most  important  of  all. 

2.  In  the  year  1800  a  line  was  drawn  through  the  North-west  Terri 
tory  from  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Miami  River  to  Fort  Recovery,  and 
thence  to  (  anada.  Two  years  afterward  the  country  east  of  this  line  was 
erected  into  the  State  of  Ohio  and  admitted  into  the  Union.  The  por 
tion  west  of  the  line>  embracing  the  present  States  of  Indiana,  Illinois, 


JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


337 


Wisconsin  and  a  part  of  Michigan,  was  organized  under  the  name  of 
THE  INDIANA  TERRITORY.  Vincennes  was  the  capital;  and  General 
William  Henry  Har 
rison  received  the  ap- 
pointment  of  gov 
ernor.  About  the  same 
time  the  organization 
of  THE  MISSISSIPPI 
TERRITORY,  extend 
ing  from  the  western 
limits  of  Georgia  to  the 
great  river,  was  com 
pleted.  Thus  another 
grand  and  fertile  dis 
trict  of  a  hundred 
thousand  square  miles 
was  reclaimed  from 
barbarism. 

3.  More  important 
still  was  the  purchase 
of  Louisiana.  In  1800 
Napoleon  had  com 


pelled  Spain  to  make 
a  secret  cession  of  this 
vast  territory  to 
France.  The  First 

Consul  then  prepared  to  send  an  army  to  New  Orleans  for  the  purpose 
of  establishing  his  authority.  But  the  government  of  the  United  States 
remonstrated  against  such  a  proceeding;  France  was  threatened  with 
multiplied  wars  at  home ;  and  Bonaparte,  seeing  the  difficulty  of  main 
taining  a  colonial  empire  at  so  great  a  distance,  authorized  his  minister 
to  dispose  of  Louisiana  by  sale.  The  President  appointed  Mr.  Living 
ston  and  James  Monroe  to  negotiate  the  purchase.  On  the  30th  of 
April,  1803,  the  terms  of  transfer  were  agreed  on  by  the  agents  of  the 
two  nations;  and  for  the  sum  of  eleven  million  two  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  dollars  Louisiana  was  ceded  to  the  United  States.*  In  another 
convention,  which  was  signed  on  the  same  day,  it  was  agreed  that  the 
government  of  the  United  States  should  assume  the  payment  of  certain 


THOMAS  JEFFERSON. 


*  Bonaparte  accepted  in  payment  six  per  cent,  bonds  of  the  United  States,  payable 
fifteen  years  after  date.     He  also  agreed  not  to  sell  the  bonds  at  such  a  price  as  would 
degrade  the  credit  of  the  American  government. 
22 


338 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


debts  clue  from  France  to  American  citizens;  but  the  sum  thus  assumed 
should  not,  inclusive  of  interest,  exceed  three  million  seven  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  dollars.  Thus  did  the  vast  domain  west  of  the  Mississippi, 
embracing  an  area  of  more  than  a  million  square  miles,  pass  under  the 
dominion  of  the  United  States. 

4.  The  purchase  of  Louisiana  was  the  greatest  event  of  Jefferson's  ad 
ministration.     Out  of  the  southern  portion  of  the  new  acquisition  the 
TERRITORY  OF  ORLEANS  was  organized,  with  the  same  limits  as  the 
present  State  of  Louisiana ;  the  rest  of  the  vast  tract  continued  to  be 
called  THE  TERRITORY  OF  LOUISIANA.     The  possession  of  the  Missis 
sippi  was  no  longer  a  matter  of  dispute.    Very  justly  did  Mr.  Livingston 
say  to  the  French  minister  as  they  arose  from  signing  the  treaty :  "  We 
have  lived  long,  but  this  is  the  noblest  work  of  our  whole  lives." 

5.  Two  years  previous  to  these  events  John  Marshall  had  been  nomi 
nated  and  confirmed  as  chief-justice  of  the  United  States.     His  appoint 
ment  marks  an  epoch 
in  the  history  of  the 
country.    In  the  colo 
nial  times  the  English 
constitution  and  com 
mon  law  had  prevail 
ed    in   America,   and 
judicial  decisions  were 
based   exclusively   on 
precedents  established 
in    English    courts. 
When,   in    1789,   the 
new  republic  was  or 
ganized,   it    became 
necessary  to  modify  to 
a    certain   extent   the 
principles  of  jurispru 
dence    and    to    adapt 
them    to    the    altered 
theory  of  government. 
In  some  measure  this 
great  work  was  under 
taken  by  Chief- Justice 
Jay ;    but    he   was    a 

great  statesman  rather  than  a  great  judge.  It  remained  for  Chief- Justice 
Marshall  to  establish  on  a  firm  and  enduring  basis  the  noble  structure 


CHIEF-JUSTICE  MARSHALL. 


JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  339 

of  American  law.  For  thirty-five  years  he  remained  in  his  high  office, 
bequeathing  to  after  times  a  great  number  of  valuable  decisions,  in  which 
the  principles  of  the  jurisprudence  of  the  United  States  are  set  forth  with 
unvarying  clearness  and  invincible  logic. 

6.  The  Mediterranean  pirates  still  annoyed  American  merchantmen. 
All  of  the  Barbary  States — as  the  Moorish  kingdoms  of  Northern  Africa 
are  called — had  adopted  the  plan  of  extorting  annual  tributes  from  the 
European  nations.    The  emperors  of  Morocco,  Algiers  and  Tripoli  became 
especially  arrogant.     In  1803  the  government  of  the  United  States  de 
spatched  Commodore  Preble  to  the  Mediterranean  to  protect  American 
commerce  and  punish  the  hostile  powers.     The  armament  proceeded  first 
against  Morocco ;  but  the  frigate  Philadelphia,  commanded  by  Captain 
Bainbridge,  was  sent  directly  to  Tripoli.     When  nearing  his  destination, 
Bainbridge  gave  chase  to  a  pirate  whicli  fled  for  safety  to  the  batteries  of 
the  harbor.     The  Philadelphia,  in  close  pursuit,  ran  upon  a  reef  of  rocks 
near  the  shore,  became  unmanageable,  and  was  captured  by  the  Tripoli- 
tans.     The  crew  and  officers  were  taken;   the  latter  were  treated  with 
some  respect,  but  the  former  were  enslaved.     The  emperor  Yusef  and  his 
barbarous  subjects  were  greatly  elated  at  their  unexpected  success. 

7.  In  the  following  February  Captain  Decatur  recaptured  the  Phila 
delphia  in  a  marvelous  manner.     Sailing  from  Sicily  in  a  small  vessel 
called  the  Intrepid,  he  came  at  nightfall  in  sight  of  the  harbor  of  Tripoli, 
where  the  Philadelphia  was  moored.    The  Intrepid,  being  a  Moorish  ship 
which  the  American  fleet  had  captured,  was  either  unseen  or  unsuspected 
by  the  Tripolitans.     As  darkness  settled  on  the  sea,  Decatur  steered  his 
course  into  the  harbor,  slipped  alongside  of  the  Philadelphia,  lashed  the 
two  ships  together,  sprang  on  deck  with  his  daring  crew  of  only  seventy- 
four  men,  and  killed  or  drove  overboard  every  Moor  on  the  vessel.     In 
a  moment  the  frigate  was  fired,  for  it  was  the  purpose  to  destroy  her ; 
then  Decatur  and  his  men,  escaping  from  the  flames,  returned  to  the 
Intrepid  and  sailed  out  of  the  harbor  amid  a  storm  of  balls  from  the 
Tripolitan  batteries.     Not  a  man  of  Decatur's  gallant  band  was  lost,  and 
only  four  were  wounded. 

8.  In  the  last  of  July,  1804,  Commodore  Preble  arrived  with  his  fleet 
at  Tripoli  and  began  a  blockade  and  siege  which  lasted  till  the  following 
spring.     The  town  was  frequently  bombarded,  and  several  Moorish  ves 
sels  were  destroyed.     In  the  mean  time,  William  Eaton,  the  American 
consul  at  Tunis,  had  organized  a  force  in  that  kingdom,  and  was  marching 
overland  to  Tripoli.    Yusef  s  elder  brother,  Hamet,  who  was  the  rightful 
sovereign  of  Tripoli,  was  co-operating  with  Eaton  in  an  effort  to  recover 
his  kingdom.     Yusef,  alarmed  at  the  dangers  which  menaced  him  by  sea 


340  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

and  land,  made  hasty  overtures  for  peace.  His  offers  were  accepted  by  Mr. 
Lear,  the  American  consul-general  for  the  Barbary  States;  and  a  treaty 
was  concluded  on  the  4th  of  June,  1805.*  For  several  years  thereafter 
the  ilag  of  the  United  States  was  respected  in  the  Mediterranean. 

9.  in  the  summer  of  1804  the  country  was  shocked  by  the  intelligence 
that  V ice-President  Burr  had  killed  Alexander  Hamilton  in  a  duel.     As 
the  first  term  of  Mr.  Jefferson  drew  to  a  close,  Burr  foresaw  that  the 
President  would  be  renom mated,  and  that  he  himself  would  not  be  re- 
nominated.     Still,  he  had  his  eye  on  the  presidency,  and  was  determined 
not  to  be  baffled.     He  therefore,  while  holding  the  office  of  Vice-Presi 
dent,  became  a  candidate  for  governor  of  New  York.     From  that  posi 
tion  he  would  pass  to  the  presidency  at  the  close  of  Jefferson's  second 
term.    But  Hamilton's  powerful  influence  in  New  York  prevented  Burr's 
election;  and  his  presidential  ambition  received  a  stunning  blow.     From 
that  day  he  determined  to  kill  the  man  whom  he  pretended  to  regard  as 
the  destroyer  of  his  hopes.    He  accordingly  sought  a  quarrel  with  Hamil 
ton  ;  challenged  him ;  met  him  at  Wechawkcn,  opposite  New  York,  on 
the  morning  of  the  llth  of  July,  and  deliberately  murdered  him;   for 
Hamilton  had  tried  to  avoid  the  challenge,  and  when  face  to  face  with 
his  antagonist  refused  to  fire.     Thus  under  the  savage  and  abominable 
ru.-iom  of  dueling  the  brightest  intellect  in  America  was  put  out  in 
dark 

10.  In  the  autumn  of  1804  Jefferson  was  re-elected  President.     For 
V ice-President  George  Clinton  of  New  York  was  chosen  in  place  of 
Burr.     In  the  following  year  that  part  of  the  North-western  Territory 
calle;!  Wayne  county  was  organized  under  a  separate  territorial  govern 
ment  with  the  name  of  MICHIGAN.     In  the  same  spring,  Captains  Lewis 
and  Clarke,  acting  under  orders  of  the  President,  set  out  from  the  falls 
of  the  Missouri  River  with  a  party  of  thirty-five  soldiers  and  hunters  to 
cross  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  explore  Oregon.     Not  until  November 
did  they  reach  their  destination.    For  two  years,  through  forests  of  gigant  ic 
pines,  along  the  banks  of  unknown  rivers  and  down  to  the  shores  of  the 
Pacific,  did  they  continue  their  explorations.     After  wandering  among 
unheard-of  tribes  of  barbarians,  encountering  grizzly  bears  more  ferocious 
than  P>engal  tigers,  escaping  perils  by  forest  and  flood,  and  traversing  a 
route  •>}'  six  thousand  miles,  the  hardy  adventurers,  with  the  loss  of  but 
oil"  man,  returned  to  civilization,  bringing  new  ideas  of  the  vast  domains 
of  the  West, 

*  It  is  a  matter  of  astonishment  that  Lear  agreed  to  pay  Yusef  sixty  thousand  dollars 
for  the  liberation  of  American  slaves  their  liberation  ought  to  have  been  compelled— 
and  mifrht  have  been  if  Lear  had  said  so. 


JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  341 

11.  After  the  death  of  Hamilton,  Burr  fled  from  popular  indignation 
and  sought  refuge  in  the  South.     At  the  opening  of  the  next  session  of 
Congress  he  returned  to  the  capital,  and  presided  over  the  Senate  until 
the  expiration  of  his  term  of  office.     Then  he  delivered  his  valedictory, 
went  to  the  West,  and,  after  traveling  through  several  States,  took  up  his 
residence  with  an  Irish  exile  named  Harman  Blannerhassett,  who  had 
laid  out  an  estate  and  built  a  splendid  mansion  on  an  island  in  the  Ohio, 
just  below  the  mouth  of  the  Muskingum.     Here  Burr  made  a  wicked 
and  treasonable  scheme  against  the  peace  and  happiness  of  the  country. 
His  plan  was  to  raise  a  sufficient  military  force,  invade  Mexico,  wrest  that 
country  from  the  Spaniards,  detach  the  Western  and  Southern  States  from 
the  Union,  make  himself  dictator  of  a  South-western  empire,  and  perhaps 
subvert  the  government  of  the  United  States.     For  two  years  he  labored 
to  perfect  his  plans.     But  his  purposes  were  suspected.     In  accordance 
with  a  proclamation  of  the  President,  the  military  preparations  at  Blan- 
nerhassett's  Island  were  broken  up ;  and  in  February  of  1807  Burr  him 
self  was  arrested  in  Alabama  and  taken  to  Richmond  to  be  tried  on  a 
charge  of  treason.    Chief- Justice  Marshall  presided  at  the  trial,  and  Burr 
conducted  his  own  defence.     The  verdict  was,  "  Not  guilty,  for  want  of 
sufficient  proof."     But  his  escape  was  so  narrow  that  under  an  assumed 
name  he  fled  from  the  country.     Returning  a  few  years  afterward,  he  re 
sumed  the  practice  of  law  in  New  York,  lived  to  extreme  old  age,  and 
died  alone  in  abject  poverty. 

12.  During  Jefferson's  second  administration  the   country  was   con 
stantly  agitated  by  the  aggressions  of  the  British  navy  on  American  com 
merce.    England  and  France  were  engaged  in  deadly  and  continuous  war. 
In  order  to  cripple  the  resources  of  their  enemy,  the  British  authorities 
struck  blow  after  blow  against  the  trade  between  France  and  foreign 
nations ;  and  Napoleon  retaliated  with  equal  energy  and  vindictiveness 
against  the  commerce  of  Great  Britain.     The  measures  adopted  by  the 
two  powers  took  the  form  of  blockade — that  is,  the  surrounding  of  each 
other's  ports  with  men-of-war  to  prevent  the  ingress  and  egress  of  neutral 
ships.     By  such  means  the  commerce  of  the  United  States,  which  had 
grown  vast  and  valuable  while  the  European  nations  were  fighting,  was 
greatly  injured  and  distressed. 

13.  In  May  of  1806  England  declared  the  whole  coast  of  France  from 
Brest  to  the  Elbe  to  be  in  a  state  of  blockade.     Neutral  nations  had  no 
warning.     Many  American  vessels,  approaching  the  French  ports,  were 
seized  and  condemned  as  prizes ;  all  this,  too,  while  the  harbors  of  France 
were  not  actually,  but  only  declared  to  be,  blockaded.     In  the  following 
November  Bonaparte  issued  a  decree  blockading  the  British  isles.     Again 


342  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

the  unsuspecting  merchantmen  of  the  United  States  were  subjected  to 
seizure,  this  time  by  the  cruisers  of  France.  In  January  of  the  next  year 
tin-  government  of  Great  Britain  retaliated  by  an  act  prohibiting  the 
French  coasting-trade.  Every  one  of  these  measures  was  in  flagrant 
violation  of  the  laws  of  nations.  The  belligerent  powers  had  no  right  to 
take  such  stops  toward  each  other;  as  to  neutral  States,  their  rights  were 
utterly  disregarded ;  and  the  nation  that  suffered  most  was  the  United 
States. 

14.  Great  Britain  aggravated  her  injustice  by  a  still  more  arrogant 
procedure.     The  English  theory  of  citizenship  is  that  whoever  is  born  in 
England  remains  through  life  a  subject  of  the  British  empire.     Under 
this  claim  English  cruisers  were  authorized  to  search  American  vessels 
and  to  take  therefrom  all  persons  suspected  of  being  British  subjects. 
Those  who  were  taken  were,  without  inquiry,  impressed  as  seamen  in  the 
English  navy;  and  that  was  the  real  object  of  the  whole  shameful  busi 
ness.     To  these  general  wrongs  was  added  a  special  act  of  violence  which 
kindled  the  indignation  of  the  Americans  to  the  highest  pitch. 

15.  On  the  22d  of  June,  1807,  a  frigate,  named  the  Chesapeake,  which 
had  just  sailed  out  of  the  bay  of  the  same  name,  was  approached  by  a 
British  man-of-war,  called  the  Leopard.    The  frigate  was  hailed ;  British 
officers  came  on  board  as  friends,  and  then,  to  the  astonishment  of  Com 
modore  Barron,  who   commanded  the   Chesapeake,  made  a  demand  to 
search  the  vessel  for  deserters.     The  demand  was  indignantly  refused  and 
the  ship  cleared  for  action.    But  before  the  guns  could  be  gotten  in  readi- 
aea(3j  the  Leopard  poured  in  several  destructive  broadsides  and  compelled 
a  surrender.     Four  men  were  taken  from  the  captured  ship,  three  of 
whom  proved  to  be  American  citizens;  the  fourth,  who  was  an  actual 
deserter,  was  tried  by  the  British  naval  officers  and  hanged.    The  govern 
ment  of  Great  Britain  disavowed  the  outrage  of  the  Leopard,  and  promised 
reparation  ;  but  the  promise  was  never  fulfilled. 

16.  The  President  at    once  issued  a  proclamation  forbidding  British 
ships  of  war  to  enter  the  harbors  of  the  United  States.     Still,  there  was 
no  reparation ;  and  on  the  21st  of  December  Congress  passed  the  cele 
brated    KMP.ARGO   ACT.     By  its  provisions  all  American  vessels  were 
detained  in  the  ports  of  the  United  States.     The  object  was,  by  cutting 
off  commercial    intercourse  with  France  and  Great  Britain,  to  compel 
them  to  recognize  the  rights  of  American  neutrality.     But  the  measure 
was  of  little  avail;  and  after  fourteen  months  the  embargo  act  was  re 
pealed.*    Meanwhile,  in  November  of  1808,  the  British  government  out- 

*  The  embargo  act  was  the  subject  of  much  ridicule.     The  opponents  of  the  measure, 
spelling  tlu>  word  backward,  called  it  the  0  grab  me  act. 


JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


343 


did  all  previous  proceedings  by  issuing  an  "order  in  council/'  pro 
hibiting  all  trade  with  France  and  her  allies.  And  Xapoleon,  not  to 
be  outdone,  issued  his  famous  "  Milan  decree/7  forbidding  all  commerce 
with  England  and  her  colonies.  Between  these  outrageous  acts  of  foreign 
nations  and  the  American  embargo,  the  commerce  of  the  United  States 
was  well  nigh  crushed  out  of  existence. 

17.  While  the  country  was  distracted  with  these  troubles  Robert  Ful 
ton  was  building  THE  FIRST  STEAMBOAT.  This  event  exercised  a  vast 
influence  on  the  future 
development  of  the 
nation.  It  was  of  the 
first  importance  to  the 
people  of  the  inland 
States  that  their  great 
rivers  should  be  en 
livened  with  rapid  and 
regular  navigation. 
This,  without  the  ap 
plication  of  steam,  was 
impossible ;  and  this 
Fulton  successfully 
accomplished.  In 
deed,  the  steamboat 
was  the  harbinger  of 
a  new  era  in  civiliza 
tion.  Fulton  was  an 
Irishman  by  descent 
and  a  Pennsylvanian 
by  birth.  His  educa 
tion  was  meagre  and 
imperfect.  In  his 
boyhood  he  became  a 

painter  of  miniatures  at  Philadelphia.  His  friends  sent  him  to  London 
to  receive  instruction  from  Benjamin  West ;  but  his  tastes  led  him  to  the 
useful  rather  than  to  the  fine  arts.  From  London  he  went  to  Paris, 
where  he  became  acquainted  with  Chancellor  Livingston ;  and  there  he 
conceived  the  project  of  applying  steam  to  the  purposes  of  navigation. 
Returning  to  New  York,  he  began  the  construction  of  a  steamboat  in 
East  River.  When  the  ungainly  craft  was  completed  and  brought  around 
to  the  Jersey  side  of  the  city,  Fulton  invited  his  friends  to  go  on  board 
and  enjoy  a  trip  to  Albany.  It  was  the  2d  of  September,  1807.  The  in- 


ROBERT  FULTON. 


344  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

credulous  crowds  stood  staring  on  the  shore.  The  word  was  given,  and 
the  boat  did  not  move.  Fulton  went  below.  Again  the  word  was  given, 
and  this  time  the  boat  inoccd.  On  the  next  day  the  happy  company 
reached  Albany.  For  many  years  this  first  rude  steamer,  called  the 
Clci-innntj  plied  the  Hudson.  The  old  methods  of  river  navigation  were 
revolutionized. 

18.  Jefferson's  administration  drew  to  a  close.  The  territorial  area  of 
the  United  States  had  been  vastly  extended.  Burr's  wicked  and  dan 
gerous  conspiracy  had  come  to  naught.  Pioneers  were  pouring  into  the 
valley  of  the  Mississippi.  Explorers  had  crossed  the  mountains  of  the 
great  West.  The  woods  by  the  river-shores  resounded  with  the  cry  of 
steam.  But  the  foreign  relations  of  the  United  States  were  troubled  and 
gloomy.  There  were  forebodings  of  war.  The  President,  following  the 
example  of  Washington,  declined  a  third  election,  and  was  succeeded  in 
his  high  office  by  James  Madison  of  Virginia.  For  Vice-President 
'George  Clinton  was  re-elected. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

.MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION  AND  WAR   OF  l,s'7..J. 

THE  new  President  was  inaugurated  on  the  4th  of  March,  1809.  He 
had  been  a  member  of  the  Continental  Congress,  a  delegate  to  the 
Constitutional  Convention  of  1787,  and  secretary  of  state  under  Jefferson. 
Long  familiarity  with  public  affairs  had  fitted  him  in  an  eminent  degree  for 
the  presidency.  He  owed  his  election  to  the  Democratic  partv,  whose 
sympathy  with  France  and  hostility  to  the  policy  of  Great  Britain  were 
well  known.  Three  days  before  the  new  administration  came  into  power, 
the  embargo  act  was  repealed  by  Congress;  but  another  measure  was 
adopted  instead,  railed  the  non-intercourse  act.  By  its  terms  American 
merchantmen  were  allowed  to  go  abroad,  but  were  forbidden  to  trade 
with  Great  Britain.  Mr.  Erskine,  the  British  minister,  now  gave  notice 
that  by  the  10th  of  June  the  "orders  in  council,"  so  far  as  they  affected 
the  United  States,  should  be  repealed.  But  the  British  government  dis 
avowed  the  act  of  its  agent ;  and  the  orders  stood  as  l>efore. 

2.  In  the  following  spring  the  emperor  of  the  French  issued  a  decree 
authorixing  the  sei/ure.  of  all  American  vessels  that  might  approacli  the 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  345 

ports  of  France  or  other  harbors  held  by  his  troops.  But  in  November 
of  the  same  year  the  hostile  decree  was  reversed,  and  all  restrictions  on 
the  commerce  of  the  United  States  were  removed.  If  Great  Britain  had 
acted  with  equal  liberality  and  justice,  there  would  have  been  no  further 
complaint.  But  that  government,  with  peculiar  obstinacy,  adhered  to  its 
former  measures,  and  sent  ships  of  war  to  hover  around  the  American  ports 
and  enforce  the  odious  orders  issued  in  the  previous  years.  It  was  only 
a  question  of  time  when  such  insolence  would  lead  to  retaliation  and  war. 

3.  The  aifairs  of  the  two  nations  were  fast  approaching  a  crisis.     It 
became  more  and  more  apparent  that  the  wrongs  perpetrated  by  Great 
Britain  against  the  United  States  would  have  to  be  corrected  by  force  of 
arms.     That  England,  after  such  a  career  of  arrogance,  would  now  make 
reparation  for  the  outrages  committed  by  her  navy  was  no  longer  to  be 
hoped  for.     The  ministry  of  that  same  George  III.  with  whom  the  col 
onies  had  struggled   in  the  Revolution  still  directed  the  affairs  of  the 
kingdom ;  from  him,  now  grown  old  and  insane,  nothing  was  to  be  ex-' 
pcctcd.     The  government  of  the   United  States  had   fallen  completely 
under  control  of  the  party  which  sympathized  with  France,  while  the 
Federal  party,  from  its  leaning  toward  British  interests  and  institutions, 
grew  weaker  year  by  year.     The  American  people,  smarting  under  the 
insults  of  Great  Britain,  had  adopted  the  motto  of  FREE  TRADE  AND 
SAILORS'  RIGHTS,  and  for  that  motto  they  had  made  up  their  minds  to 
fight.     The  elections,  held  between  1808  and  1811,  showed  conclusively 
the  drift  of  public  opinion ;  the  sentiment  of  the  country  was  that  war 
was  preferable  to  further  humiliation  and  disgrace. 

4.  In  the  spring  of  1810  the  third  census  of  the  United  States  was  com 
pleted.     The  population  had  increased  to  seven  million  two  hundred  and 
forty  thousand  souls.     The  States  now  numbered  seventeen,  and  several  new 
Territories  were  preparing  for  admission  into  the  Union.     The  resources 
of  the  nation  were  abundant;  its  institutions  deeply  rooted  and  flourishing. 
But  with  the  rapid  march  of  civilization  westward  the  jealousy  of  the  Red 
man  was  aroused,  and  Indiana  Territory  was  afflicted  with  an  Indian  war. 

5.  The  Shawnees  were  the  leading  tribe  in  the  country  between  the 
Ohio  and  the  Wabash.     Their  chief  was  the  famous  Tecumtha,  a  brave 
and  sagacious  Avarrior ;  and  with  him  was  joined  his  brother  Elkswatawa, 
called  the  Prophet.     The  former  was  a  man  of  real  genius ;  the  latter,  a 
vile  impostor  who  pretended  to  have  revelations  from  the  spirit-world. 
But  they  both  worked  together  in  a  common  cause ;  and  their  plan  was 
to  unite  all  the  nations  of  the  North-west  Territory  in  a  final  effort  to 
beat  back  the  whites.     When,  therefore,  in  September  of  1809,  Governor 
Harrison  met  the  chiefs  of  several  tribes  at  Fort  Wayne,  and  honorably 


346  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

purchased  the  Indian  titles  to  three  million  acres  of  land,  Teeumtha  re- 
iiiM-d  to  sign  the  treaty,  and  threatened  death  to  those  who  did.  In  the 
year  that  followed  he  visited  the  nations  as  far  south  as  Tennessee  and 
exhorted  them  to  lay  aside  their  sectional  jealousies,  in  the  hope  of  saving 
their  hunting-grounds. 

6.  Governor  Harrison  from  Yincennes,  the  capital  of  the  Territory, 
remonstrated  with  Teeumtha  and  the  Prophet,  held  several  conferences 
with  them,  and  warned  them  of  what  would  follow  from  their  proceed 
ings.     Still,  the  leaders  insisted  that  they  would  have  back  the  lands 
which  had  been  ceded  by  the  treaty  of  Fort  "Wayne.     The  governor  stood 
firm,  sent  for  a  few  companies  of  soldiers  and  mustered  the  militia  of  the 
Territory.     The  Indians  began  to  prowl  through  the  "NVabash  Valley, 
murdering  and  stealing.     In  order  to  secure  the  country  and  enforce  the 
terms  of  the  treaty,  Harrison  advanced  up  the  river  to  Terrc  Haute,  built 
a  fort  which  received   his  own  name,  passed  on  to  Montezuma,  where 
another  block-house  was  built,  and  then  hastened  toward  the  town  of  the 
Prophet,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tippecanoe.     "When  within  a  few  miles  of 
his  destination,  Harrison  was  met  by  Indian  ambassadors,  who  asked  for 
the  appointment  of  a  conference  on  the  following  day.    Their  request  was 
granted;  and  the  American  army  encamped  for  the  night.     The  place 
selected  was  a  piece  of  high  ground  covered  with  oaks.     Burnct  Creek 
skirted  the  encampment  on  the  west.     Beyond  that,  as  well  as  to  the  east 
of  the  oak  grove,  were  prairie  marsh-lands  covered  with  tall  grass.     Be 
fore  daybreak  on  the  following  morning,  7th  of  November,  1811,  the 
treacherous  savages,  numbering  seven  hundred,  crept  through  the  marshes, 
surrounded  Harrison's  position  and  burst  upon  the  camp  like  demons. 
But  the  American  militia  were  under  arms  in  a  moment,  and  fighting  in 
the  darkness,  held  the  Indians  in  check  until  daylight,  and  then  routed 
them  in  several  vigorous  charges.    On  the  next  day  the  Americans  burned 
the  Prophet's  town  and  soon  afterward  returned  victorious  to  Vincennes. 
Teeumtha  was  in  the  South  at  the  time  of  the  battle ;  when  he  returned 
and  found  his  people  scattered  and  subdued,  he  repaired  to  Canada  and 
joined  the  standard  of  the  British. 

7.  Meanwhile,  the  powers  of  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  had 
come   into  conflict  on   the  ocean.      On  the  16th   of  May  Commodore 
Rodgcrs,  cruising  in  the  American  frigate  President,  hailed  a  vessel  off 
the  coast  of  Virginia.     Instead  of  a  polite  answer  to  his  salutation,  he  re 
ceived  a  cannon-ball  in  the  mainmast.    Other  shots  followed,  and  Rodgers 
re-pi »ndcd  with  a  broadside,  silencing  the  enemy's  guns.     In  the  morning 
— for  it  was  already  dark — the  hostile  ship  was  found  to  be  the  British 
sloop-of-war  Little  Belt.     The  vessel  had  been  severely  though  justly 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  347 

punished  by  the  President,  having  eleven  men  killed  and  twenty-one 
wounded.     The  event  produced  great  excitement  throughout  the  country. 

8.  On  the  4th  of  November,  1811,  the  twelfth  Congress  of  the  United 
States  assembled.     In  the  body  were  many  men  of  marked  ability  and 
patriotism.     John  C.  Calhoun  of  South  Carolina  now  took  his  seat  as  a 
member  of  the  House  of  Representatives.     Henry  Clay,  already  distin 
guished  as  a  statesman,  was  chosen  speaker.     From  the  first  it  was  seen 
that  war  was  inevitable.     It  was  impossible  for  the  United  States,  know 
ing  that  more  than  six  thousand  American  citizens  had  been  impressed 
into  the  British  navy,  to  endure,  without  dishonor,  further  injury  and 
insolence.     Still,  many  hoped  for  peace ;  and  the  winter  passed  without 
decisive  measures.     On  the   4th  of  April,  1812,  an  act  was  passed  by 
Congress  laying  an  embargo  for  ninety  days  on  all  British  vessels  within 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  United  States.    But  Great  Britain  would  not  recede 
from  her  hostile  attitude.     One  of  the  ministers  declared   that  it  was 
"an  ancient  and  well-established  right"  of  His  Majesty's  government 
to  impress  British  seamen  on  board  of  neutral  vessels.     Before  the  final 
decision  of  England  was  known,  Louisiana,  the  eighteenth  State,  was, 
on  the  8th  of  April,  admitted  into  the  Union.     The  area  of  the  new 
commonwealth  was  more  than  forty-one  thousand  square  miles ;  and  her 
population,  according  to  the  census  of  1810,  had  reached  seventy-seven 
thousand. 

9.  On  the  4th  of  June  a  resolution  declaring  war  against  Great  Britain 
was  passed  by  the  House  of  Representatives.     On  the  17th  of  the  same 
month  the  bill  received  the  sanction  of  the  Senate ;  and  two  days  after 
ward  the  President  issued  his  proclamation  of  war.    Vigorous  preparations 
for  the  impending  conflict  were  made  by  Congress.     It  was  ordered  to 
raise  twenty-five  thousand  regular  troops  and  fifty  thousand  volunteers. 
At  the  same  time  the  several  States  were  requested  to  call  out  a  hundred 
thousand  militia  for  the  defence  of  the  coasts  and  harbors.     A  national 
loan  of  eleven  million  dollars  was  authorized.     Henry  Dearborn  of  Mas 
sachusetts  was  chosen  first  major-general  and  commander-in-chief  of  the 
army. 

10.  The  first  movement  of  the  war  was  made  by  General  William  Hull, 
governor  of  Michigan  Territory.    A  force  of  twelve  hundred  Ohio  volun 
teers,  together  with  three  hundred  regulars,  was  organized  at  Dayton  for 
the  purpose  of  overawing   the   Indians  on  the  north-western  frontier. 
Hull  was  also  authorized,  should  circumstances  warrant  such  a  course,  to 
invade  and  conquer  Canada.     The  march  began  on  the  1st  of  June ;  and 
it  was  a  full  month  before  the  army,  toiling  through   more  than  two 
hundred  miles  of  forests,  reached  the  western  extremity  of  Lake  Erie. 


348 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 


SCENE  OF  HULL'S  CAM 
PAIGN,  1812. 


Arriving  at  the  Maumee,  Hull  despatched  his  baggage,  stores  and  ollicial 
papers  in  a  boat  to  Detroit.  But  the  British  forces  posted  at  Maiden 
had  already  been  informed  of  the  declaration  of  hostilities;  and  I  lull's 
boat  with  everything  on  board  was  captured. 
Nevertheless,  the  American  army  pressed  on  to 
Detroit,  where  early  in  July  the  general  received 
despatches  informing  him  of  the  declaration  of 
war,  and  directing  him  to  proceed  with  the  in 
vasion  of  Canada.  On  the  12th  of  the  month 
he  crossed  the  Detroit  River  to  Sandwich  with  the 
avowed  purpose  of  capturing  Maiden.  And  this 
might  easily  have  been  accomplished  had  not  the 
inefficiency  of  the  general  checked  the  enthusiasm 
of  the  army. 

11.  Meanwhile,  the  news  came  that  the  Ameri 
can  post  at  Mackinaw  had  been  surprised  and 
captured  by  the  British.  This  intelligence  fur 
nished  Hull  a  good  excuse  for  recrossing  the  river  to  Detroit.  Here  he 
received  intelligence  that  Major  Brush,  sent  forward  by  Governor  Meigs 
of  Ohio,  was  approaching  with  reinforcements  and  supplies.  Major  Van 
Home  was  accordingly  despatched  with  a  body  of  troops  to  meet  Brush 
at  the  river  Raisin  and  conduct  him  safely  to  Detroit.  But  Tecumtha, 
assisted  by  some  British  troops,  had  cut  the  lines  of  communication  and 
laid  an  ambush  for  Van  Home's  forces  in  the  neighborhood  of  Browns- 
town.  The  scheme  was  successful;  Van  Home  ran  into  the  trap  and 
was  severely  defeated.  Any  kind  of  energetic  movement  on  Hull's  part 
would  have  retrieved  the  disaster;  but  energy  was  altogether  wanting; 
and  when,  three  days  later,  Colonel  Miller  with  another  detachment  at 
tacked  and  routed  the  savages  with  great  loss,  he  was  hastily  recalled  to 
Detroit.  The  officers  and  men  lost  all  faith  in  the  commander,  and  there 
were  symptoms  of  a  mutiny. 

12.  In  the  mean  time,  General  Brock,  the  governor  of  Upper  Canada, 
arrived  at  Maiden  and  took  command  of  the  British  forces.  Acting  in 
conjunction  with  Tecumtha,  he  crossed  the  river,  and  on  the  16th  of  Au 
gust  advanced  to  the  siege  of  Detroit.  The  Americans  in  their  trenches 
outside  of  the  fort  were  eager  for  battle,  and  stood  with  lighted  matches 
awaiting  the  order  to  fire.  AYhen  the  British  were  within  five  hundred 
yards,  to  the  amazement  of  both  armies  Hull  hoisted  a  white  flag  over 
the  fort.  There  was  a  brief  parley  and  then  a  surrender,  perhaps  the 
inn-!  shameful  in  the  history  of  the  United  States.  Not  only  the  army 
in  Detroit,  but  all  the  forces  under  Hull's  command,  became  prisoners  of 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  349 

war.  The  whole  of  Michigan  Territory  was  surrendered  to  the  British. 
At  the  capitulation  the  American  officers  in  rage  and  despair  stamped  the 
ground,  broke  their  swords  and  tore  off  their  epaulets.  The  whole 
country  was  humiliated  at  the  disgraceful  business.  The  government 
gave  thirty  British  prisoners  in  exchange  for  Hull,  and  he  was  brought 
before  a  court-martial  charged  with  treason,  cowardice  and  conduct  un 
becoming  an  officer.  He  was  convicted  on  the  last  two  charges,  and  sen 
tenced  to  be  shot ;  but  the  President,  having  compassion  on  one  who  had 
served  the  country  in  the  Revolution,  pardoned  him.  After  all  the  dis 
cussions  that  have  been  had  on  Hull  and  his  campaign,  the  best  that  can 
be  said  of  him  is  that  he  was  a  patriot  and  a  coward. 

13.  About  the  time  of  the  fall  of  Detroit,  Fort  Dearborn,  on  the  present 
site  of  Chicago,  was  invested  by  an  army  of  Indians.     The  garrison  was 
feeble,  and  the  commandant  proposed  a  surrender  on  condition  that  his 
men  should  retire  without  molestation.     This  was  agreed  to ;  but  the 
savages,  finding  that  the  garrison  had  destroyed  the  whisky  that  was  in 
the  fort,  fell  upon  the  retreating  soldiers,  killed  some  of  them,  and  dis 
tributed  the  rest  as  captives.    On  the  day  after  the  capitulation  Fort  Dear 
born  was  burned  to  the  ground. 

14.  These  losses  were  more  than  compensated  by  brilliant  victories  on 
the  ocean.     During  the  summer  of  1812  the  American  navy  won  a  just 
renown.     On  the  19th  of  August  the  frigate  Constitution,  commanded  by 
Captain  Isaac  Hull,  overtook  the  British  ship-of-war  Guerriere  off  the 
coast  of  Massachusetts.     Captain  Dacres,  who  commanded  the  British 
vessel,  had  been  boasting  of  his  prowess  and  sending  challenges  to  Ameri 
can  ships  to  come  out  and  fight ;  now  there  was  an  opportunity  to  exhibit 
his  valor.     The  vessels  manoeuvred  for  a  while,  the  Constitution  closing 
with  her  antagonist,  until  at  half-pistol  shot  she  poured   in  a  terrible 
broadside,  sweeping  the  decks  of  the  G-uerricre  and  deciding  the  contest. 
Dacres,  after  losing  fifteen  men  killed  and  sixty-three  wounded,  struck 
his  colors  and  surrendered  his  shattered  vessel  as  a  prize.     The  American 
loss  was  seven  killed  and  an  equal  number  wounded.     On  the  following 
morning  the  Guerriere,  being  unmanageable,  was  blown  up;  and  Hull 
returned  to  port  with  his  prisoners  and  spoils. 

15.  On  the   18th  of  October  the  American  sloop-of-war    Wasp,  of 
eighteen  guns,  under  command  of  Captain  Jones,  fell  in  with  a  fleet  of 
British  merchantmen  off  the  coast  of  Virginia.     The  squadron  was  under 
convoy  of  the  brig  Frolic,  of  twenty-two  guns,  commanded  by  Captain 
Whinyates,  who  put  his  vessel  between  the  merchantmen  and  the  Wa^sp, 
and  prepared  for  battle.    A  terrible  engagement  ensued,  lasting  for  three- 
quarters  of  an  hour.     Both  ships  became  nearly  helpless ;  but  the  Wasp 


350  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

closed  with  her  foe  and  delivered  a  final  broadside  which  completely 
cleared  the  deck.  The  American  crew  then  boarded  the  Frolic  and 
struck  the  British  flag;  for  not  a  seaman  was  left  above  deck  to 
perform  that  service.  Scarcely  had  the  smoke  of  the  conflict  cleared 
away  when  the  Poictiers,  a  British  seventy-four  gun  ship,  bore  down 
upon  the  scene,  captured  the  Wasp  and  retook  the  wreck  of  the  Frolic. 
But  the  fame  of  Captain  Jones's  victory  was  not  dimmed  by  the 
catastrophe. 

16.  Seven  days  afterward,  Commodore  Decatur,  commanding  the  frigate 
Untied  States ,  of  forty-four  guns,  attacked  the  British  frigate  Macedonian, 
of  forty-nine  guns.     The  battle  was  fought  a  short  distance  west  of  the 
Canary  Islands.     After  a  two  hours7  engagement,  in  which  the  United 
States  was  but  little  injured,  the  Macedonian  surrendered,  with  a  loss  in 
killed  and  wounded  of  more  than  a  hundred  men.     On  the  12th  of  De 
cember  the  ship  Essex,  commanded  by  Captain  Porter,   captured  the 
Nocton,  a  British  packet,  having  on  board  fifty-five  thousand  dollars  in 
specie.     More  important  still  was  the  capture  of  the  frigate  Java  by  the 
Constitution,  now  under  command  of  Commodore  Bainbridge.     On  the 
29th  of  December  the  two  vessels  met  off  San  Salvador,  on  the  coast  of 
Brazil.     A  furious  battle  ensued,  continuing  for  two  hours.     Every  mast 
was  torn  from  the  British  ship,  and  her  hull  was  burst  with  round  shot. 
The  deck  was  made  slippery  with  the  blood  of  more  than  two  hundred 
killed  and  wounded  seamen.     The  vessel  was  reduced  to  a  wreck  before 
the  flag  was  struck ;  then  the  crew  and  passengers,  numbering  upward 
of  four  hundred,  were  transferred  to  the  Constitution,  and  the  hull  of 
the  Java  was  burned  at  sea.      The  news  of  these  successive  victories 
roused  the  enthusiasm  of  the  people  to  the  highest  pitch.     In  the  course 
of  the  year  two  hundred  and  fifty  British  ships,  carrying  three  thousand 
sailors,  and  cargoes  of  immense  value,  were  captured  by  the  American 
cruisers. 

17.  During  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1812  military  operations  were 
active,  but  not  decisive,  on  the  Niagara  frontier.     The  troops  in  that 
quarter,  consisting  of  the  New  York  militia,  a  few  regulars,  and  recruits 
from  other  States,  were  commanded  by  General  Stephen  Van  Rensselaer. 
The  first  movement  of  the  Americans  was  made  against  Queenstown,  on 
the  Canada  side  of  the  river.    On  the  1 3th  of  October  a  thousand  men  were 
embarked  in  boats  and  landed  on  the  western  shore.     They  were  resisted 
at  the  water's  edge,  and  Colonel  Solomon  Van  Rensselaer,  the  leader,  was 
wounded.     The  subordinate  officers  led  the  charge,  and  the  British  bat 
teries  on  the  heights  of  Queenstown  were  carried.     The  enemy's  forces 
were  rallied,  however,  by  General  Brock,  and  returning  to  the  charge, 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


Sol 


were  a  second  time  repulsed.  General  Brock  fell  mortally  wounded. 
The  Americans  began  to  entrench  themselves,  and  orders  were  sent  across 
the  river  for  the  remaining  division,  twelve 
hundred  strong,  to  hasten  to  the  rescue.  But 
the  American  militia  on  the  eastern  shore  de 
clared  that  they  were  there  to  defend  the 
United  States,  and  not  to  invade  Canada. 
There  they  stood  all  afternoon,  while  their 
comrades  at  Queenstown  were  surrounded  by 
the  British,  who  came  with  strong  reinforce 
ments  from  Fort  George.  The  Americans 
bravely  defended  themselves  until  they  had 
lost  a  hundred  and  sixty  men  in  killed  and 
wounded,  and  were  then  obliged  to  surrender. 
General  Van  Rensselaer,  disgusted  at  the  con 
duct  of  the  New  York  militia,  resigned  his 
command,  and  was  succeeded  by  General 
Alexander  Smyth  of  Virginia. 

18.  The  Americans,  numbering  between 
four  and  five  thousand,  were  now  rallied  at  Black  Rock,  a  few  miles 
north  of  Buffalo.  From  this  point,  on  the  28th  of  November,  a  com 
pany  was  sent  across  to  the  Canada  ^hore ;  but  instead  of  following  with 
a  stronger  detachment,  General  Smyth  ordered  the  advance  party  to 
return.  A  few  days  afterward  another  crossing  was  planned,  and  the 
Americans  were  already  embarked,  when  they  were  commanded  to  return 
to  winter  quarters.  The  militia  became  mutinous.  Smyth  was  charged 
with  cowardice  and  disloyalty,  and  after  three  months  was  deposed  from 
his  command.  Thus  ended  the  military  operations  of  1812.  In  the 
autumn  Madison  was  re-elected  President ;  the  choice  for  Vice-President 
fell  on  Elbridge  Gerry  of  Massachusetts.  In  the  debates  at  the  opening 
of  Congress  the  policy  of  the  administration  was  strongly  condemned  by 
the  opponents  of  the  war;  but  vigorous  measures  were  adopted  for 
strengthening  the  army  and  navy. 


THE  NIAGARA  FRONTIER,  1811 


352  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER    V. 

WAR   OF  1S12.— CONTINUED. 

IX  the  beginning  of  1813  the  American  army  was  organized  in  three 
divisions:  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  XORTH,  commanded  by  General 
Wade  Hampton,  to  operate  in  the  country  of  Lake  Champlain ;  THE 
AIIMY  OF  THE  CENTRE,  under  direction  of  the  commander-in-chief,  to 
ivsuine  offensive  movements  on  the  Xiagara  frontier  and  Lake  Ontario; 
Tin;  ARMY  OF  THE  WEST,  under  command  of  General  Winchester, 
who  was  soon  superseded  by  General  Harrison.  Early  in  January  the 
latter  division,  made  up  of  various  detachments  of  militia  from  the 
"\Vcstern  States,  moved  toward  the  head  of  Lake  Eric  to  regain  the 
ground  lost  by  Hull  in  the  previous  summer.  On  the  10th  of  the  month 
the  American  advance,  composed  of  eight  hundred  men  under  Winchester, 
reached  the  rapids  of  the  Maumee.  A  body  of  British  and  Indians  was 
posted  at  Frenchtown,  on  the  river  Raisin,  thirty  miles  from  Winchester's 
camp.  A  detachment  of  Americans  pressed  forward,  attacked  the  enemy, 
captured  the  town,  encamped  there,  and  on  the  20th  of  the  month  were 
joined  by  Winchester  with  the  main  division. 

2.  Two  days  afterward  the  Americans  were  suddenly  assaulted  by  a 
force  of  a  thousand  five  hundred  British  and  Indians  under  command  of 
General  Proctor.     A  severe  battle  was  fought,  each  party  losing  nearly 
three  hundred  men.     The  British  were  checked,  and  for  a  while  the  issue 
wa-  doubtful ;  but  General  Winchester,  having  been  taken  by  the  enemy, 
advised  his  forces  to  capitulate  under  a  pledge  of  protection  given  by 
Proctor  and  his  subordinates.     As  soon  as  the  surrender  was  made  the 
British  general  set  off  at  a  rapid  rate  to  return  to  Maiden.    The  American 
wounded  u'crc  left  to  the  mercy  of  the  savages,  who  at  once  began  their 
work  with  tomahawk  and  scalping-knife  and   torch.     The  two  houses 
into  which  most  of  the  wounded  had  been  crowded  were  fired,  while  the 
painted  barbarians  stood  around  and  hurled  back  into  the  flames  whoever 
attempted  to  escape.    The  rest  of  the  prisoners  were  dragged  away  through 
untold  sufferings  to  Detroit,  where  they  were  ransomed  at  an  enormous 
price.     This  shameful  campaign  has  fixed  on  the  name  of  Proctor  the 
indelible  stain  of  inliuny. 

3.  General  Harrison,  on  hearing  the  fate  of  Winchester's  division,  fell 
Lack  from  the  Maumee,  but  soon  returned  and  built  Fort  Meigs.     Here 


WAR  OF  '12.  353 

he  remained  until  the  1st  of  May,  when  he  was  besieged  by  a  force  of  two 
thousand  British  and  savages,  led  by  Proctor  and  Tecumtha.  Meanwhile, 
General  Clay  with  twelve  hundred  Kentuckians  advanced  to  the  relief  of 
the  fort.  The  besiegers  were  attacked  in  turn,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
besieged  made  a  successful  sally.  But  for  the  mistake  of  Colonel  Dudley, 
who  allowed  his  detachment  to  be  cut  off  and  captured,  the  British  would 
have  been  completely  routed.  Again  the  American  prisoners  were  treated 
with  savage  cruelty  until  Tecumtha,  not  Proctor,  interfered  to  save  them. 
In  a  few  days  the  Indians  deserted  in  large  numbers,  and  Proctor,  be 
coming  alarmed,  abandoned  the  siege,  and  on  the  9th  of  May  retreated  to 
Maiden. 

4.  For  nearly  three  months  active  operations  were  suspended.     In  the 
latter  part  of  July,  Proctor  and  Tecumtha  with  a  force  of  nearly  four 
thousand  men  returned  to  Fort  Meigs,  now  commanded  by  General  Clay. 
For  several  days  the  British  general  beat  about  the  American  position, 
attempting  to  draw  out  the  garrison.     Failing  in  that,  he  filed  off  with 
about  half  his  forces  and  attacked  Fort  Stephenson,  at  Lower  Sandusky. 
This  place  was  defended  by  a  hundred  and  sixty  men  under  command  of 
Colonel  Croghan,  a  stripling  but  twenty-one  years  of  age.     But  he  ex 
hibited  the  skill  and  bravery  of  a  veteran.     To  the  enemy's  summons, 
accompanied  with  a  threat  of  massacre  in  case  of  refusal,  he  answered  that 
the  fort  should  be  held  as  long  as  there  was  a  man  left  alive  within  it. 
For  a  while  the  British  cannonaded  the  ramparts  without  much  effect, 
and  on  the  2d  of  August  advanced  to  carry  the  place  by  storm.    Croghan 
filled  his  only  gun  with  slugs  and  grape-shot,  and  masked  it  in  such  a 
position  as  to  rake  the  ditch  from  end  to  end.     The  British,  believing  the 
fort  to  be  silenced,  crowded  into  the  fatal  trench,  and  were  swept  away 
almost  to  a  man.     The  repulse  was  complete.     Proctor,  fearing  the  ap 
proach  of  Harrison,  raised  the  siege  and  returned  to  Maiden. 

5.  At  this  time  the  waters  of  Lake  Erie  were  commanded  by  a  British 
squadron  of  six  vessels  carrying  sixty-three  guns.    It  was  seen  that  a  suc 
cessful  invasion  of  Canada  could  only  be  made  by  first  gaining  control  of 
the  lake.     This-  serious  undertaking  was  imposed  on  Commodore  Oliver 
H.  Perry  of  Rhode  Island — a  young  man  not  twenty-eight  years  old  who 
had  never  been  in  a  naval  battle.     His  antagonist,  Commodore  Barclay, 
was  a  veteran  from  the  sea-service  of  Europe.    With  indefatigable  energy 
Perry  directed  the  construction  of  nine  ships,  carrying  fifty-four  guns,  and 
was  soon  afloat  on  the  lake.    On  the  10th  of  September  the  two  fleets  met 
a  short  distance  north-west  of  Put-in  Bay.     Careful  directions  had  been 
given  by  both  commanders  for  the  impending  battle ;  both  were  resolved 
on  victory.     The  fight  was  begun  by  the  American  squadron,  Perry's 

23 


354  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

flag-ship,  the  Lawrence,  leading  the  attack.  His  principal  antagonist  was 
the  Detroit,  under  the  immediate  command  of  Ban-lay.  The  British  guns, 
being  longer,  had  the  wider  range,  and  were  better  served.  The  Lawrence 
was  ruined ;  nearly  all  the  cannon  were  dismounted,  masts  torn  away, 
sailors  killed. 

6.  Between  the  other  ships  the  battle  was  proceeding  in  a  desultory 
way  without  much  damage ;  but  Barclay's  flag-ship  was  almost  as  nearly 
wrecked  as  the  Lawrence.    Perceiving  with  quick  eye  how  the  battle  stood, 
the  dauntless  Perry,  himself  unhurt,  put  on  his  uniform,  seized  his  ban 
ner,  got  overboard  into  an  open  boat,  passed  within  pistol-shot  of  the 
enemy's  ships,  a  storm  of  balls  flying  around  him,  and  transferred  his  flag 
to  the  Niagara.     A  shout  went  up  from  the  American  fleet ;  it  was  the 
signal  of  victory.     With  the  powerful  Niagara  still  uninjured  by  the 
battle,  Perry  bore  down   upon   the  enemy's  line,  drove   right  through 
the   midst,  discharging  terrible   broadsides    right   and    left.     In    fifteen 
minutes  the  work  was  done ;  the  British  fleet  was  helpless.     Perry  with 
a  touch  of  pride  returned  to  the  bloody  deck  of  the  Lawrence,  and  there 
received  the   surrender.      And  then  he  sent  to  General   Harrison   this 
famous  despatch:   "We  have  met  the  enemy,  and  they  are  ours — two 
ships,  two  brigs,  one  schooner  and  one  sloop." 

7.  This  victory  gave  the  Americans  full  control  of  Lake  Erie.     Both 
Proctor  and  Harrison  awaited  the  result.     If  Barclay  should  win,  Proctor 
would  invade  Ohio;  if  Perry  should  prove  victorious,  Harrison  would 
conquer  Canada.     For  the  Americans  the  way  was  now  opened.     On  the 
27th  of  September  Harrison's  army  was  embarked  at  Sandusky  Bay  and 
landed  near  Maiden.     The  disheartened  British  retreated  to  Sandwich, 
the  Americans  following  hard  after.     From  the  latter  place  Proctor  con 
tinued  his  retreat  to  the  river  Thames,  and  there  faced  about  to  fight. 
The  battle-field  was  well  chosen  by  the  British,  whose  lines  extended 

,from  the  river  to  a  swamp.  Here,  on  the  5th  of  October,  they  were 
attacked  by  the  Americans  led  by  Harrison  and  General  Shelby,  governor 

>of  Kentucky.  In  the  beginning  of  the  battle,  Proctor,  being  a  coward, 
ran.  The  British  regulars  sustained  the  attack  with  firmness,  and  were 
only  broken  when  furiously  charged  by  the  Kentuckians  under  Colonel 
Richard  M.  Johnson.  'When  that  part  of  the  field  was  won,  the  Ameri- 

,  cans  wheeled  against  the  Indians,  who,  to  the  number  of  fifteen  hundred, 
lay  hidden  in  the  swamp  to  the  west.  Here  the  battle  raged  fiercely. 
Tecumtha  had  staked  all  on  the  issue.  For  a  while  his  war-whoop 
sounded  above  the  din  of  the  conflict.  Presently  his  voice  was  heard  no 
longer,  for  the  great  chieftain  had  fallen.  At  the  same  time  Colonel 
Johnson  was  borne  away  severely  wounded.  The  savages,  appalled  by 


WAR  OF  '12. 


355 


the  death  of  their  leader,  fled  in  despair.  The  victory  was  complete.  So 
ended  the  campaign  in  the  West.  The  Indian  confederacy  was  broken 
to  pieces.  All  that  Hull  had  lost  was  regained.  Michigan  was  recovered. 
Ohio  no  longer  feared  invasion.  Perry  swept  Lake  Erie  with  his  fleet. 
Canada  was  prostrated  before  the  victorious  army  of  Harrison. 

8.  Meanwhile,  the  Creeks  of  Alabama,  kinsmen  of  the  Shawnees,  had 
taken  up  arms.     In  the  latter  part  of  August,  Fort  Minis,  forty  miles 
north  of  Mobile,  was  surprised  by  the  savages,  who  appeased  their  thirst 
for  blood  with  the  murder  of  nearly  four  hundred  people ;  not  a  woman 
or  child  was  spared,  and  but  few  of  the  men  in  the  fort  escaped.     The 
news  of  the  massacre  spread   consternation  throughout  the  Southwest. 
The  governors  of  Tennessee,  Georgia  and  Mississippi  Territory  made 
immediate  preparations  for  invading  the  country  of  the  Creeks.     The 
Tennesseeans,  under  command  of  General  Jackson,  were  first  to  the  res 
cue.    A  detachment  of  nine  hundred  men,  led     

by  General  Coffee,  reached  the  Indian  town 

of  Tallushatchee,  attacked  it,  burned  it,  left 
not  an  Indian  alive.  On  the  8th  of  Novem 
ber  a  battle  was  fought  at  Talladega,  east  of 
the  Coosa,  and  the  savages  were  defeated  with 
severe  losses.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  same 
month  another  fight  occurred  at  Autosse,  on 
the  south  bank  of  the  Tallapoosa,  and  again 
the  Indians  were  routed. 

9.  During  the  winter  Jackson's  troops,  un 
provided  and  starving,  became  mutinous  and 
were  going  home.     But  the  general  set  the 
example  of  living  on  acorns ;  then  rode  before 
the  rebellious  line  and   threatened  with  death 
stirred.      And  no  man  stirred. 


SCENE  OF  THE  CREEK  WAR, 
1813-14. 


the  first  mutineer  who 
On  the  22d  of  January,  1814,  the  battle 
of  Emucfau  was  fought  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Tallapoosa.  The  valor 
of  the  Tennesseeans  again  gave  them  the  victory.  At  Tohopeka,  called 
by  the  whites  the  Horseshoe  Bend,  the  Creeks  made  their  final  stand. 
Here  the  Tallapoosa  winds  westward  and  northward,  enclosing  a  large 
tract  of  land  in  the  form  of  a  peninsula  with  a  narrow  neck.  This  posi 
tion  the  Indians  had  fortified  with  more  than  their  usual  skill.  The 
whites,  led  by  General  Coffee,  surrounded  the  place,  so  as  to  prevent 
escape  by  crossing  the  river.  On  the  27th  of  March,  the  main  body 
of  whites  under  General  Jackson  stormed  the  breastworks  and  drove 
the  Indians  into  the  bend.  There,  huddled  together  without  the  pos 
sibility  of  escape,  a  thousand  Creek  warriors,  with  the  women  and 


356  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

children  of  th  tribe,  met  their  doom.  The  desperate  Red  men  asked 
no  quarter,  and  none  AVOS  given.  The  few  chiefs  who  were  still  abroad 
s.-nt  iii  their  submission;  the  spirit  of  the  nation  was  complete!  v 
broken. 

10.  On  the  25th  of  April,  1813,  General  Dearborn,  commanding  the 
Army  of  the  Centre,  embarked  his  forces  at  Sackett's  Harbor,  near  the 
eastern  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario.     The  object  of  the  expedition  was  to 
capture  Toronto,  the  capital  of  Upper  Canada.     Here  was  the  most  im 
portant  depot  of  supplies  in  British  America.     The  American  fleet  under 
Commodore  Chauncey  had  already  obtained  the  mastery  of  the  lake,  so 
that  Dearborn's  passage  was  unopposed.     On  the  27th  of  the  month  a 
force  of  seventeen   hundred   men,   commanded   by  General   Pike,  wa- 
landed  within  two  miles  of  Toronto.     At  the  water's  edge  they  were 
met  by  the  British.     The  Americans  drove  the  enemy  for  a  mile  and 
a   half,  stormed  a  battery,  and  rushed  forward  to  carry  the  main  de 
fences.      At  that  moment  the  British  magazine  blew  up  with  terrific 
violence.      The  assaulting  column  was  covered  with  the  debris  of  the 
explosion.     Two  hundred  men  were  killed  or  wounded.     General  Pike 
was  fatally  injured,  but  lived  long  enough  to  hear  the  shout  of  vic 
tory;    for   the  Americans,  first    shocked    and    then    maddened   by  the 
calamity,  made  a  furious  charge  and  drove  the  British  out  of  the  town. 
General  Sheaffe  with  a  body  of  regulars  escaped ;  the  rest  were  taken 
prisoners.     Property  to  the  value  of  a  half  million  dollars  was  secured 
to  the  victors. 

11.  While  this  movement  was  taking  place  the  enemy  made  a  descent 
on  Sackett's  Harbor.     By  the  withdrawal  of  the  American  forces  that 
post  had  been  left  exposed.     The  British  succeeded  in  destroying  a  quan 
tity  of  stores;  but  General  Brown  rallied  the  militia,  and  drove  back  the 
assailants  with  considerable  loss.      Meanwhile,  the  victorious  troops  at 
Toronto  had  re-embarked  and  crossed   the  lake  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Niagara.     On  the  27th  of  May  the  Americans,  led  by  Generals  Chandler 
and  Winder,  crossed  the  river  and  stormed  Fort  George,  on  the  Canada 
shore.     The  British  hastily  destroyed  their  posts  along  the  Niagara  and 
retreated  to  Burlington  Bay,  at  the  western  extremity  of  the  lake.     The 
Americans,  pursuing  them  thither,  were  attacked  in  the  night,  but  suc- 
r-eded  in  repulsing  the  enemy  with  loss. 

12.  During  the  months  of  summer  military  operations  on  the  frontier 
were  suspended.     After  the  battle  of  the  Thames,  General  Harrison  had 
transferred  his  forces  to  Buffalo,  and  then  resigned  his  commission.     On 
account  of  old  age  and  ill  health  General  Dearborn  also  withdrew  from 
the  service,  and  was  succeeded  by  General  Wilkinson.     The  next  cam- 


WAR  OF  12.  357 

paign,  which  was  planned  by  General  Armstrong,  secretary  of  war,  em 
braced  the  conquest  of  Montreal.  For  this  purpose  the  Army  of  the 
Centre,  under  Wilkinson,  was  ordered  to  join  the  Army  of  the  North  at 
some  convenient  point  on  the  St.  Lawrence.  The  enterprise  was  attended 
with  many  difficulties  and  not  a  few  delays.  Not  until  the  5th  of  Novem 
ber  did  a  force  of  seven  thousand  men,  embarking  from  the  mouth  of 
French  Creek,  twenty  miles  north  of  Sackett's  Harbor,  sail  down  the  St. 
Lawrence  for  the  conquest  of  Montreal.  Parties  of  British,  Canadians 
and  Indians,  gathering  on  the  northern  bank  of  the  river,  constantly  im 
peded  the  progress  of  the  expedition.  General  Brown  was  landed  with  a 
considerable  force  to  disperse  these  bands  or  drive  the  enemy  into  the 
interior.  On  the  llth  of  the  month  a  severe  battle  was  fought  at  a 
place  called  Chrysler's  Field.  Neither  party  gained  a  victory,  but  the 
advantage  remained  with  the  British.  The  Americans,  having  lost 
nearly  three  hundred  men  in  the  fight,  passed  down  the  river  to  St. 
Regis,  on  the  southern  shore,  where  the  forces  of  General  Hampton 
were  expected  from  Plattsburg  to  form  a  junction  with  Wilkinson's 
command.  But  Hampton  did  not  stir;  and  the  project  of  attacking 
Montreal  had  to  be  abandoned.  The  Americans  then  went  into  winter 
quarters  at  Fort  Covington,  at  the  fork  of  Salmon  Eiver,  nine  miles 
from  St.  Regis. 

13.  In  the  mean  time,  the  British  on  the  Niagara  frontier  rallied  and 
advanced  against   Fort  George.      General    McClure,  the   commandant, 
abandoned  the  place  on  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  but  before  retreating 
burned  the  Canadian  town  of  Newark.     It  cost  the  people  of  Northern 
New  York  dearly ;  for  the  British  and  Indians  crossed  the  river,  cap 
tured  Fort  Niagara,  and  fired  the  villages  of  Youngstown,  Lewiston  and 
Manchester.    On  next  to  the  last  clay  of  the  year  Black  Rock  and  Buifalo 
were  laid  in  ashes. 

14.  In  the  sea-fights  of  1813  victory  generally  declared  for  the  British. 
During  the  year  both  nations  wasted  much  blood  and  treasure  on  the 
ocean.     Off  the  coast  of  Demarara,  on  the  24th  of  February,  the  sloop- 
of-war  Hornet,  commanded  by  Captain  James  Lawrence,  fell  in  with  the 
British  brig  Peacock.    The  ships  were  equally  matched.    A  terrible  battle 
of  fifteen  minutes  ensued,  and  the  Pcacoclc,  already  sinking,  struck  her 
colors.     While  the  Americans  were  trying  to  transfer  the  conquered  crew 
the  ocean  yawned  and  the  brig  sank  out  of  sight.     Nine  British  sailors 
and  three  of  Lawrence's  men  were  sucked  down  in  the  whirlpool. 

15.  On  returning  to  Boston  the  command  of  the  Chesapeake — one  of 
the  best  frigates  in  the  American  navy — was  given  to  Lawrence,  and 
again  he  put  to  sea.     Before  sailing  he  received  a  challenge  from  Captain 


358  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Broke,  of  the  British  frigate  tihaimun,  to  come  out  and  fight  him.  Law 
rence  ought  not  to  have  accepted  the  banter;  for  his  equipments  were 
incomplete  and  his  crew  ill  assorted,  sick  and  half  mutinous.  But  he  wa- 
young,  and  the  favorite  of  the  nation ;  fired  with  applause,  he  went  un 
hesitatingly  to  meet  his  foe.  Eastward  from  Cape  Ann  the  two  vessels 
met  on  the  first  day  of  June.  The  battle  was  obstinate,  brief,  dreadful. 
In  a  short  time  every  officer  who  could  direct  the  movements  of  the 
Chesapeake  was  either  killed  or  wounded.  The  brave  young  Lawrence 
was  struck  with  a  musket-ball,  and  fell  dying  on  the  bloody  deck. 
As  they  bore  him  down  the  hatchway  he  gave  in  feeble  voice  his  last 
heroic  order — ever  afterward  the  motto  of  the  American  sailor — "  DON'T 
< ;  i  v  i:  UP  THE  SHIP  !"  The  British  were  already  leaping  on  deck,  and 
the  flag  of  England  was  hoisted  over  the  shattered  vessel.  Both 
ships  were  charnel-houses ;  but  the  Shannon  was  still  able  to  tow  her 
prize  into  the  harbor  of  Halifax.  There  the  bodies  of  Lawrence  and 
Ludlow,  second  in  command,  were  tenderly  and  honorably  buried  by  the 
British. 

16.  The  next  important  naval  battle  was  fought  on  the  14th  of  August 
between  the  American  brig  Argus  and  the  British  Pelican.     The  former 
vessel  had  made  a  daring  cruise  about  the  coasts  of  England,  capturing 
more  than  twenty  ships.     Herself  overtaken  by  the  Pelican,  she  was 
obliged,  after  a  severe  conflict,  to  surrender.     On  the  5th  of  September 
another  British  brig,  the  Boxer,  cruising  off  the  coast  of  Maine,  was  over 
hauled  and  captured  by  the  American  Enterprise,  commanded  by  Captain 
Burrows.     The  fight  raged  for  three-quarters  of  an  hour,  when  the  Boxer 
surrendered.     Captain  Blyth,  the  British  commander,  was  killed ;    and 
the  gallant  Burrows   received  a  mortal    wound.      The   bodies  of  both 
officers  were  taken  to  Portland  and  buried  side  by  side  with  military 
honors.     All  summer  long  Captain  Porter  in  the  frigate  Essex  cruised  in 
the  South  Atlantic  and  Pacific  Oceans.     For  five  months  he  was  the 
terror  of  British  merchantmen  in  those  broad  waters.     On  the  28th  of 
the  following  March,  while  the  Essex  was  lying  in  the  harbor  of  Val 
paraiso,  she  was  beset,  contrary  to  the  law  of  nations,  by  two  powerful 
British  vessels,  the  Phoebe  and  the  Cherub.    The  Essex  had  been  crippled 
by  a  storm,  and  was  anchored  in  neutral  waters  ;  in  that  condition  Captain 
Porter  fought  his  two  antagonists  until  nearly  all  of  his  men  were  killed 
or  wounded ;  then  struck  his  colors  and  surrendered.     Notwithstanding 
the  losses  sustained  by  the  American  navy,  privateers  continued  to  scour 
the  ocean  and  capture  British  vessels. 

17.  From  honorable  warfare  the  naval  officers  of  England  stooped  to 
marauding  along  the  sea-shore.     Early  in  the  year  a  squadron  entered 


THE  CAMPAIGNS  OF  14.  359 

Delaware  Bay  and  anchored  before  Lewistown.  A  requisition  on  the  in 
habitants  to  supply  the  fleet  with  provisions  was  met  with  a  brave  refusal. 
A  threat  to  burn  the  town  was  answered  with  a  message  of  defiance.  A 
bombardment  of  twenty-four  hours'  duration  followed ;  the  houses  were 
much  injured,  and  the  people  fled,  carrying  their  property  to  places  of 
safety.  Other  British  men-of-war  entered  the  Chesapeake  and  burned 
several  villages  on  the  shores  of  the  bay.  At  the  town  of  Hampton,  just 
above  the  Roads,  the  soldiers  and  marines  perpetrated  such  outrages  as 
covered  their  memory  with  shame.  Commodore  Hardy,  to  whom  the 
blockade  of  the  New  England  harbors  had  been  assigned,  behaved  with 
more  humanity ;  even  the  Americans  recognized  and  praised  his  honor 
able  conduct.  The  year  1813  closed  without  decisive  results. 


CHAPTEK  VI. 

THE  CAMPAIGNS  OF  '14. 

IN  the  spring  of  1814  another  invasion  of  Canada  was  planned.  The 
Niagara  frontier  was  the  scene  of  operations;  but  there  was  much 
delay  in  bringing  the  scattered  detachments  of  General  Wilkinson's  army 
into  proper  position.  Not  until  the  3d  of  July  did  Generals  Scott  and 
Bipley,  at  the  head  of  three  thousand  men,  cross  the  Niagara  from  Black 
Rock  to  Fort  Erie.  This  post,  garrisoned  by  two  hundred  British,  was 
surrendered  without  a  battle.  On  the  following  day  the  Americans  ad 
vanced  down  the  river-bank  in  the  direction  of  Chippewa  village.  Before 
reaching  that  place,  however,  they  were  met  by  the  British  army,  led  by 
General  Riall.  On  the  evening  of  the  5th  a  severe  battle  was  fought  on 
the  plain  just  south  of  Chippewa  River.  The  Americans,  led  on  by 
Generals  Scott  and  Ripley  and  the  gallant  Major  Jessup,  won  the  day; 
but  their  loss  amounted  to  three  hundred  and  thirty-eight  men.  The 
British  veterans,  after  more  than  five  hundred  of  their  number  had  fallen,, 
were  driven  into  their  entrenchments. 

2.  General  Riall  retreated  first  to  Queenstown  and  afterward  to  Bur 
lington  Heights.  General  Scott,  commanding  the  American  right,  was 
detached  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  enemy.  On  the  evening  of  the 
25th  of  July  he  found  himself  suddenly  confronted  by  Riall's  army, 
strongly  posted  on  the  high  grounds  in  sight  of  Niagara  Falls.  Here 


360  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

was  fought  the  hardest  battle  of  the  war.  A  man  less  courageous  and 
self-confident  than  Scott  would  have  retreated;  but  with  extraordinary 
daring  he  held  his  own  until  reinforced  by  the  other  divisions  of  the 
armv.  The  British  reserves  were  also  rapidly  brought  into  action. 
Twilight  faded  into  darkness,  and  still  the  battle  was  undecided.  A  de 
tachment  of  Americans,  getting  upon  the  British  rear,  captured  General 
Riall  and  his  entire  staff.  Still  the  contest  raged.  The  key  to  the 
enemy's  position  was  a  high  ground  crowned  with  a  batter}7.  Calling 
Colonel  James  Miller  to  his  side  and  pointing  to  the  hill,  General  Brown 
said,  "  Colonel,  take  your  regiment  and  storm  that  battery."  "  I'LL  TRY, 
SIR,"  was  the  answer  of  the  gallant  officer ;  and  he  did  take  it,  and  held 
it  against  three  desperate  assaults  of  the  British.  In  the  last  charge 
General  Drummond,  who  led,  was  wounded,  and  the  royal  army,  num 
bering  fully  five  thousand,  was  driven  from  the  field  with  a  loss  of  eight 
hundred  and  seventy-eight  men.  The  Americans  engaged  in  the  battle 
numbered  about  four  thousand ;  their  loss  in  killed,  wounded  and  miss 
ing  was  more  than  eight  hundred. 

3.  After  this  battle  of  Niagara,  or  Lundy's  Lane,  as  it  is  sometimes 
called,  General  Ripley  took  command  of  the  American  forces;  for  Generals 
Brown  and  Scott  were  both  wounded.  It  was  deemed  prudent  to  fall 
back  to  Fort  Erie.  To  that  place  General  Gaines  crossed  over  from 
Buffalo,  and  being  the  senior  officer,  assumed  command  of  the  army. 
Very  soon  General  Drummond  received  reinforcements,  moved  forward, 
and  on  the  4th  of  August  invested  Fort  Erie.  The  siege  continued  for 
ten  days,  and  then  the  British  attempted  to  storm  the  works,  but  were 
driven  back  with  severe  losses.  But  the  enemy  was  reinforced  and  the 
siege  resumed.  A  regular  and  destructive  bombardment  was  kept  up  by 
the  British,  and  was  answered  by  the  Americans  with  equal  energy.  On 
the  28th  of  August  General  Gaines  was  injured  by  the  explosion  of  a 
shell  and  obliged  to  relinquish  his  command.  General  Brown,  though 
still  suffering  from  the  wound  received  at  Niagara,  was  again  called  to 
direct  the  defences  of  the  fort.  On  the  17th  of  September  a  sortie  was 
ordered,  and  the  advanced  works  of  the  British  were  gallantly  carried. 
At  the  same  time  news  arrived  that  the  American  general  Izard  was  ap 
proaching  from  Plattsburg  witli  strong  reinforcements.  Alarmed  at  the 
threatening  aspect  of  affairs,  the  British  raised  the  siege  and  retreated  to 
Fort  George.  On  the  5th  of  November  Fort  Erie  was  evacuated  and 
destroyed  by  the  Americans,  who  then  recrossed  the  Niagara  and  went 
into  winter  quarters  at  Black  Rock  and  Buffalo.  So  ended  the  war  in 
the  country  between  Lakes  Erie  and  Ontario. 

4.  The  winter  of  1813-14  was  passed  by  the  Army  of  the  North  at 


THE  CAMPAIGNS  OF  14.  361 

French  Mills,  afterward  called  Fort  Covington.  In  the  latter  part  of 
February  General  Wilkinson  advanced  his  forces  to  Plattsburg,  and  in 
the  following  month  began  an  invasion  of  Canada.  At  La  Colle,  on  the 
west  bank  of  the  Sorel,  he  encountered  a  force  of  the  enemy,  made  an  im 
prudent  attack  and  was  defeated.  Falling  back  to  Plattsburg,  he  was 
superseded  by  General  Izard.  How  that  officer  marched  to  the  relief  of 
General  Brown  at  Fort  Erie  has  already  been  narrated.  The  remaining 
division  of  the  northern  army,  fifteen  hundred  strong,  was  left  under  com 
mand  of  General  Macomb  at  Plattsburg.  At  this  time  the  American 
flotilla  on  Lake  Champlain  was  commanded  by  Commodore  MacDonough. 
For  the  purpose  of  destroying  this  fleet  and  obtaining  control  of  the  lake, 
the  British  general  Prevost  advanced  into  Northern  New  York  at  the 
head  of  fourteen  thousand  men,  and  at  the  same  time  ordered  Commodore 
Downie  to  ascend  the  Sorel  with  his  fleet. 

5.  The  invading  army  reached  Plattsburg  without  opposition.     Com 
modore  MacDonough's  squadron  lay  in  the  bay.     On  the  6th  of  Septem 
ber  General  Macomb  retired  with  his  small  but  courageous  army  to  the 
south  bank  of  the  Saranac,  which  skirted  the  village.     On  came  the 
British,  entered  the  town,  and  attempted  to  cross  the  river,  but  were 
driven  back.     For  four  days  they  renewed  their  efforts;  the  Americans 
had  torn  up  the  bridges,  and  a  passage  could  not  be  effected.    The  British 
fleet  was  now  ready  for  action,  and  a  general  battle  by  land  and  water 
was  planned  for  the  llth.     Pre vest's  army,  arranged  in  three  columns, 
was  to  sweep  across  the  Saranac  and  carry  Macomb's   position,  while 
Downie's  powerful  flotilla  was  to  bear  down  on  MacDonough.      The 
naval  battle  began  first,  and  was  obstinately  fought  for  two  hours  and  a 
half.     At  the  end  of  that  time  Downie  and  many  of  his  officers  had  been 
killed ;  the  heavier  British  vessels  were  disabled  and  obliged  to  strike 
their  colors.     The  smaller  ships  escaped ;  for  the  American  brigs  were 
so  badly  crippled  that  pursuit  could  not  be  made.     Nevertheless,  the 
victory  on  the  lake  was  complete  and  glorious.     The  news  was  carried 
ashore,  where  the  Americans  were  bravely  contesting  the  passage  of  the 
river  against  overwhelming  numbers.     At  one  ford  the  British  column 
succeeded  in  crossing ;  but  the  tidings  from  the  lake  fired  the  militia  with 
ardor ;  they  made  a  rush,  and  the  enemy  was  driven  back.    Prevost,  after 
losing  nearly  two  thousand  five  hundred  men  and  squandering  two  and  a 
half  million  dollars  in  a  fruitless  campaign,  retired  precipitately  to  Canada. 
The  ministry  of  England,  made  wise  by  the  disasters  of  this  invasion, 
began  to  devise  measures  looking  to  peace. 

6.  In  the  country  of  the  Chesapeake  the  scenes  of  the  previous  year 
were  renewed  by  the  British.     Late  in  the  summer  Admiral  Cochrane 


362  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

arrived  off  the  coast  of  Virginia  with  an  armament  of  twenty-one  vessels. 
General  Ross  with  an  army  of  four  thousand  veterans,  freed  from  MTV  ire 
in  Europe,  came  with  the  fleet.  The  American  squadron,  commanded 
by  Commodore  Barney,  was  unable  to  oppose  so  powerful  a  force.  The 
enemy's  flotilla  entered  the  Chesapeake  with  the  purpose  of  attacking 
\\  a-hington  and  Baltimore.  The  larger  division  of  the  British  fleet 
sailed  into  the  Patuxent,  and  on  the  19th  of  August  the  forces  of  General 
Ross  were  landed  at  the  town  of  Benedict.  Commodore  Barney  was 
obliged  to  blow  up  his  vessels  and  take  to  the  shore.  From  Benedict  the 
British  advanced  against  Washington.  At  Bladensburg,  six  miles  north 
east  of  the  capital,  they  were  met,  on  the  24th  of  the  month,  by  the 
militia  and  the  marines  under  Barney.  Here  a  battle  was  fought.  The 
undisciplined  militia  behaved  badly.  Barney's  seamen  were  overpowered 
by  the  British,  and  himself  taken  prisoner.  The  news  of  the  defeat  was 
rapidly  borne  to  Washington.  The  President,  the  cabinet  officers  and 
the  people  betook  themselves  to  flight,  and  Ross  marched  unopposed  into 
the  city.  Pie  had  been  ordered  by  his  superiors  to  use  the  torch,  and  the 
work  of  destruction  was  accordingly  begun.  All  the  public  buildings  ex 
cept  the  Patent  Office  were  burned.  The  beautiful  but  unfinished  Capitol 
and  the  President's  house  were  left  a  mass  of  blackened  ruins.  Many 
private  edifices  were  also  destroyed ;  but  General  Ross,  himself  a  humane 
man,  did  less  than  he  wras  ordered  to  do.* 

7.  Five  days  after  the  capture  of  Washington,  a  portion  of  the  British 
fleet,  ascending  the  Potomac,  reached  Alexandria.  The  inhabitants  of 
that  town,  in  order  to  avoid  the  fate  of  the  capital,  purchased  the  forbear 
ance  of  the  enemy  by  the  surrender  of  twenty-one  ships,  sixteen  thousand 
barrels  of  flour  and  a  thousand  hogsheads  of  tobacco.  Baltimore  redeemed 
herself  more  bravely.  Against  that  city,  after  the  capture  of  Washington, 
General  Ross  proceeded  with  his  army  and  fleet.  Meanwhile,  the  militia, 
to  the  number  of  ten  thousand,  had  gathered  under  command  of  General 
Samuel  Smith,  a  Revolutionary  veteran.  On  the  12th  of  September  the 
British  were  landed  at  North  Point,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Patapsco;  and 
the  fleet  began  the  ascent  of  the  river.  The  land-forces,  after  marching 
about  halfway  to  Baltimore,  were  met  by  the  Americans  under  General 
Strieker.  A  skirmish  ensued  in  which  General  Ross  was  killed;  but 
Colonel  Brooks  assumed  command  of  the  invading  army,  and  the  march 
continued.  When  approaching  the  city,  the  British  came  upon  the  Ameri 
can  lines  and  were  brought  to  a  halt  by  a  severe  cannonade.  General 

*  An  excuse  for  this  outrageous  barbarism  was  found  in  the  previous  conduct  of  the 
Americans,  who,  at  Toronto  and  other  places  on  the  Canadian  frontier,  had  behaved  but 

little  better. 


THE  CAMPAIGNS  OF  14.  363 

Strieker,  however,  ordered  his  men  to  fall  back  to  a  second  line  of  de 
fences,  from  which  they  gave  the  enemy  a  permanent  check. 

8.  Meanwhile,  the  British  squadron  had  ascended  the  Patapsco  and 
begun  the  bombardment  of  Fort  McHenry,  at  the  entrance  to  the  harbor. 
From  sunrise  of  the  13th  until  after  midnight  the  guns  of  the  fleet  poured 
a  tempest  of  shot  and  shells  upon  the  fortress.*     At  the  end  of  that  time 
the  soldiers  of  the  garrison  were  as  full  of  spirit  and  the  works  as  strong 
as  at  the  beginning.     It  was  plain  that  the  British  had  undertaken  more 
than  they  could  accomplish.     Disheartened  and  baffled,  they  ceased  to 
fire.     The  land-forces  retired  from  before  the  American  entrenchments 
and  re-embarked.     The  siege  of  Baltimore  was  at  an  end. 

9.  New  England  did  not  escape  the  ravages  of  war.     On  the  9th  and 
10th  of  August  the  village  of  Stonington,  in  the  south-eastern  corner  of 
Connecticut,  was  bombarded  by   Commodore  Hardy;    but  the  British, 
attempting  to  land,  were  beaten  back  by  the  militia.     The  fisheries  of  the 
New  England  coast  were  for  the  most  part  broken  up.     The  salt-works 
at  Cape  Cod  escaped  only  by  the  payment  of  heavy  ransoms.     All  the 
principal  harbors  from  Maine  to  Delaware  were  under  a  rigorous  blockade, 
and  the  foreign  commerce  of  the  Eastern  States  was  totally  destroyed. 
The  beacons  in  the  lighthouses  were  allowed  to  burn  out,  and  a  general 
gloom  settled  over  the  country. 

10.  From  the  beginning  many  of  the  people  of  New  England  had  op 
posed  the  war.     Their  interests  centred  in  ships  and  factories;  the  former 
were  captured  at  sea  and  the  latter  came  to  a  stand-still.     Industry  was 
paralyzed.     The  members  of  the  Federal  party  cried  out  against  the  con 
tinuance  of  the  contest.     The  legislature  of  Massachusetts  advised  the 
calling  of  a  convention.     The  other  Eastern  States  responded  to  the  call ; 
and  on  the  14th  of  December  the  delegates  assembled  at  Hartford.     The 
objects  of  the  convention  were  not  very  clearly  expressed ;  but  opposition 
to  the  war  and  the  policy  of  the  administration  was  the  leading  principle. 
The  leaders  of  the  Democratic  party,  who  supported  the  war-policy  of 
the  government,  did  not  hesitate  to  say  that  the  purposes  of  the  assembly 
were  disloyal  and  treasonable.     Be  that  as  it  may,  the  convention  ruined 
the  Federal  party.     After  remaining  in  session  with  closed  doors  for 
nearly  three  weeks,  the  delegates  published  an  address  more  moderate 
and  just  than  had  been  expected ;  and  then  adjourned.     But  little  hope 
of  political  preferment  remained  for  those  who  participated  in  the  Hart 
ford  convention. 

*  During  the  night  of  this  bombardment,  Francis  S.  Key,  detained  on  board  a  British 
ship  and  watching  the  American  flag  over  Fort  McHenry — seen  at  intervals  by  the  glare 
of  rockets  and  the  flash  of  cannon— composed  The  Star-spangled  Banner. 


364  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

11.  During  the  progress  of  the  war  the  Spanish  authorities  of  Florida 
sympathized  with  the  British.     In  the  month  of  August  a  detachment  of 
the  enemy's  fleet  was  allowed  by  the  commandant  of  Pensacola  to  use 
that   post   for   the   purpose  of  fitting   out   an  expedition    against  Fort 
Bowyer,  commanding  the  entrance  to  the  bay  of  Mobile.     On  the  15th 
of   September    the   latter  post   was    attacked,   but   the   assailants   were 
driven  off.     General  Jackson,  who  at  that  time  commanded  the  Ameri 
can  forces  in  the  South,  remonstrated  with  the  Spaniards  against  this 
violation  of  neutrality,  but  received  no  satisfaction.     Jackson,  whose  way 
it  was  to  mete  out  summary  justice  to  offenders,  marched  a  force  against 
Pensacola,  stormed  the  town  and  drove  the  British  out  of  Florida.     This 
was  the  beginning  of  the  last  campaign  of  the  war. 

12.  After  the  taking  of  Pensacola  General  Jackson  returned  to  his 
headquarters  at  Mobile.     There  he  learned  that  the  British  were  making 
formidable  preparations  for  the  conquest  of  Louisiana.    Repairing  at  once 
to  New  Orleans,  he  assumed  control  of  the  city,  declared  martial  law, 
mustered  the  militia,  and  adopted  the  most  vigorous  measures  for  repel 
ling  the  invasion.     From  La  Fittc,  chief  of  a  band  of  smugglers  in  the 
Bay  of  Barataria,  he  obtained  information  of  the  enemy's  plans.     The 
British  army,  numbering  twelve  thousand,  came  in  a  fleet  of  fifty  ves 
sels   from   Jamaica.      Sir   Edward    Packenham,    brother-in-law   of   the 
duke  of  Wellington,  was  commander  of  the  invading  forces.     On  the 
10th  of  December  the  squadron  entered  the  outlet  of  Lake  Borgne, 
sixty  miles  north-east  of  New  Orleans.     Four  days  afterward  a  flotilla 
of  gun-boats  which  had  been  placed  to  guard  the  lake  was  captured 
by  the  British,  but  not  until  a  severe  loss  had  been  inflicted  on  the 
enemy. 

13.  On  the  22d  of  the  month  Packenham's  advance  reached  the  Mis 
sissippi  nine  miles  below  the  city.    A  detachment  was  sent  to  the  western 
bank  of  the  river,  but  this  operation  was  checked  by  a  counter  movement 
on  the  part  of  the  Americans.     On  the  night  of  the  23d  General  Jackson 
sent  a  schooner  down  the  Mississippi  to  bombard  the  British  camp,  while 
at  the  same  time  he  and  General  Coffee  advanced  with  two  thousand  Ten 
nessee  riflemen  to  attack  Packenham's  camp  in  front.     After  a  bloody 
assault  Jackson  was  obliged  to  retire,  the  enemy  losing  most  in  the  en 
gagement.     On  the  following  day  Jackson  fell  back  and  took  a  strong 
position  along  the  canal,  four  miles  below  the   city.     Packcnlmm   ad 
vanced,  and  on  the  28th  cannonaded  the  American  position  with  but 
little  effect.     On  New  Year's  day  the  attack  was  renewed.     The  hcnvy 
guns  of  the  British  had  now  been  brought  into  position  ;  but  the  Ameri 
cans  easily  held  their  ground,  and  the  enemy  was  again  driven  back. 


THE  CAMPAIGNS  OF  '14.  365 

Packenham  now  made  arrangements  to  lead  his  whole  army  in  a  grand 
assault  on  the  American  lines. 

14.  Jackson  was  ready.     Earthworks  had  been  constructed,  and  a  long 
line  of  cotton-bales  and  sand-bags  thrown  up  for  protection.     On  the 
morning  of  the  memorable  8th  of  January  the  British  moved  forward. 
They  went  to  a  terrible  fate.     The  battle  began  with  the  light  of  early 
morning,  and  was  ended  before  nine  o'clock.     Packenham  hurled  column 
after  column  against  the  American  position,  and  column  after  column  was 
smitten  with  irretrievable  ruin.    Jackson's  men,  behind  their  breastworks, 
were  almost  entirely  secure  from  the  enemy's  fire,  while  every  discharge 
of  the  Tennessee  and  Kentucky  rifles  told  with  awful  effect  on  the  ex 
posed  veterans  of  England.     Packenham,  trying  to  rally  his  men,  was 
killed;    General   Gibbs,  second   in   command,  was   mortally  wounded. 
General  Keene  fell  disabled ;  only  General  Lambert  was  left  to  call  the 
shattered  fragments  of  the  army  from  the  field.     Never  was  there  in  a 
great  battle  such  disparity  of  losses.     Of  the  British  fully  seven  hundred 
wrere  killed,  fourteen  hundred  wounded  and  five  hundred  taken  prisoners. 
The  American  loss  amounted  to  eight  killed  and  thirteen  wounded. 

15.  After  the  battle  Jackson  granted  a  truce  for  the  burial  of  the 
British  dead.    That  done,  General  Lambert  recalled  the  detachment  from 
the  west  bank  of  the  river  and  retired  with  his  ruined  army  into  Lake 
Borgne.      At  Fort  Bowyer  he  received  the  news  of  peace.      Jackson 
marched  into  New  Orleans  with  his  victorious  army,  and  was  received 
with  unbounded  enthusiasm.     Such,  so  far  as  operations  by  land  were 
concerned,  was  the  close  of  the  war.     On  the  ocean  hostilities  lingered 
until  spring.    On  the  20th  of  February  the  American  frigate  Constitution, 
cruising  off  Cape  St.  Vincent,  caught  sight  of  two  hostile  vessels,  gave 
chase,  and  after  a  severe  fight  captured  them.     They  proved  to  be  British 
brigs — the  Cyane,  of  thirty-six  guns,  and  the  Levant,  of  eighteen.    On  the 
23d  of  March  the  American  Hornet,  commanded  by  Captain  Biddle,  ended 
the  conflict  by  capturing  the  British  Penguin  off  the  coast  of  Brazil. 

16.  Already  a  treaty  of  peace  had  been  made  and  ratified.   Both  nations 
had  long  desired  such  a  result.     In  the  summer  of  1814  American  com 
missioners  were  sent  to  Ghent,  in  Belgium,  and  were  there  met  by  Lord 
Gambier,  Henry  Goulburn  and  William  Adams,  ambassadors  of  Great 
Britain.     The  agents  of  the  United  States  were  John  Quincy  Adams, 
James  A.  Bayard,  Henry  Clay,  Jonathan  Russell  and  Albert  Gallatin. 
Several  months  were  spent  in  negotiations ;  and  on  the  24th  of  December, 
1814,  a  treaty  was  agreed  to  and  signed.    In  both  countries,  but  especially 
in  the  United  States,  the  news  wras  received  with  deep  satisfaction.     On 
the  18th  of  February  the  treaty  was  ratified  by  the  Senate,  and  peace  was 


366  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

publicly  proclaimed.  It  was  in  the  interim  between  the  conclusion  of  the 
treaty  and  the  reception  of  the  news  in  the  United  States  that  the  1. at  tie 
of  Xew  Orleans  was  fought.  A  telegraph  would  have  saved  all  that 
bloodshed. 

17.  There  never  was  a  more  absurd  treaty  than  that  of  Ghent.     Its 
only  significance  was  that  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  having 
been  at  war,  agreed  to  be  at  peace.     Not  one  of  the  distinctive  issues  to 
decide  which  the  war  had  been   undertaken  was  settled  or  even  men 
tioned.     Of  the  impressment  of  American  seamen  not  a  word  was  said. 
The  wrongs  done  to  the  commerce  of  the  United  States  were  not  referred 
to.     The  rights  of  neutral  nations  were  left  as  undetermined  as  before. 
Of  "  free  trade  and  sailors7  rights/'  which  had  been  the  battle-cry  of  the 
American  navy,  no  mention  was  made.     The  principal  articles  of  the 
compact  were  devoted  to  the  settlement  of  unimportant  boundaries  and 
the   possession  of  some   petty  islands  in  the   Bay  of  Passamaquoddy. 
There  is  little  doubt,  however,  that  at  the  time  of  the  treaty  Great  Britain 
gave  the  United  States  a  private  assurance  that  impressment  and  the  other 
wmngs  complained  of  by  the  Americans  should  be  practiced  no  more. 
For  the  space  of  sixty  years  vessels  bearing  the  flag  of  the  United  States 
have  been  secure  from  such  insults  as  caused  the  war  of  1812. 

18.  At  the  close  of  the  conflict  the  country  was  burdened  with  a  debt 
of  a  hundred  million  dollars.     The  monetary  affairs  of  the  nation  were  in 
a  deplorable  condition.     The  charter  of  the  Bank  of  the  United  States 
expired  in   1811,  and   in   the  following  years  the  other  banks  of  the 
country  were   obliged   to   suspend   specie   payment.      The  people  were 
thus  deprived  of  the  currency  necessary  for  the  transaction  of  business. 
Domestic  commerce  was  paralyzed  by  the  want  of  money,  and  foreign 
trade  destroyed  by  the  enemy's  fleet.     In  the  year  after  the  close  of  the 
war  a  bill  was  passed  by  Congress  to  recharter  the  Bank  of  the  United 
States.     The  measure  being  objectionable,  the  President  interposed  his 
veto;    but   in   the   following  session  the  bill  was  again  passed    in  an 
amended   form.      The  capital   was  fixed  at  thirty-five   million    dollars. 
The  central  banking-house  was  established  at  Philadelphia,  and  branches 
were  authorized  at  various  other  cities.     On  the  4th  of  March,  1817,  the 
new  financial  institution  went  into  operation;  and  the  business  and  credit 
of  the  country  were  thereby  greatly  improved.     Meanwhile,  the  United 
States  had  been  engaged  in  a  foreign  war. 

19.  During  the  conflict  with  Great  Britain  the  Algerinc  pirates  re 
newed  their  depredations  on  American  commerce.     As  soon  as  the  treaty 
of  Ghent  was  concluded  the  government  of  the  United  States  ordered 
Commodore  Decatur,  commanding  a  fleet  of  nine  vessels,  to  proceed  to 


MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION.  367 

the  Mediterranean  and  chastise  the  Barbary  sea-robbers  into  submission. 
On  the  17th  of  June,  Decatur,  cruising  near  Gibraltar,  fell  in  with  the 
principal  frigate  of  the  Algerine  squadron,  and  after  a  severe  fight  of 
twenty  minutes  compelled  the  Moorish  ship  to  surrender.  Thirty  of  the 
piratical  crew,  including  the  admiral,  were  killed,  and  more  than  four 
hundred  taken  prisoners.  On  the  19th  Decatur  captured  another  frigate, 
bearing  twenty  guns  and  a  hundred  and  eight  men.  A  few  days  after 
ward  he  sailed  into  the  Bay  of  Algiers,  and  dictated  to  the  humbled  and 
terrified  dey  the  terms  of  a  treaty.  The  Moorish  emperor  was  obliged  to 
release  his  American  prisoners  without  ransom,  to  relinquish  all  claims  to 
tribute,  and  to  give  a  pledge  that  his  ships  should  trouble  American  mer 
chantmen  no  more.  Decatur  next  sailed  against  Tunis  and  Tripoli,  com 
pelled  both  of  these  states  to  give  pledges  of  good  conduct,  and  to  pay 
large  sums  for  former  violations  of  international  law.  From  that  day 
until  the  present  the  Barbary  powers  have  had  a  wholesome  dread  of  the 
American  flag. 

20.  The  close  of  Madison's  troubled  administration  was  signalized  by 
the  admission  of  Indiana — the  smallest  of  the  Western  States — into  the 
Union.  The  new  commonwealth,  admitted  in  December,  1816,  came 
with  an  area  of  nearly  thirty-four  thousand  square  miles,  and  a  popula 
tion  of  ninety-eight  thousand.  About  the  same  time  was  founded  the 
Colonization  Society  of  the  United  States.  Many  of  the  most  distin 
guished  men  in  America  became  members  of  the  association,  the  object 
of  which  was  to  provide  somewhere  in  the  world  a  refuge  for  free  persons 
of  color.  Liberia,  on  the  western  coast  of  Africa,  was  finally  selected  as 
the  seat  of  the  proposed  colony.  A  republican  form  of  government  Avas 
established  there,  and  immigrants  arrived  in  sufficient  numbers  to  found 
a  flourishing  negro  State.  The  capital  was  named  Monrovia,  in  honor  of 
James  Monroe,  who,  in  the  fall  of  1816,  was  elected  as  Madison's  suc 
cessor  in  the  presidency.  At  the  same  time  Daniel  D.  Tompkins  of  New 
York  was  chosen  Vice-President. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


TN  its  political  principles  the  new  administration  was  Democratic.  The 
J-  policy  of  Madison  was  adopted  by  his  successor.  But  the  stormy 
times  of  Madison  gave  place  to  many  years  of  almost  unbroken  peace. 
The  new  President  was  a  native  of  Virginia ;  a  man  of  great  talents  and 


368  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

accomplishments.  He  had  been  a  Revolutionary  soldier ;  a  member  of 
the  House  of  Representatives;  a  senator;  governor  of  Virginia;  envoy 
to  France ;  minister  to  England ;  secretary  of  state  under  Madison.  The 
members  of  the  new  cabinet  were — John  Quincy  Adams,  secretary  of  state ; 
William  H.  Crawford,  secretary  of  the  treasury;  John  C.  Calhoun,  secre 
tary  of  war ;  William.  Wirt,  attorney-general.  The  animosities  and  party 
strifes  of  the  previous  years  were  in  a  measure  forgotten.  Statesmen  of  all 
parties  devoted  their  energies  to  the  payment  of  the  national  debt.  It  was 
a  herculean  task ;  but  commerce  revived ;  the  government  was  economic 
ally  administered ;  population  increased ;  wealth  flowed  in  ;  and  in  a  few 
years  the  debt  was  honestly  paid. 

2.  In  December  of  1817  the  western  portion  of  Mississippi  Territory 
was  organized  as  the  State  of  Mississippi  and  admitted  into  the  Union. 
The  new  State  contained  an  area  of  forty-seven  thousand  square  miles, 
and  a  population  of  sixty-five  thousand  souls.     At  the  same  time  the 
attention  of  the  government  was  called  to  a  nest  of  buccaneers  who  had 
established  themselves  on  Amelia  Island,  off  the  north-eastern  coast  of 
Florida.     They  claimed  to  be  acting  under  the  authority  of  some  of  the 
South  American  republics,  but  were  in  reality  pirates.     An  armament 
was  accordingly  sent  against  them,  and  the  lawless  establishment  was 
broken  up.     Another  rendezvous  of  the  same  sort,  on  the  island  of  Gal- 
veston,  oif  the  coast  of  Texas,  was  also  suppressed. 

3.  In  the  first  year  of  Monroe's  administration  the  question  of  internal 
improvements  began  to  be  much  agitated.     The  territorial  vastness  of  the 
country  made  it  necessary  to  devise  suitable  means  of  communication  be 
tween  the  distant  parts.      Without  railroads  and  canals  it  was  evident 
that  the  products  of  the  great  interior  could  never  reach  a  market.     Had 
Congress  a  right  to  vote  money  to  make  the  needed  improvements? 
Jefferson  and  Madison  had  both  answered  the  question  in  the  negative. 
Monroe  held  similar  views;  and  a  majority  of  Congress  voted  against 
the  proposed  appropriations.     In  one  instance,  however,  a  bill  was  passed 
appropriating  the  means  necessary  for  the  construction  of  a  national  road 
across  the  Alleghanies,  from  Cumberland  to  Wheeling.     The  question  of 
internal  improvements  was  then  referred  to  the  several  States;  and  New 
York  took  the  lead  by  constructing  a  splendid  canal   from  Buffalo  to 
Albany,  a  distance  of  three  hundred  and  sixty-three  miles.     The  cost  of 
this  important  work  was  more  than  seven  and  a  half  million  dollars,  and 
the  eight  years  of  Monroe's  administration  were  occupied  in  completing  it. 

4.  In  the  latter  part  of  1817  the  Seminole  Indians  on  the  frontiers  of 
Georgia  and  Alabama  became  hostile.     Some  bad  negroes  and  treacherous 
Creeks  joined  the  savages  in  their  depredations.     General  Gaines,  com- 


MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION.  369 

mandant  of  a  post  on  Flint  River,  was  sent  into  the  Seminole  country, 
but  after  destroying  a  few  villages  his  forces  were  found  inadequate  to 
conquer  the  Red  men.  General  Jackson  was  then  ordered  to  collect  from 
the  adjacent  States  a  sufficient  army  and  reduce  the  Seminoles  to  sub 
mission.  Instead  of  following  his  directions,  that  stern  and  self-willed 
man  mustered  a  thousand  riflemen  from  West  Tennessee,  and  in  the 
spring  of  1818  overran  the  hostile  country  with  little  opposition.  The 
Indians  were  afraid  to  fight  the  man  whom  they  had  named  the  Big 
Knife. 

5.  While  engaged  in  this  expedition  against  the  Seminoles,  Jackson 
entered  Florida  and  took  possession  of  the  Spanish  post  at  St.  Mark's. 
He  deemed  it  necessary  to  do  so  in  order  to  succeed  in  suppressing  the 
savages.     The  Spanish  troops  stationed  at  St.  Mark's  were  removed  to 
Pensacola ;  and  two  Englishmen,  named  Arbutlmot  and  Ambrister,  who 
fell  into  Jackson's  hands,  were  charged  with  inciting  the  Seminoles  to  in 
surrection,  tried  by  a  court-martial,  and  hanged.     Jackson  then  advanced 
against  Pensacola,  captured  the  town,  besieged  and  took  the  fortress  of 
Barancas,  at  the  entrance  to  the  bay,  and  sent  the  Spanish  authorities  to 
Havana.    These  summary  proceedings  excited  much  comment  throughout 
the  country.     The  enemies  of  General  Jackson  condemned  him  in  un 
measured  terms ;  but  the  President  and  Congress  justified  his  deeds.     A 
resolution  of  censure,  introduced  into  the  House  of  Representatives,  was 
voted  down  by  a  large  majority.     The  king  of  Spain  complained  much ; 
but  his  complaint  was  unheeded.     Seeing  that  the  defence  of  such  a 
province  would  cost  more  than  it  was  worth,  the  Spanish  monarch  then 
proposed  to  cede  the  territory  to  the  United  States.     For  this  purpose 
negotiations  were  opened  at  Washington  city ;  and  on  the  22d  of  Feb 
ruary,  1819,  a  treaty  was  concluded  by  which  East  and  West  Florida 
and  the  outlying  islands  were  surrendered  to  the  American  government. 
In  consideration  of  the  cession  the  United  States  agreed  to  relinquish  all 
claim  to  the  territory  of  Texas  and  to  pay  to  American  citizens,  for  dep 
redations  committed  by  Spanish  vessels,  a  sum  not  exceeding  five  million 
dollars.     By  the  same  treaty  the  eastern  boundary  of  Mexico  was  fixed 
at  the  river  Sabine. 

6.  Monroe's  administration  was  noted  for  the  great  number  of  new 
members  which  were  added  to  the  Union.    In  1818,  Illinois,  the  twenty- 
first  State,  embracing  an  area  of  more  than  fifty-five  thousand  square 
miles,  was  organized  and  admitted.    The  population  of  the  new  common 
wealth  was  forty-seven  thousand.     In  December  of  the  following  year 
Alabama  was  added,  with  a  population  of  a  hundred  and  twenty-five 
thousand,  and  an  area  of  nearly  fifty-one  thousand  square  miles.     About 


•370  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATi 

the  same  time  Arkansas  Territory  was  organized  out  of  the  southern  por 
tion  of  the  Territory  of  Missouri.  Early  in  1820  the  province  of  Maine, 
which  had  been  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts  since  1G">2,  wa- 
separated  from  that  government  and  admitted  into  the  Union.  At  the 
time  of  admission  the  population  of  the  new  State  had  readied  two  hun 
dred  and  ninety-eight  thousand;  and  its  territory  embraced  nearly  thirtv- 
two  thousand  square  miles.  In  August  of  1821  the  great  State  of  Mis 
souri,  with  an  area  of  sixty-seven  thousand  square  miles,  and  a  population 
of  seventy-four  thousand,  was  admitted  as  the  twenty-fourth  member  of 
the  Union ;  but  the  admission  was  attended  with  a  political  agitation  so 
violent  as  to  threaten  the  peace  of  the  country. 

7.  When  the  bill  to  admit  Missouri  was  brought  before  Congress,  a 
proposition  was  made  in  that  body  to  prohibit  slavery  in  the  new  State. 
This  measure  was  strongly  supported  by  the  free  States  of  the  North,  and 
as  strongly  opposed  by  the  slaveholding  States  of  the  South.    The  country 
was  sectionally  divided.     Congress  was  distracted  with  long  and  angry 
debates  in  which  the  whole  question  of  slavery  was  discussed.     At  last 
Mr.  Clay  brought  forward  a  plan  of  settlement  which,  after  further  dis 
cussion,  was  adopted.     This  measure,  known  as  THE  MISSOURI  COM 
PROMISE,  was  one  of  the  most  important  acts  of  American   legislation. 
The  principal  conditions  of  the  plan  were  these :  first,  the  admission  of 
Missouri  as  a  slaveholding  State;  secondly,  the  division  of  the  rest  of  the 
Louisiana  purchase  by  the  parallel  of  thirty-six  degrees  and  thirty  minutes; 
t/urdty,  the  admission  of  new  States,  to  be  formed  out  of  the  territory  south 
of  that  line,  with  or  without  slavery,  as  the  people  might  determine; 
fourthly,  the  prohibition  of  slavery  in  all  the  new  States  to  be  organized 
out  of  territory  north   of  the  dividing-line.     By  this   compromise  the 
slavery  agitation  was  allayed  until  1849. 

8.  Meanwhile,  the  country  had  measurably  recovered  from  the  effects 
of  the  late  war.     With  peace  and  plenty  the  resources  of  the  nation  were 
rapidly  augmented.     Toward  the  close  of  his  term  the  President's  ad 
ministration  grew  into  high  favor  with  the  people;  and  in  the  fall  of 
1820  he  was  re-elected  with  great  unanimity.     As  Vice-I  Resident,  Mr. 
jTompkinfl  was  also  chosen  for  a  second  term.     Scarcely  had  the  excite 
ment  over  the  admission  of  Missouri  subsided  when  the  attention  of  the 
government  was  called  to  an  alarming  system  of  piracv  which  had  sprung 
up  in  the  West  Indies.    Karly  in  1822  the  American  frigate  Congress,  ac 
companied  with  eight  smaller  vessels  was  sent  thither;  and  in  the  course 
of  the  year  more  than  twenty  piratical  ships  were  captured.     In  the  fol 
lowing  summer  Commodore  Porter  was  despatched  with  a  larger  fleet  t<> 
cruise  about  Cuba  and  the  neighboring  islands.     Such  was  his  vigilance 


MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


371 


that  the  retreats  of  the  sea-robbers  were  completely  broken  up;  not  a 
pirate  was  left  afloat. 

9.  At  this  time  the  countries  of  South  America  were  disturbed  with 
many  revolutions.     From  the  days  of  Pizarro  these  states  had  been  de 
pendencies  of  European  monarchies.     Now  they  declared  their  independ 
ence,  and  struggled  to  maintain  it  by  force  of  arms.     The  people,  of  the 
United  States,  having  achieved  their  own  liberty,  naturally  sympathized 
with  the  patriots  of  the  South.     Mr.  Clay  urged  upon  the  government 
the  duty  of  giving  official  recognition  to  the  South  American  republics. 
At  last  his  views  prevailed ;  and  in  March  of  1822  a  bill  was  passed  by 
Congress  recognizing  the  new  states  as  sovereign  nations.     In  the  follow 
ing  year  this  action  was  followed  up  by  the  President  with  a  vigorous 
message,  in  which  he  declared  that  for  the  future  the  American  continents 
were  not  to  be  considered  as  subjects  for  colonization  by  any  European 
power.     This  famous  declaration  constitutes  what  has  ever  since  been 
known  in  the  politics 

and  diplomacy  of  the 
United  States  as  THE 
MONROE  DOCTRINE 
— a  doctrine  by  which 
the  entire  Western 
hemisphere  is  conse 
crated  to  free  institu 
tions. 

10.  Great  was  the 
joy  of  the  American 
people  in  the  summer 
of  1824.     The  vener 
ated  La  Fayette,  now 
aged    and    gray,    re 
turned  once  more  to 
visit  the  land  for  whose 
freedom  he  had  shed 
his  blood.   The  honor 
ed  patriots  who    had 
fought   by   his   side 
came    forth    to    greet 
him.     The  younger 
heroes  crowded  around 

him.     In  every  city,  and  on  every  battle-field  which  he  visited,  he  was 
surrounded  by  a  throng  of  shouting  freemen.     His  journey  through  the 


LA  FAYETTE. 


372  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

country  Mas  a  triumph.  It  was  a  solemn  and  sacred  moment  when  he 
•I  alone  by  the  grave  of  Washington.  ( >vcr  the  dust  of  the  great  dead 
the  patriot  of  France  paid  the  homage  of  his  tears.  In  September  of  1  s  J."> 
he  bade  a  final  adieu  to  the  people  who  had  made  him  their  guest,  and 
then  sailed  for  his  native  land.  At  his  departure,  the  frigate  Jlr<uuli. 
— a  name  significant  for  him — was  prepared  to  bear  him  away.  While 
Liberty  remains  to  cheer  the  West,  the  name  of  La  Fayette  shall  be 
hallowed. 

11.  Before  the  departure  of  the  illustrious  Frenchman  another  presi 
dential  election  had  been  held.  It  was  a  time  of  great  excitement  and 
much  division  of  sentiment.  Four  candidates  were  presented  for  the 
suffrages  of  the  people.  There  was  an  appearance  of  sectionalism  in  the 
canvass.  John  Quincy  Adams  was  put  forward  as  the  candidate  of  the 
East;  William  H.  Crawford  of  Georgia  as  the  choice  of  the  South;  Henry 
Clay  and  Andrew  Jackson  as  the  favorites  of  the  AVest.  Neither  candi 
date  received  a  majority  of  the  electoral  votes,  and  for  the  second  time  in 
the  history  of  the  government  the  choice  of  President  was  referred  to  the 
House  of  Representatives.  By  that  body  Mr.  Adams  was  duly  elected. 
For  Vice-President,  John  C.  Calhoun  of  South  Carolina  had  been  chosen 
by  the  electoral  college. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION,  1825-1829. 

THE  new  President  was  inaugurated  on  the  4th  of  March,  1825.  He 
was  a  man  of  the  highest  attainments  in  literature  and  statesman 
ship.  At  the  age  of  eleven  years  he  accompanied  his  father,  John  Adams, 
to  Europe.  At  Paris  and  Amsterdam  and  St.  Petersburg  the  son  con 
tinued  his  studies,  and  at  the  same  time  became  acquainted  with  the 
manners  and  politics  of  the  Old  World.  The  vast  opportunities  of  his 
youth  were  improved  to  the  fullest  extent.  In  his  riper  years  he  served 
his  country  as  ambassador  to  the  Netherlands,  Portugal,  Prussia,  Russia 
and  England.  He  had  also  held  the  offices  of  United  States  senator  from 
Massachusetts,  and  secretary  of  state  under  Monroe.  He  brought  to  the 
presidential  chair  wisdom,  experience  and  ability. 

2.  The  new  administration  was  an  epoch  of  peace  and  prosperity  in  the 
count rv  ;  but  the  spirit  of  parly  manifested  itself  with  much  violence. 
The  adherents  of  General  Jackson  and  Mr.  Crawford  united  in  opposition 


1825                     29                             33                              37 

rrctli'rick  \Vil 

L'7.  Acknowl 
Charles  X. 

28.  Abo 
Croriif  IV. 

liam  III. 

edirment   of  the  ind.-peiid 
3U.  Frencli  Revolu 
Louis 
lition  of  the  "  Test  Act." 
30.   Polish   Revolu 
81,  Fall  of 
32.  Paa 
80.  William  IV. 

ence  of  Greece. 
tion  and  election  of 
Philippe. 

tion. 
Warsaw. 

saue  of  the  (ireat  Reform 

40 
:>7.  Attempted  captn 
39.  Sup 

l>ill  by  Parliament. 
87.  Victoria. 

John  Q.  Adams, 

concern 


L'ti.  John  Adams 
26.  Thomas  Jett 

John  C.  Calh 

28.  Gr 


President, 
in.ir  the  lands  ol'  the  Creek  Indians. 


:"7.   MichL'un   adnii 


Andrew  Jack 

The 

d.  July  4. 
erson  d.  July  4. 


Ollll,  Viee-President. 
32.  The 

eat   political    excitement 


Calhoun  re-tlected 


SO11,  President. 


Hhick  Hawk  War. 


kan-as  admitted  intc 


JackSOll  re-elected  President 


35.  Seminole 


l)ill  to  recharter  the  I'ni 
throughout  the  country. 
Lemoval 


Vice-president 

t  tariil'  excitement. 


War. 


Martin  Van 

ted  States  Hank  vetoi 
;>7.  Failure  of  the 


the  Cherokee. 


4« 


32.  The  doctrine  of  nullification  de  <dan-d  by  South  C'arf 
;>L'.  I'roc  Lamation  by  the  President. 

Martin' Van  liiirrn,    Vice-President, 


33.  Passim-  tif  Mr.  Clay's 


Compromiae  bill. 
Richard  M.  J 


33.  Removal  of  Govern  ment  funds  from  tin 
;i7.  Financial 


taken    by  the  Texans. 
>rv  I 

|1  Th<  Al.uno. 
i4 

:Ti:\  AS  I\DI:IM;M)I 


i.amar. 

into. 


31  i:\KO. 

Santa  Ann  i 


tnstamente 


II 


45 


49 


<lerick  William  IV. 

adrid  by  Don  Carlos. 

>Q  of  the  Carlists  in  Sp 
)ody  of  Napoleon  return 

48.  Ou 
46.  Election  of  Pius 
48.  Re 
48.  A 
48.  Lo 
ain. 
ed  to  France. 

tbreak  of  the  Hungarian 
IX.                         52.  Fall 
volution  in  France.        ga 
republic  proclaimed. 
uis  Napoleon  Bonapa 
52.  Lo 
dent 
52.  Lo 

Revolution, 
of  Kossuth  and  the  Hun- 
rian  cause. 

rte  elected  President. 
uis  Napoleon,  1'resi- 
for  ten  years. 
uis  Napoleon,  Emperor. 

54.  The  Crimean  War. 

James  K.  Polk, 

President. 

45.  Florida  admitted  into 

the  Union. 

to  the  Union. 
43.  The  Dorr 

rebellion  in  Rhode  Island. 

Zachary  Taylor, 

(Died  July  9, 

President. 

1850.) 

46.  Iowa  admitted 

into  the  Union. 

niou.                  44-  First 

telegraph  line  in  the  Uni 

ted  States. 

Fr'iiklin  Pierce, 

..  The  Webster-  Ashbur- 

48.  Wis 
46.  The  north-weste 
46.  General  Taylor 
46.  Congress  declar 

consin  admitted  into  the 
rn  boundary  fixed  at  49°. 
ordered  to  the  Rio  Grande, 
es  war  against  Mexico. 

Union.               [President. 

54.  Treaty  with  Ja 
pan. 

ton  treaty. 

1 

ft~Vjj 

54.  Passage  of  the 

46.  ySj|.ffesaca  de 
" 

la  Palma. 

Kansas    and 

i 

Nebraska  bill. 

46.  t^Oiptefvtf 

Matamoras. 

54.   The    Missouri 

"Cn,  President. 

FQr^ 

Compromise  repealed. 

46.    '"  ^Monterey. 

lie  President. 

P""*-! 

easury  bill. 

George  M.  Dallas, 

Vice-President. 

William  H.  Har 

48.  Dis 
rison,  President. 

covery  of  gold  in  Californ  ia.        54.  Troubles  in 
Kansas. 

(Died  April  4, 

1841.) 

Millard  Fillmo 

re,  Vice-President,  and 

.ge  of  the  Treasury  bill. 

K~$T» 

President  from 

July,  1850. 

..  Treasury  bill  repealed. 

47     ^  PI  .Sue 

na  Vista. 

.  Passage  of  the  Hankru 

pt  law.                '  I^J 

W.  R.  King,  Vice-Pres. 

i.  Veto  of  the  United  Sta 

tes  Bank,            VjXi 

and  resignation  of  the 

Presi-     '       47.  |iA  Ver 

a  Cruz. 

dent's  Cabinet. 

rv 

51.  The  Fugi 

tive  Slave  Jaw  passed. 

47.  hj|  Cer 

TO  Gordo. 

1SOI1,  Vice-President. 

[^ 

50.  Utah  erected  into 

a  Territorial  government. 

47.  [jj|  Con 

treras. 

d  States  bank. 

lohiiTyler,  vice 

President,      47-  Ml  M°l 

ino  del  Rey. 

nd  President  from  April, 

1841.                   !^ 

49.  New  Mexico  erected 

into  a  Territorial  govern- 

47  •  pJ3  Cha 

pultepec.                                                              meut. 

.  Houston,  President. 

47.|3]^ 

of  Mexico. 

48.Tre 

aty  of  peace  with  Mexico. 

-'lit. 

45.  Texas  admitted  into 

the  Union. 

m  

I.  Santa  Anna,  Presid 

50.  The  "  Omnibus  ~?i}l"  passed. 

ent. 

i 

50.  California  adm 

itted  into  the  Union. 

3d  by  the  French. 

:     *_  

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^g^^^^^^^^^^^^^^g=j===^ 

red. 

ent. 

ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION.  373 

to  the  policy  of  the  President ;  and  there  was  a  want  of  unanimity  be 
tween  the  different  departments  of  the  government.  In  the  Senate  the 
political  friends  of  Mr.  Adams  were  in  a  minority,  and  their  majority  in 
the  lower  House  only  lasted  for  one  session.  In  his  inaugural  address 
the  President  strongly  advocated  the  doctrine  of  internal  improvements ; 
but  the  adverse  views  of  Congress  prevented  his  recommendations  from 
being  adopted. 

3.  For  a  quarter  of  a  century  a  difficulty  had  existed  between  the 
government  of  the  United  States  and  Georgia  in  respect  to  the  lands  held 
in  that  State  by  the  Creek  Indians.   When,  in  1802,  Georgia  relinquished 
her  claim  to  Mississippi  Territory,  the  general  government  agreed  to  pur 
chase  and  surrender  to  the  State  all  the  Creek  lands  lying  within  her  own 
borders.     This  pledge  on  the  part  of  the  United  States  had  never  been 
fulfilled,  and  Georgia  complained  of  bad  faith.     The  difficulty  became 
alarming;  but  finally,  in  March  of  1826,  a  treaty  was  concluded  between 
the  Creek  chiefs  and  the  President,  by  which  a  cession  of  all  their  lands 
in  Georgia  was  obtained.     At  the  same  time  the  Creeks  agreed  to  remove 
to  a  new  home  beyond  the  Mississippi. 

4.  On  the  4th  of  July,  1826 — just  fifty  years  to  a  day  after  the  Declara 
tion  of  Independence — the  venerable  John  Adams,  second  President  of  the 
United  States,  and  his  successor,  Thomas  Jefferson,  both  died.     Both  had 
lifted  their  voices  for  freedom  in  the  early  and  perilous  days  of  the  Revo 
lution.     One  had  written  and  both  had  signed  the  great  Declaration. 
Both  had  lived  to  see  their  country's  independence.     Both  had  served 
that  country  in  its  highest  official  station.     Both  had  reached  extreme  old 
age  :  Adams  was  ninety ;  Jefferson,  eighty-two.     Now,  while  the  cannon 
were  booming  for  the  fiftieth  birthday  of  the  nation,  the  gray  and  honored 
patriots  passed,  almost  at  the  same  hour,  from  among  the  living. 

5.  In  the  following  September,  William  Morgan,  a  resident  of  Western 
New  York,  having  threatened  to  publish  the  secrets  of  the  Masonic  fra 
ternity,  of  which  he  was  a  member,  suddenly  disappeared  from  his  home, 
and  was  never  heard  of  afterward.     The  Masons  fell  under  the  suspicion 
of  having  abducted  and  murdered  him.     A  great  clamor  was   raised 
against  them  in  New  York,  and  the  excitement  extended  to  other  parts 
of  the  country.     The  issue  between  the  Masons  and  their  enemies  became 
a  political  one,  and  many  eminent  men  were  embroiled  in  the  controversy. 
For  several  years  the  anti-Masonic  party  exercised  a  considerable  influence 
in  the  elections  of  the  country.    De  Witt  Clinton,  one  of  the  most  promi 
nent  and  valuable  statesmen  of  New  York,  had  to  suffer  much,  in  loss  of 
reputation,  from  his  membership  in  the  order.    His  last  days  were  clouded 
with  the  odium  which  for  the  time  being  attached  to  the  Masonic  name. 


374  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

6.  In  the  congressional  debates  of  1828  the  question  of  the  tariff  was 
iniu-h  discussed.     By  a  tariff  is  understood  a  duty  levied  ou  imported 
goods.     The  object  of  the  same  is  two  Cold:  first,  to  produce  a  revenue 
for  the  government;  and  secondly,  to  raise  the  price  of  the  article  on 
which  the  duty  is  laid,  in  order  that  the  domestic  manufacturer  of  the 
thing  taxed  may  be  able  to  compete  with  the  foreign  producer.     "When 
the  duty  is  levied  for  the  latter  purpose,  it  is  called  a  protective  tariff. 
Whether  it  is  sound  policy  for  a  nation  to  have  protective  duties  is  a 
question  which  has  been  much  debated  in  all  civilized  countries.     Mr. 
Adams  and  his  friends  decided  in  favor  of  a  tariff;  and  in  1828  the  duties 
on  fabrics  made  of  wool,  cotton,  linen  and   silk,  and  those  on  articles 
manufactured  of  iron,  lead,  etc.,  were  much  increased.    The  object  of  such 
legislation  was  to  stimulate  the  manufacturing  interests  of  the  country. 
The  question  of  the  tariff  has  always  been  a  sectional  issue.     The  people 
of  the  Eastern  and  Middle  States,  where  factories  abound,  have  favored 
protective  duties;    while  in  the  agricultural  regions  of  the  South  and 
AVest  such  duties  have  been  opposed. 

7.  With  the  fall  of  1828  came  another  presidential  election.     The 
contest  was  specially  exciting.     Mr.  Adams,  supported  by  Mr.  Clay,  the 
secretary  of  state,  was  put  forward  for  re-election.     In  accordance  with 
an  understanding  which  had  existed  for  several  years,  General  Jackson 
appeared  as  the  candidate  of  the  opposition.     In  the  previous  election 
Jackson  had  received  more  electoral  votes  than  Adams;  but  disregarding 
the  popular  preference,  the  House  of  Representatives  had  chosen  the  lat 
ter.     Now  the  people  were  determined  to  have  their  way ;  and  Jackson 
was  triumphantly  elected,  receiving  a  hundred  and  seventy-eight  electoral 
votes  against  eighty-three  for  his  opponent.     As  soon  as  the  election  was 
over,  the  excitement — as  usual  in  such  cases — abated ;  and  the  thoughts 
of  the  people  were  turned  to  other  subjects. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION,  1829-1837. 

new  President  was  a  military  hero.  But  he  was  more  than  that: 
JL  a  man  of  great  native  powers  and  inflexible  honesty.  His  talents 
were  strong  but  unpolished  ;  his  integrity  unassailable;  his  will  like  iron. 
He  was  one  of  those  men  for  whom  no  toils  are  too  arduous,  no  responsi 
bility  too  great.  His  personal  character  was  strongly  impressed  upon  his 


JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


375 


administration.    Believing  that  the  public  affairs  would  be  best  conducted 
by  such  means,  he  removed  nearly  seven  hundred  office-holders,  and  ap 
pointed  in  their  stead 
his   own    political 
friends.      In    defence 
of  such  a  course  the 
precedent    established 
by  Mr.  Jefferson  was 
pleaded. 

2.  In  his  first  an 
nual    message    the 
President  took  strong 
ground  against  rechar- 
tering  the  Bank  of  the 
United  States.     Be 
lieving  that  institution 
to  be  both  inexpedient 
and     unconstitutional, 
he  recommended  that 
the  old  charter  should 
be   allowed   to  expire 
by  its  own  limitation 
in  1836.     But  the  in 
fluence   of  the   bank, 
with  its  many  branches, 
was  very  great;    and 

in  1832  a  bill  to  recharter  was  brought  before  Congress  and  passed.  To 
this  measure  the  President  opposed  his  veto ;  and  since  a  two-thirds  ma 
jority  in  favor  of  the  bill  could  not  be  secured,  the  proposition  to  grant  a 
new  charter  failed,  and  the  bank  ceased  by  the  original  limitation. 

3.  The  reopening  of  the  tariff  question  occasioned  great  excitement  in 
Congress  and  throughout  the  country.     In  the  session  of  1831-32  addi 
tional  duties  were  levied  upon  manufactured  goods  imported  from  abroad. 
By  this  act  the  manufacturing  districts  were  again  favored  at  the  expense 
of  the  agricultural  States.     South  Carolina  was  specially  offended.     A 
great  convention  of  her  people  was  held,  and  it  was  resolved  that  the 
tariff-law  of  Congress  was  unconstitutional,  and  therefore  null  and  void. 
Open  resistance  was  threatened  in  case  the  officers  of  the  government 
should  attempt  to  collect  the  revenues  in  the  harbor  of  Charleston.     In 
the  United  States  Senate  the  right  of  a  State,  under  certain  circumstances, 
to  nullify  an  act  of  Congress  was  boldly  proclaimed.     On  that  issue 


ANDREW  JACKSON. 


376 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


occurred  the  famous  debate  between  the  eloquent  Colonel  I  lay  no,  senator 
from  South  Carolina,  and  Daniel  Webster  of  Massachusetts,  perhaps  the 

greatest  master  of 
American  oratorv. 
The  former  appeared 
as  the  champion  of 
State  rights,  and  the 
latter  as  the  advocate 
of  constitutional  su 
premacy. 

4.  But  the  question 
was  not  decided  by 
debate.  The  President 
took  the  matter  in  1  land 
and  issued  a  proclama 
tion  denying  the  right 
of  any  State  to  nullify 
the  laws  of  Congress. 
But  Mr.  Calhoun,  the 
Vice-Preside  n  t, 
resigned  his  office  to 
accept  a  seat  in  the 
Senate,  where  he  might 
better  defend  the  doc 
trines  of  his  State. 
The  President,  having 

warned  the  people  of  South  Carolina  against  pursuing  those  doctrines 
further,  ordered  a  body  of  troops  under  General  Scott  to  proceed  to 
( Charleston,  and  also  sent  thither  a  man-of-war.  At  this  display  of  force 
the  leaders  of  the  nullifying  party  quailed  and  receded  from  their  posi 
tion.  Bloodshed  was  happily  avoided ;  and  in  the  following  spring  the 
excitement  was  allayed  by  a  compromise.  Mr.  Clay  brought  forward  and 
secured  the  passage  of  a  bill  providing  for  a  gradual  reduction  of  the 
duties  complained  of  until,  at  the  end  of  ten  years,  they  should  reach  the 
standard  demanded  by  the  South. 

5.  In  the  spring  of  1832  the  Sac,  Fox  and  Winnebago  Indians  of  Wis 
consin  Territory  began  a  war.  They  were  incited  and  led  by  the  famous 
chief  Black  Hawk,  who,  like  many  great  sachems  before  him,  believed  in 
the  possibility  of  an  Indian  confederacy  sufficiently  powerful  to  beat  back 
the  whites.  The  lands  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  lying  in  the  Rock  River 
country  of  Illinois,  had  been  purchased  by  the  government  twTenty-five 


JXANTKI,  WEBSTER. 


JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  377 

years  previously.  The  Indians,  however,  remained  in  the  ceded  terri 
tory,  since  there  was  no  occasion  for  immediate  occupation  by  the  whites. 
When  at  last,  after  a  quarter  of  a  century,  the  Indians  were  required  to 
give  possession,  they  caviled  at  the  old  treaty,  and  refused  to  comply. 
The  government  insisted  that  the  Red  men  should  fulfill  their  contract, 
and  hostilities  began  on  the  frontier.  The  governor  of  Illinois  called  out 
the  militia,  and  General  Scott  was  sent  with  nine  companies  of  artillery 
to  Chicago.  At  that  place  his  forces  were  overtaken  with  the  cholera, 
and  he  was  prevented  from  co-operating  with  the  troops  of  General 
Atkinson.  The  latter,  however,  waged  a  vigorous  campaign  against  the 
Indians,  defeated  them  in  several  actions,  and  made  Black  Hawk  prisoner. 
The  captive  chieftain  was  taken  to  Washington  and  the  great  cities  of  the 
East,  where  his  understanding  was  opened  as  to  the  power  of  the  nation 
against  which  he  had  been  foolish  enough  to  lift  his  hatchet.  Returning 
to  his  own  people,  he  advised  them  that  resistance  was  hopeless.  The 
warriors  then  abandoned  the  disputed  lands  and  retired  into  Iowa. 

6.  Difficulties  also  arose  with  the  Cherokees  of  Georgia.     These  were 
the  most  civilized  and  humane  of  all  the  Indian  nations.     They  had 
adopted  the  manners  of  the  whites.     They  had  pleasant  farms,  goodly 
towns,  schools,  printing-presses,  a  written  code  of  laws.     The  government 
of  the   United  States  had  given  to  Georgia  a  pledge  to  purchase  the 
Cherokee  lands  for  the  benefit  of  the  State.     The  pledge  was  not  ful 
filled;  the  authorities  of  Georgia  grew  tired  of  waiting  for  the  removal 
of  the  Indians ;  and  the  legislature  passed  a  statute  by  which  the  govern 
ment  of  the  Red  men  was  abrogated  and  the  laws  of  the  State  extended 
over  the  Indian  domain.     With  singular  illiberality,  it  was  at  the  same 
time  enacted  that  the  Cherokees  and  Creeks  should  not  have  the  use  of 
the  State  courts  or  the  protection  of  the  laws.     This  code,  however,  was 
declared  unconstitutional  by  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States. 
The  Indians  then  appealed  to  the  President  for  help ;  but  he  refused  to 
interpose  between  them  and  the  laws  of  Georgia.     He  also  recommended 
the  removal  of  the  Cherokees  to  lands  beyond  the  Mississippi ;  and  with 
this  end  in  view,  THE  INDIAN  TERRITORY  was  organized  in  the  year  1834. 
The  Indians  yielded  with  great  reluctance.     More  than  five  million  dol 
lars  were  paid  them  for  their  lands ;  but  still  they  clung  to  their  homes. 
At  last  General  Scott  was  ordered  to  remove  them  to  the  new  territory, 
using  force  if  necessary  to  accomplish  the  work.     The  years  1837-38 
were  occupied  with  the  final  transfer  of  the  Cherokees  to  their  homes  in 
the  West. 

7.  More  serious  still  was  the  conflict  with  the  Seminoles  of  Florida. 
The  trouble  arose  from  an  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  government  to  re- 


378  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

move  the  tribe  to  a  new  domain  beyond  the  Mississippi.  Hostilities 
In -pin  in  1835,  and  continued  for  four  years.  The  chief  of  the  Scminoles 
was  Oseeola,  a  half-breed  of  great  talents  and  audacity.  He  and  Mieanopv, 
another  chieftain,  denied  the  validity  of  a  former  treaty  by  which  the 
Seminole  lands  had  been  ceded  to  the  government.  So  haughty  was  the 
bearing  of  Osceola  that  General  Thompson,  the  agent  of  the  government 
in  Florida,  arrested  him  and  put  him  in  irons.  The  red  warrior  dis- 
s?-mbled  his  purpose,  gave  his  assent  to  the  old  treaty,  and  was  liberated. 
As  might  have  been  foreseen,  he  immediately  entered  into  a  conspiracy 
to  slaughter  the  whites  and  devastate  the  country. 

8.  At  this  time  the  interior  of  Florida  was  held  by  General  Clinch, 
who  had  his  headquarters  at  Fort  Drane,  seventy-five  miles  south-west 
from  St.  Augustine.     The  post  was  considered  in   danger;  and  Major 
Dado  with  a  hundred  and  seventeen   men  was  despatched  from  Fort 
Brooke,  at  the  head  of  Tampa  Bay,  to  reinforce  General  Clinch.     After 
marching  about  half  the  distance,  Dado's  forces  fell  into  an  ambuscade, 
and  were  all  massacred  except  one  man  who  was  left  alive  under  a  heap 
of  the  dead.    On  the  same  day  Osceola  with  a  band  of  warriors,  prowling 
around  Fort  King,  on  the  Ocklawaha,  surrounded  a  storehouse  where 
General  Thompson  was  dining  with  a  company  of  friends.     The  savages 
poured  in  a  murderous  fire,  and  then  rushed  forward  and  scalped  the 
dead  before  the  garrison  of  the  fort,  only  two  hundred  and   fifty  yards 
away,  could  bring  assistance.      General  Thompson's  body  was  pierced  by 
fifteen  balls ;  and  four  of  his  nine  companions  were  killed. 

9.  On  the  31st  of  December  General  Clinch  fought  a  battle  with  the 
Indians  on  the  banks  of  the  Withlacoochie.     The  savages  were  repulsed, 
but  Clinch  thought  it  prudent  to  retreat  to  Fort  Drane.     In  the  following 
February  General  Scott  took  command  of  the  American  forces  in  Florida. 
On  the  29th  of  the  same  month  General  Gaines,  who  was  advancing  from 
the  West  with  a  force  of  a  thousand  men  for  the  relief  of  Fort  Drane,  was 
attacked  near  the  battle-field  where  Clinch  had  fought.     The  Seminoles 
made  a  furious  onset,  but  were  repulsed  with  severe  losses.    In  May  some 
straggling  Creeks  who  still  remained  in  the  country  began  hostilities;  but 
they  were  soon  subdued  and  compelled  to  seek  their  reservation  beyond 
the  Mississippi.     In  October  of  1836  Governor  Call  of  Florida  marched 
with  a  force  of  two  thousand  men  against  the  Indians  of  the  interior. 
A  division  of  his  army  overtook  the  enemy  in  the  Wahoo  Swamp,  a  short 
distance  from  the  scene  of  Dade's  massacre.     A  battle  ensued,  and  the 
Indians  were  driven  into  the  Everglades  with  considerable  losses.     Soon 
afterward  another  engagement  was  fought  on  nearly  the  same  ground; 
and   again   the   savages  were   beaten,  though  not  decisively.     The  re- 


JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  379 

maincler  of  the  history  of  the  Seminole  War  belongs  to  the  following 
administration. 

10.  In  the  mean  time,  the  President  had  given  a  final  quietus  to  the 
Bank  of  the  United  States.    After  vetoing  the  bill  to  recharter  that  insti 
tution,  he  conceived  that  the  surplus  funds  which  had  accumulated  in  its 
vaults  would  better  be  distributed  among  the  States.    He  had  no  warrant 
of  law  for  such  a  step ;  but  believing  himself  to  be  in  the  right,  he  did 
not  hesitate  to  take  the  responsibility.     Accordingly,  in  October  of  1833, 
he  ordered  the  accumulated  funds  of  the  great  bank,  amounting  to  about 
ten  million  dollars,  to  be  distributed  among  certain  State  banks  designated 
for  that  purpose.    This  action  on  the  part  of  the  President  was  denounced 
by  the  opposition  as  a  measure  of  incalculable  mischief — unwarranted, 
arbitrary,  dangerous.     The  financial  panic  of  1836-37,  following  soon 
afterward,  was  attributed  to  the  destruction  of  the  national  bank  and  the 
removal  of  the  funds.     To  these  strictures  the  adherents  of  the  President 
replied  that  the  pecuniary  distresses  of  the  country  were  attributable  to 
the  bank  itself,  which  was  declared  to  be  an  institution  too  powerful  and 
despotic  to  exist  in  a  free  government.     The  President  was  but  little  con 
cerned  about  the  excitement:  he  had  just  entered  upon  his  second  term, 
with  Martin  Van  Buren  for  Yice-President  instead  of  Mr.  Calhoun. 

11.  In  1834  the  strong  will  of  the  chief  magistrate  was  brought  into 
conflict  with  France.     The  American   government  held  an  old  claim 
against  that  country  for  damages  done  to  the  commerce  of  the  United 
States  in  the  wars  of  Napoleon.     In  1831  the  French  king  had  agreed  to 
pay  five  million  dollars  for  the  alleged  injuries ;  but  the  dilatory  govern 
ment  of  France  postponed  and  neglected  the  payment  until  the  President, 
becoming  wrathful,  recommended  to  Congress  to  make  reprisals  on  French 
commerce,  and  at  the  same  directed  the  American  minister  at  Paris  to 
demand  his  passports  and  come  home.     These  measures  had  the  desired 
effect,  and  the  indemnity  was  promptly  paid.     The  government  of  Portu 
gal  was  brought  to  terms  in  a  similar  manner. 

12.  The   country,   though   flourishing,   was    not   without    calamities. 
Several  eminent  statesmen  fell  by  the  hand  of  death.     On  the  4th  of 
July,   1831,  ex-President   Monroe   passed   away.      Like   Jefferson  and 
Adams,  he  sank  to  rest  amid  the  rejoicings  of  the  national  anniversary. 
In  the  following  year  Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton,  the  last  surviving 
signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  died  at  the  age  of  ninety-six. 
A  short  time  afterward  Philip  Freneau,  the  poet  of  the  Revolution,  de 
parted  from  the  land  of  the  living.     The  patriot  bard  had  reached  the 
age  of  eighty.     In  May  of  1833  John  Randolph  of  Roanoke  died  at  his 
home  in  Virginia.     He  was  a  man  admired  for  his  talents,  dreaded  for 


380  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

his  wit  and  sarcasm,  and  respected  for  his  integrity  as  a  statesman.  In 
l«s:;5  Chief-Justice  Marshall  breathed  his  last,  at  the  age  of  fours -"iv 
years;  and  in  the  next  year  ex-President  Madison,  worn  with  the  toils 
of  eighty-five  years,  passed  away.  To  these  losses  of  life  must  be  added 
two  great  disasters  to  property.  On  the  16th  of  December,  1835,  a  fire 
broke  out  in  the  lower  part  of  New  York  city  and  laid  thirty  acres  of 
buildings  in  ashes.  Five  hundred  and  twenty-nine  houses  and  property 
valued  at  eighteen  million  dollars  were  consumed.  Just  one  year  after 
ward  the  Patent  Office  and  Post-Office  at  Washington  were  destroyed  in 
the  same  manner. 

13.  Jackson's  administration  was  signalized  by  the  addition  of  two  new 
States.  In  June  of  1836  Arkansas  was  admitted,  with  an  area  of  iiity- 
two  thousand  square  miles,  and  a  population  of  seventy  thousand.  In 
January  of  the  following  year  Michigan  Territory  was  organized  as  a 
State  and  added  to  the  Union.  The  new  commonwealth  brought  a  popu 
lation  of  a  hundred  and  fifty-seven  thousand,  and  an  area  of  fifty-six 
thousand  square  miles.  The  administration  was  already  within  two 
months  of  its  close.  In  the  autumn  of  the  previous  year  Martin  Van 
Buren  had  been  elected  President.  The  opposing  candidate  was  General 
Harrison  of  Ohio,  who  received  the  support  of  the  new  Whig  party.  As 
to  the  vice-presidency,  no  one  secured  a  majority  in  the  electoral  college, 
and  the  choice  devolved  on  the  Senate.  By  that  body  Colonel  Richard 
M.  Johnson  of  Kentucky  was  duly  elected. 


M 


CHAPTER    X. 
VAN  BUREN'S  ADMINISTRATION,  1837-1841. 

ARTIN  VAN  BUREN,  eighth  President  of  the  United  States, 
was  born  at  Kinderhook,  New  York,  on  the  5th  of  December, 
1782.  After  receiving  a  limited  education  he  became  a  student  of  law. 
In  his  thhticth  year  he  was  elected  to  the  Senate  of  his  native  State;  and 
in  1821  was  chosen  United  States  senator.  Seven  years  afterward  he  was 
elected  governor  of  New  York,  and  was  then  appointed  minister  to  Eng 
land.  From  that  important  mission  he  returned  in  1833  to  assume  the 
duties  of  the  vice-presidency.  Now  he  was  called  to  the  highest  office  in 
the  gift  of  the  people. 


VAN  BUREN'S  ADMINISTRATION.  381 

2.  One  of  the  first  duties  of  the  new  administration  was  to  finish  the 
Seminole  War.     In  the  beginning  of  1837  the  command  of  the  army  in 
Florida  was  transferred  from  General  Scott  to  General  Jessup.     In  the 
following  fall  Osceola  came  to  the  American  camp  with  a  flag  of  truce ; 
but  he  was  suspected  of  treachery,  seized,  and  sent  a  prisoner  to  Fort 
Moultrie,  where  he  died  in  1838.     The  Seminoles,  though  disheartened 
by  the  loss  of  their  chief,  continued  the  war.     In  December  Colonel 
Zachary  Taylor,  with  a  force  of  over  a  thousand  men,  marched  into  the 
Everglades  of  Florida,  determined  to  fight  the  savages  in  their  lairs. 
After  unparalleled  sufferings  he  overtook  them,  on  Christmas  day,  near 
Lake  Okeechobee.     A  hard  battle  was  fought,  and  the  Indians  were  de 
feated,  but  not  until  a  hundred  and  thirty-nine  of  the  whites  had  fallen. 
For  more  than  a  year  Taylor  continued  to  hunt  the  Ked  men  through  the 
swamps.    In  1839  the  chiefs  sent  in  their  submission  and  signed  a  treaty; 
but  their  removal  to  the  West  was  made  with  much  reluctance  and  delay. 

3.  In  the  first  year  of  Van  Buren's  administration  the  country  was  afflicted 
with  a  monetary  panic  of  the  most  serious  character.    The  preceding  years 
had  been  a  time  of  great  prosperity.    The  national  debt  was  entirely  liqui 
dated,  and  a  surplus  of  nearly  forty  million  dollars  had  accumulated  in 
the  treasury  of  the  United  States.     By  act  of  Congress  this  vast  sum  had 
been  distributed  among  the  several  States.     Owing  to  the  abundance  of 
money,  speculations  of  al  1  sorts  grew  rife.    The  credit  system  pervaded  every 
department  of  business.     The  banks  of  the  country  were  suddenly  multi 
plied  to  nearly  seven  hundred.     Vast  issues  of  irredeemable  paper  money 
stimulated  the  speculative  spirit  and  increased  the  opportunities  for  fraud. 

4.  The  bills  of  these  unsound  banks  were  receivable  at  the  land-offices ; 
and  settlers  and  speculators  made  a  rush  to  secure  the  public  lands  while 
money  was  plentiful.     Seeing  that  in  receiving  such  an  unsound  currency 
in  exchange  for  the  national  domain  the  government  was  likely  to  be 
defrauded  out  of  millions,  President  Jackson  had  issued  an  order  called 
THE  SPECIE  CIRCULAR,  by  which  the  land-agents  were  directed  hence 
forth  to  receive  nothing  but  coin  in  payment  for  the  lands.     The  effects 
of  this  circular  came  upon  the  nation  in  the  first  year  of  Van  Buren's 
administration.     The  interests  of  the  government  had  been  secured  by 
Jackson's  vigilance;  but  the  business  of  the  country  was  prostrated  by 
the  shock.     The  banks  suspended  specie  payment.     Mercantile  houses 
failed ;  and  disaster  swept  through  every  avenue  of  trade.     During  the 
months  of  March  and  April,  1837,  the  failures  in  New  York  and  New 
Orleans  amounted  to  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  million  dollars.     A  com 
mittee  of  business  men  from  the  former  city  besought  the  President  to 
rescind  the  specie  circular  and  to  call  a  special  session  of  Congress.     The 


382  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

former  request  was  refused  and  the  latter  complied  with  ;  but  not  until 
the  executive  was  driven  by  the  distresses  of  the  country. 

5.  When  Congress  convened  in  the  following  September,  several  immures 
of  relief  were  brought  forward.     A  bill  authorizing  the  issue  of  treasury 
notes,  not  to  exceed  ten  millions  of  dollars,  was  passed  as  a  temporary  ex 
pedient.     More  important  by  far  was  the  measure  proposed  by  the  Presi 
dent  and  brought  before  Congress  under  the  name  of  THE  INDEPENDENT 
TREASURY   BILL.      By  the  provisions  of  this  remarkable  project  the 
public  funds  of  the  nation  were  to  be  kept  on  deposit  in  a  treasury  to  be 
established  for  that  special  purpose.     It  was  argued  by  Mr.  Van  Burcn 
and  his  friends  that  the  surplus  money  of  the  country  would  drift  into 
the  independent  treasury  and  lodge  there ;  and  that  by  this  means  the 
speculative  mania  would  be  effectually  checked;  for  extensive  speculations 
could  not  be  carried  on  without  an  abundant  currency.     It  was  in  the 
nature  of  the  President's  plan  to  separate  the  business  of  the  United  States 
from  the  general  business  of  the  country. 

6.  The  independent  treasury  bill  was  passed  by  the  Senate,  but  de 
feated  in  the  House  of  Representatives.     But  in  the  following  regular 
session  of  Congress  the  bill  was  again  brought  forward  and  adopted.     In 
the  mean  time,  the  business  of  the  country  had  in  a  measure  revived. 
During  the  year   1838  most  of  the  banks   resumed   specie   payments. 
Commercial   affairs   assumed  their  wonted   aspect;    but  trade  was    !<-< 
vigorous  than  before.    Enterprises  of  all  kinds  languished,  and  the  people 
were  greatly  disheartened.     Discontent  prevailed  ;  and  the  administration 
was  blamed  with  everything. 

7.  In  the  latter  part  of  1837  there  was  an  insurrection  in  Canada.     A 
portion  of  the  people,  dissatisfied  with  the  British  government,  broke  out 
in  revolt  and  attempted  to  establish  their  independence.     The  insurgents 
found  much  sympathy  and  encouragement  in  the  United  States,  especially 
in  New  York.     From  that  State  a  party  of  seven  hundred  men,  taking 
arms,   seized   and   fortified  Navy  Island,  in  the  Niagara  River.     The 
loyalists  of  Canada  attempted  to  capture  the  place,  and  failed.     They  suc 
ceeded,  however,  in  firing  the  Caroline,  the  supply-ship  of  the  adven 
turers,  cut  her  moorings,  and  sent  the  burning  vessel  over  Niagara  Falls. 
These  events  created  considerable  excitement,  and  the  peaceful  relations 
of  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  were  endangered.     But  the  Presi 
dent  issued  a  proclamation  of  neutrality,  forbidding  interference  with  the 
affairs  of  Canada ;  and  General  Wool  was  sent  to  the  Niagara  frontier 
with  a  sufficient  force  to  quell  the  disturbance  and  punish  the  disturbers. 
The  New  York  insurgents  on  Navy  Island  were  obliged  to  surrender, 
and  order  was  soon  restored. 


ADMINISTRATIONS  OF  HARRISON  AND   TYLER.  383 

8.  Otherwise,  the  administration  of  Van  Buren  was  uneventful.  He 
became  a  candidate  for  re-election,  and  received  the  support  of  the  Demo 
cratic  party.  The  Whigs  again  put  forward  General  Harrison.  The 
canvass  was  one  of  the  most  exciting  in  the  history  of  the  country.  The 
leaders  of  the  opposition  poured  out  all  their  wrath  upon  the  luckless  and 
unprosperous  administration  of  Van  Buren ;  and  Harrison  was  triumph 
antly  elected.  After  controlling  the  government  for  forty  years,  the 
Democratic  party  was  temporarily  routed.  For  Vice-President,  John 
Tyler  of  Virginia  was  chosen. 


CHAPTER   XI. 

ADMINISTRATIONS  OF  HARRISON  AND  TYLER,  1841-1845. 


new  President  was  a  Virginian  by  birth,  and  the  adopted  son  of 
J-  Robert  Morris,  the  financier  of  the  Revolution.  He  was  a  graduate 
of  Hampden-Sidney  College,  and  afterward  a  student  of  medicine.  At 
tracted  by  the  military  life,  he  entered  the  army  of  St.  Clair  ;  was  rapidly 
promoted  ;  became  lieutenant-governor  and  then  governor  of  Indiana  Ter 
ritory,  which  office  he  filled  with  great  ability.  His  military  career  in 
the  North-  west  has  already  been  narrated.  He  was  inaugurated  Presi 
dent  on  the  4th  of  March,  1841,  and  began  his  duties  by  issuing  a  call  for 
a  special  session  of  Congress  to  consider  "  sundry  important  matters  con 
nected  with  the  finances  of  the  country."  An  able  cabinet  was  organized, 
at  the  head  of  which  was  Daniel  Webster  as  secretary  of  state.  Every 
thing  promised  well  for  the  new  Whig  administration  ;  but  before  Con 
gress  could  convene,  the  venerable  President,  bending  under  the  weight 
of  sixty-eight  years,  fell  sick,  and  died  just  one  month  after  his  inaugura 
tion.  It  was  the  first  time  that  such  a  calamity  had  befallen  the  American 
people.  Profound  and  universal  grief  was  manifested  at  the  sad  event. 
On  the  6th  of  April  Mr.  Tyler  took  the  oath  of  office,  and  became  Presi 
dent  of  the  United  States. 

2.  He  was  a  statesman  of  considerable  distinction  ;  a  native  of  Vir 
ginia;  a  graduate  of  William  and  Mary  College.  At  an  early  age  he 
left  the  profession  of  law  to  enter  public  life  ;  was  chosen  a  member  of 
Congress;  and  in  1825  was  elected  governor  of  Virginia.  From  that 
position  he  was  sent  to  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  ;  and  now  at  the 


384  HISTORY  OF  THE   I'M  TED  STATES. 

<>f  fifty-one  was  called  to  the  presidency.  He  had  been  put  upon  the 
ticket  with  General  Harrison  through  motives  of  expediency;  for  although 
a  Whig  in  political  principles,  he  was  known  to  be  hostile  to  the  l'nit«l 
States  Bank.  And  this  hostility  was  soon  to  be  manifested  in  a  remark 
able  manner. 

3.  The  special  session  of  Congress  continued  from  May  till  September. 
One  of  the  first  measures  proposed  and  carried  was  the  repeal  of  the  in 
dependent  treasury  bill.     A  general  bankrupt  law  was  then  brought  for 
ward  and  passed,  by  which  a  great  number  of  insolvent  business  men 
were  relieved  from  the  disabilities  of  debt.    The  next  measure — a  favorite 
scli cine  of  the  Whigs — was  the  rechartering  of  the  Bank  of  the  United 
States.     The  old  charter  had  expired  in  1836 ;  but  the  bank  had  con 
tinued  in  operation  under  the  authority  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania. 
Now  a  bill  to  recharter  was  brought  forward  and  passed.     The  President 
interposed  his  veto.     Again  the  bill  was  presented,  in  a  modified  form, 
and  received  the  assent  of  both  Houses,  only  to  be  rejected  by  the  execu 
tive.     By  this  action  a  final  rupture  was  produced  between  the  President 
and  the  party  which  had  elected  him.     The  indignant  Whigs,  baffled  by 
a  want  of  a  two-thirds  majority  in  Congress,  turned  upon  him  with  storms 
of  invective.     All  the  members  of  the  cabinet  except  Mr.  Webster  re 
signed  ;  and  he  retained  his  place  only  because  of  a  pending  difficulty 
with  Great  Britain. 

4.  The  difficulty  was  in  the  nature  of  a  dispute  about  the  north-eastern 
boundary  of  the  United  States.     From  the  time  of  the  treaty  of  1783  the 
limit  of  the  country  on  the  north-east  had  been  a  matter  of  controversy. 
Sometimes  the  difficulty  grew  serious  and  portended  war.     Lord  A>h- 
burton  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain,  and  Mr.  Webster  on  the  part  of  the 
United  States,  were  called  upon  to  settle  the  dispute.     They  performed 
their  work  in  a  manner  honorable  to  both  nations ;  the  present  boundary 
was  fixed ;  and  on  the  20th  of  August,  1842,  the  treaty  was  approved  by 
the  Senate. 

5.  In  the  next  year  the  country  was  vexed  with  a  domestic  trouble. 
For  nearly  two  centuries  the  government  of  Rhode  Island  had  been  ad 
ministered  under  a  charter  granted  by  Charles  II.     By  the  terms  of  that 
ancient  instrument  the  right  of  suffrage  was  restricted  to  those  who  held 
a  certain  amount  of  property.     There  were  other  clauses  repugnant  to  the 
spirit  of  republicanism  ;  and  a  proposition  was  made  to  change  the  consti 
tution  of  the  State.    On  that  issue  the  people  of  Rhode  Island  were  nearly 
unanimous;  but  in  respect  to  the  manner  of  abrogating  the  old  charter 
there  was  a  serious  division.     One  faction,  called  the  "law  and  order 
party,"   proceeding   in   accordance  with  the   former   constitution,  chose 


ADMINISTRATIONS  OF  HARRISON  AND   TYLER.  385 

Samuel  W.  King  as  governor.  The  other  faction,  called  the  "  suffrage 
party,"  acting  in  an  irregular  way,  elected  Thomas  W.  Dorr.  In  May 
of  1842  both  parties  met  and  organized  their  rival  governments. 

6.  The  "law  and  order  party"  now  undertook  to  suppress  the  faction 
of  Dorr.     The  latter  resisted  and  made  an  attempt  to  capture  the  State 
arsenal.     But  the  militia,  under  direction  of  King's  officers,  drove  the 
assailants  away.     A  month  later  the  adherents  of  Dorr  again  appeared  in 
arms,  but  were  dispersed -by  the  troops  of  the  United  States.     Dorr  fled 
from  Rhode  Island ;  returned  soon  afterward,  was  caught,  tried  for  trea 
son,  convicted,  and  sentenced  to  imprisonment  for  life.     He  was  then 
offered  pardon  on  condition  of  taking  an  oath  of  allegiance.     This  he 
stubbornly  refused  to  do;  and  in  June  of  1845  obtained  his  liberty  with 
out  conditions. 

7.  About  the  same  time  a  disturbance  occurred  in  New  York.     Until 
the  year  1840  the  descendants  of  Van  Rensselaer,  one  of  the  old  Dutch 
patroons  of  New  Netherland,  had  held  a  claim  on  certain  lands  in  the 
counties  of  Rensselaer,  Columbia  and  Delaware.     In  liquidation  of  this 
claim  they  had  continued  to  receive  from  the  farmers  certain  trifling  rents. 
At  last  the  farmers  grew  tired  of  the  payment,  and  rebelled.     From  1840 
until  1844  the  question  was  frequently  discussed  in  the  New  York  legis 
lature  ;  but  no  satisfactory  settlement  was  reached.    In  the  latter  year  the 
anti-rent  party  became  so  bold  as  to  coat  with  tar  and  feathers  those  of 
their  fellow-tenants  who  made  the  payments.     Officers  were  sent  to  ap 
prehend  the  rioters ;  and  them  they  killed.     Time  and  again  the  authori 
ties  of  the  State  were  invoked  to  quell  the  disturbers ;  and  the  question  in 
dispute  has  never  been  permanently  settled. 

8.  Of  a  different  sort  was  the  difficulty  with  the  Mormons,  who  now 
began  to  play  a  part  in  the  history  of  the  country.     Under  the  leadership 
of  their  prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  they  made  their  first  important  settlement 
in  Jackson  county,  Missouri.    Here  their  numbers  increased  to  fully  fifteen 
hundred ;  and  they  began  to  say  that  the  great  West  was  to  be  their  in 
heritance.     Not  liking  their  neighbors  or  their  practices,  the  people  of 
Missouri  determined  to  be  rid  of  them.     As  soon  as  opportunity  offered, 
the  militia  was  called  out,  and  the  Mormons  were  obliged  to  leave  the 
State.     In  the  spring  of  1840  they  crossed  the  Mississippi  into  Illinois, 
and  on  a  high  bluff  overlooking  the  river  laid  out  a  city  which  they 
called   Nauvoo,   meaning   the  Beautiful.      Here   they  built   a   splendid 
temple.     Other  Mormons  from  different  parts  of  the  Union  and  from 
Europe  came  to  join  the  community,  until  the  number  was  swelled  to  ten 
thousand.     Again  popular  suspicion  was  aroused  against  them.     Under 
the  administration  of  Smith  laws  were  enacted  contrary  to  the  statute  of 

25 


386  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Illinois.  The  people  charged  the  Mormons  with  the  commission  of  cer 
tain  thefts  and  murders;  and  it  was  believed  that  the  courts  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Nauvoo  would  be  powerless  to  convict  the  criminals. 

9.  In  the  midst  of  much  excitement  Smith  and  his  brother  were  ar- 
rcstcd,  taken  to  Carthage  and  lodged  in  jail.     On  the  7th  of  July,  1840, 
a   mob  gathered,  broke  open  the  jail  doors  and   killed   the   prisoners. 
During  the  remainder  of  the  summer  there  were  many  scenes  of  violence; 
and  in  the  following  year  Nauvoo  was  besieged  by  the  populace.     For 
three  days  the  town  and  temple  were  cannonaded.     At  last  the  Mormons 
gave  up  in  despair,  and  resolved  to  exile  themselves  beyond  the  limits  of 
civilization.     In  1846  they  began  their  march  to  the  far  West.     On  and 
on   they   dragged  themselves  wearily;    crossed   the  Rocky   Mountains; 
reached  the  basin  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake;  and  founded  Utah  Territory. 

10.  Meanwhile,  a  great  agitation  had  arisen  in  the  country  in  regard 
to  the  republic  of  Texas.     From  1821  to  1836  this  vast  territory,  lying 
between  Louisiana  and  Mexico,  had  been  a  province  of  the  latter  country. 
For  a  long  time  it  had  been  the  policy  of  Spain  and  Mexico  to  keep 
Texas  uninhabited,  in  order  that  the  vigorous  race  of  Americans  might 
not  encroach  on  the  Mexican  borders.     At  last,  however,  a  large  land- 
grant   wr.s  made  to  Moses  Austin  of  Connecticut,  on  condition  that  he 
would  settle  three  hundred  American  families  within  the  limits  of  his 
domain.     Afterward  the  grant  was  confirmed  to  his  son  Stephen,  with 
the  privilege  of  establishing  five  hundred  additional  families  of  immi 
grants.     Thus  the  foundation  of  Texas  was  laid  by  people  of  the  Eng 
lish  race. 

11.  Owing  to  the  oppressive  policy  adopted  by  Mexico,  the  Tcxans,  in 
the  year  1835,  raised  the  standard  of  rebellion.     Many  adventurers  and 
some  heroes  from  the  United  States  flocked  to  their  aid.     In  the  first 
battle,  fought  at  Gonzales,  a  thousand  Mexicans  were  defeated  by  a  Texan 
force  numbering  five  hundred.     On  the  6th  of  .March,  1836,  a  Texan 
fort,  called  the  Alamo,  was  surrounded  by  a  Mexican  army  of  eight  thou 
sand,  commanded  by  President  Santa  Anna.     The  feeble  garrison  was 
overpowered  and  massacred  under  circumstances  of  great  atrocity.     The 
daring  David  Crockett,  an  ex-congressman  of  Tennessee,  and  a  famous 
hunter,  was  one  of  the  victims  of  the  butchery.     In  the  next  month  wa-. 
fought  the  decisive  battle  of  San  Jacinto,  which  gave  to  Texas  her  free 
dom.     The  independence  of  the  new  State  was  acknowledged  by  the 
United  States,  Great  Britain  and  France. 

12.  As  soon  as  the  people  of  Texas  had  thrown  off  the  Mexican  yoke 
they  asked  to  be  admitted  into  the  Union.     At  first  the  proposition  was 
declined  by  President  Van  Buren,  who  feared  a  war  with  Mexico.     In 


ADMINISTRATIONS   OF  HARRISON  AND   TYLER. 


387 


the  last  year  of  Tyler's  administration  the  question  of  annexation  was 
again  agitated.  The  population  of  Texas  had  increased  to  more  than  two 
hundred  thousand  souls.  The  territory  embraced  an  area  of  two  hundred 
and  thirty-seven  thousand  square  miles — a  domain  more  than  five  times 
as  large  as  the  State  of  Pennsylvania.  It  was  like  annexing  an  empire. 
The  proposition  to  admit  Texas  into  the  Union  was  the  great  question  on 
which  the  people  divided  in  the  presidential  election  of  1844.  The  an 
nexation  was  favored  by  the  Democrats  and  opposed  by  the  Whigs.  The 
parties  were  equally  matched  in  strength ;  and  the  contest  surpassed  in 
excitement  anything  which  had  been  known  in  American  politics.  James 
K.  Polk  of  Tennessee  was  put  forward  as  the  Democratic  candidate,  while 
the  Whigs  chose  their  favorite  leader,  Henry  Clay.  The  former  was 
elected,  and  the  hope  of  the  latter  to  reach  the  presidency  was  forever 
eclipsed.  For  Vice- 
President,  George  M. 
Dallas  of  Pennsyl 
vania  was  chosen. 

13.  The  convention 
by  which  Mr.  Polk 
was  nominated  was 
held  at  Baltimore. 
On  the  29th  of  May, 
1844,  the  news  of  the 
nomination  was  sent 
to  Washington  by 
THE  MAGNETIC 
TELEGRAPH.  It  was 
the  first  despatch  ever 
so  transmitted ;  and 
the  event  marks  an 
era  in  the  history  of 
civilization.  The  in 
ventor  of  the  telegraph, 
which  has  proved  so 
great  a  blessing  to 
mankind,  was  Pro 
fessor  Samuel  F.  B. 

Morse  of  Massachusetts.  The  magnetic  principle  on  which  the  invention 
depends  had  been  known  since  1774;  but  Professor  Morse  was  the  first 
to  apply  that  principle  for  the  benefit  of  men.  He  began  his  experiments 
in  1832  :  and  five  years  afterward  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  patent  on  his 


PROFESSOR  MORSE. 


388  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

invention.  Then  followed  another  long  delay;  and  it  was  not  until  the 
last  day  of  the  session  in  1843  that  he  procured  from  Congress  an  appro 
priation  of  thirty  thousand  dollars.  AVith  that  appropriation  was  con 
structed  between  Baltimore  and  Washington  the  first  telegraphic  line  in 
the  world.  Perhaps  no  other  invention  has  exercised  a  more  beneficent 
influence  on  the  welfare  and  happiness  of  the  human  race. 

14.  When  Congress  convened  in  December  of  1844,  the  proposition  to 
admit  Texas  into  the  Union  was  formally  brought  forward.  During  the 
winter  the  question  was  frequently  debated ;  and  on  the  1st  of  March — only 
three  days  before  Tyler's  retirement  from  the  presidency — the  bill  of  an 
nexation  was  adopted.  The  President  immediately  gave  his  assent ;  and 
the  LONE  STAR  took  its  place  in  the  constellation  of  the  States.  On  the 
day  before  the  inauguration  of  Mr.  Polk  bills  for  the  admission  of  Florida 
and  Iowa  were  also  signed ;  but  the  latter  State — the  twenty-ninth  mem 
ber  of  the  American  Union — was  not  formally  admitted  until  the  follow 
ing  year. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION  AND   THE  MEXICAN   WAR,  1S45-1S.JO. 

"PRESIDENT  POLK  was  a  native  of  North  Carolina.  In  boyhood 
JL  he  removed  with  his  father  to  Tennessee;  entered  the  legislature  of 
the  State;  and  was  then  elected  to  Congress,  where  he  served  as  member 
or  speaker  for  fourteen  years.  In  1839  he  was  chosen  governor  of  Ten 
nessee,  and  from  that  position  was  called,  at  the  early  age  of  forty-nine, 
to  the  presidential  chair.  At  the  head  of  the  new  cabinet  was  placed 
James  Buchanan  of  Pennsylvania.  It  was  an  office  requiring  high  abili 
ties  ;  for  the  threatening  question  with  Mexico  came  at  once  to  a  crisis. 
As  soon  as  the  resolution  to  annex  Texas  was  adopted  by  Congress, 
Almonte,  the  Mexican  minister  at  Washington,  demanded  his  passports 
and  left  the  country. 

2.  On  the  4th  of  July,  1845,  the  Texan  legislature  ratified  the  act  of 
annexation  ;  and  the  union  was  completed.  Knowing  the  warlike  deter 
mination  of  Mexico,  the  authorities  of  Texas  sent  an  immediate  and 
urgent  request  to  the  President  to  despatch  an  army  for  their  protection. 
Accordingly,  General  Zachary  Taylor  was  ordered  to  march  from  Camp 
•1  —up,  in  Western  Louisiana,  and  occupy  Texas.  The  real  question  at 


FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


389 


issue  between  that  State  and  Mexico  was  concerning  boundaries.  Texas 
claimed  the  Rio  Grande  as  her  western  limit,  while  Mexico  was  deter 
mined  to  have  the  Nueces  as  the  separating  line.  The  territory  between 
these  two  rivers  was  in  dispute.  The  government  of  the  United  States 
made  a  proposal  to  settle  the  controversy  by  negotiation,  but  the  authori 
ties  of  Mexico  scornfully  refused.  This  refusal  was  construed  by  the 
Americans  as  a  virtual  acknowledgment  that  the  Mexicans  were  in  the 
wrong,  and  that  the  Rio  Grande  might  justly  be  claimed  as  the  boundary. 
Instructions  were  accordingly  sent  to  General  Taylor  to  advance  his  army 
as  near  to  that  river  as  circumstances  would  warrant.  Under  these  orders 
he  moved  forward  to  Corpus  Christi,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nueces,  estab 
lished  a  camp,  and  by  the  beginning  of  November,  1845,  had  concentrated 
a  force  of  between  four  and  five  thousand  men. 

3.  In  the  following  January  General  Taylor  was  ordered  to  advance  to 
the  Rio  Grande.     It  was  known  that  the  Mexican  government  had  re 
solved  not  to  receive  the  American  ambassador  sent  thither  to  negotiate 
a  settlement.     It  had  also  transpired  that  an  army  of  Mexicans  was 
gathering  in  the  northern  part  of  the  country  for  the  invasion  of  Texas, 
or,  at  any  rate,  for  the  occupation  of  the  disputed  territory.     On  the  8th 
of  March  the  American  army  began  the  advance  from  Corpus  Christi  to 
Point  Isabel,  on  the  gulf.     At  that  place  General  Taylor  established  a 
depot  of  supplies,  and  then  pressed  forward  to  the  Rio  Grande.    Arriving 
at  the  river  a  few  miles  above  the  mouth,  he  took  his  station  opposite 
Matamoras  and  hastily  erected  a  fortress,  afterward  named  Fort  Brown. 

4.  On  the  26th  of  April,  General  Ampudia,  commander  of  the  Mexican 
forces  on  the  frontier,  notified  General  Taylor  that  hostilities  had  begun. 
On  the  same  day  a  company  of  American  dragoons,    ^___<  _ 
commanded  by  Captain  Thornton,  was  attacked  by 

a  body  of  Mexicans,  east  of  the  Rio  Grande,  and 
after  losing  sixteen  men  in  killed  and  wounded, 
was  obliged  to  surrender.  This  was  the  first  blood 
shed  of  the  war.  General  Taylor,  alarmed  lest 
the  Mexicans  should  make  a  circuit  and  capture 
his  stores  at  Point  Isabel,  hastened  to  that  place 
and  strengthened  the  defences.  The  fort  opposite 
Matamoras  was  left  under  command  of  Major 
Brown  with  a  garrison  of  three  hundred  men.  " 

5.  As  soon  as  his  supplies  at  Point  Isabel  wrere 

deemed  secure,  General  Taylor  set  out  with  a  provision-train  and  an  army 
of  more  than  two  thousand  men  to  return  to  Fort  Brown.  Meanwhile, 
the  Mexicans  to  the  number  of  six  thousand  had  crossed  the  Rio  Grande 


SCENK  OF  TA™R'S  CAM' 


390  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

and  taken  a  strong  position  at  Palo  Alto,  directly  in  Taylor's  route.  At 
noon  on  the  8th  of  May  the  Americans  came  in  sight  and  ininu-diatdy 
joined  battle.  Alter  a  severe  engagement  of  five  hours7  duration  the 
Mexicans  were  driven  from  the  field,  with  the  loss  of  a  hundred  men. 
The  American  artillery  was  served  with  signal  effect ;  while  the  fighting 
of  the  enemy  was  clumsy  and  ineffectual.  Only  four  Americans  were 
killed  and  forty  wounded;  but  among  the  former  was  the  gallant  and 
much-lamented  Major  Ringgold  of  the  artillery. 

6.  On  the  following  day  General  Taylor  resumed  his  march  in  the 
direction  of  Fort  Brown.     When  within  three  miles  of  that  place,  he 
again  came  upon  the  Mexicans,  who  had  rallied  in  full  force  to  dispute 
his  advance.     They  had  selected  for  their  second  battle-field  a  place 
called  Resaca  de  la  Palma.     Here  an  old  river-bed,  dry  and  overgrown 
with  cactus,  crossed  the  road  leading  to  the  fort.     The  enemy's  artillery 
was  well  posted  and  better  served  than  on  the  previous  day.    The  Ameri 
can  lines  were  severely  galled  until  the  brave  Captain  May  with  his  regi 
ment  of  dragoons  charged  through  a  storm  of  grape-shot,  rode  over  the 
Mexican  batteries,  sabred  the  gunners,  and  captured  La  Vega,  the  com 
manding  general.     The  Mexicans,  abandoning  their  guns  and  flinging 
away  their  accoutrements,  fled  in  a  general  rout.     Before  nightfall  they 
had  put  the  Rio  Grande  between  themselves  and  the  invincible  Americans. 
On  reaching  Fort  Brown,  General  Taylor  found  that  during  his  absence 
the  place  had  been  constantly  bombarded  by  the  guns  of  Matamoras. 
But  a  brave  defence  had  been  made,  which  cost,  with  other  losses  and 
suffering,  the  life  of  Major  Brown,  the  commandant.     Such  was  the  be 
ginning  of  a  war  in  which  Mexico  experienced  a  long  list  of  humiliating 
defeats. 

7.  "When  the  news  of  the  battles  on  the  Rio  Grande  was  borne  through 
the  Union,  the  war  spirit  was  everywhere  aroused.     Party  dissensions 
were  hushed  into  silence.     The  President,  in  a  message  to  Congress,  noti 
fied  that  body  that  the  lawless  soldiery  of  Mexico  had  shed  the  blood  of 
American  citizens  on  American  soil.     On  tlu   llth  of  May,  1846,  Con 
gress  promptly  responded  with  a  declaration  that  war  already  existed  by 
the  act  of  the  Mexican  government.     The  President  was  authorized  to 
accept  the  services  of  fifty  thousand  volunteers,  and  ten  million  dollars 
were  placed  at  his  disposal.     War  meetings  were  held  in  all  parts  of  the 
country,  and  within  a  few  weeks  nearly  three  hundred  thousand  men 
rushed  forward  to  enter  the  ranks.     A  grand  invasion  of  Mexico  was 
planned  by  General  Scott.     The  American  forces  were  organized  in  three 
divisions:  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  WEST,  under  General  Kearney,"  to  cross 
the  Rocky   Mountains  and  conquer   the  northern   Mexican  provinces; 


FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  391 

THE  ARMY  OF  THE  CENTRE,  under  General  Scott  as  commander-in- 
chief,  to  march  from  the  gulf  coast  into  the  heart  of  the  enemy's  country ; 
THE  ARMY  OF  OCCUPATION,  commanded  by  General  Taylor,  to  subdue 
and  hold  the  districts  on  the  Rio  Grande. 

8.  The  work  of  mustering  the  American  troops  was  entrusted  to  Gen 
eral  Wool.     By  the  middle  of  summer  he  succeeded  in  despatching  to 
General  Taylor  a  force  of  nine  thousand  men.     He  then  established  his 
camp  at  San  Antonio,  Texas,  and  from  that  point  prepared  the  gathering 
recruits  for  the  field.     Meanwhile,  Taylor  had  resumed  active  operations 
on  the  Rio  Grande.     Ten  days  after  the  battle  of  Resaca  de  la  Palma  he 
crossed  from  Fort  Brown  and  captured  Matamoras.     Soon  afterward  he 
began  his  march  up  the  right  bank  of  the  river  and  into  the  interior. 
The  Mexicans,  grown  wary  of  their  antagonist,  fell  back  and  took  post  at 
the  fortified  town  of  Monterey.    To  capture  that  place  was  the  next  object 
of  the  campaign;  but  the  American  army  was  feeble  in  numbers,  and 
General  Taylor  was  obliged  to  tarry  near  the  Rio  Grande  until  the  latter 
part  of  August.     By  that  time  reinforcements  had  arrived,  increasing  his 
numbers  to  six  thousand  six  hundred.    With  this  force  the  march  against 
Monterey  was  begun;  and  on  the  19th  of  September  the  town,  defended 
by  fully  ten  thousand  troops,  under  command  of  Ampudia,  was  reached 
and  invested. 

9.  The  siege  was  pressed  with  great  vigor.     On  the  21st  of  the  month 
several  assaults  were  made,  in  which  the  Americans,  led  by  General 
Worth,  carried  the  fortified  heights  in  the  rear  of  the  town.     In  that  part 
of  the  defences  only  the  bishop's  palace — a  strong  building  of  stone — re 
mained;  and  this  was  taken  by  storm  on  the  following  day.     On  the 
morning  of  the  23d  the  city  was  successfully  assaulted  in  front  by  Gen 
erals  Quitman  and  Butler.     In  the  face  of  a  tremendous  cannonade  and 
an  incessant  tempest  of  musket-balls  discharged  from  the  house-tops  and 
alleys,  the  American  storm  ing-parties  charged  resistlessly  into  the  town. 
They  reached  the  Grand  Plaza,  or  public  square.     They  hoisted  the  vic 
torious  flag  of  the  Union.     They  turned  upon  the  buildings  where  the 
Mexicans  were  concealed ;  broke  open  the  doors ;  charged  up  dark  stair 
ways  to  the  flat  roofs  of  the  houses ;  and  drove  the  terrified  enemy  to  an 
ignominious  surrender.     The  honors  of  war  were  granted  to  Ampudia, 
who  evacuated  the  city  and  retired  toward  the  capital.     The  storming  of 
Monterey  was  a  signal  victory,  gained  against  great  superiority  of  num 
bers  and  advantage  of  position. 

10.  After  the  capitulation  General  Taylor  received  notice  that  overtures 
of  peace  were  about  to  be  made  by  the  Mexican  government.     He  there 
fore  agreed  to  an  armistice  of  eight  weeks,  during  which  time  neither  party 


392  HISTORY  OF  THE   I'XITKD  STAT1 

should  ronow  hostilities.  In  reality  the  Mexicans  had  no  thought  of 
pea<v.  They  employed  the  whole  interval  in  warlike  preparations.  The 
iiunous  general  Santa  Anna  was  called  home  from  his  exile  at  Havana 
to  take  the  presidency  of  the  country.  In  the  course  of  the  autumn  a 
Mexican  army  of  twenty  thousand  men  was  raised  and  sent  into  the  field. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  armistice  had  expired ;  and  General  Taylor,  acting 
under  orders  of  the  War  Department,  again  moved  forward.  On  the  15th 
of  November,  the  town  of  Saltillo,  seventy  miles  south-west  from  Mon 
terey,  was  captured  by  the  American  advance  under  General  Worth.  In 
the  following  month,  Victoria,  a  city  in  the  province  of  Tamaulipas,  was 
taken  by  the  command  of  General  Patterson.  To  that  place  General 
Butler  advanced  from  Monterey  on  the  march  against  Tampieo,  on  the 
river  Panuco.  At  Victoria,  however,  he  learned  that  Tampico  had 
already  capitulated  to  Captain  Conner,  commander  of  an  American 
flotilla.  Meanwhile,  General  Wool,  advancing  with  strong  reinforce 
ments  from  San  Antonio,  entered  Mexico,  and  took  a  position  within  sup 
porting  distance  of  Monterey.  It  was  at  this  juncture  that  General  Scott 
arrived  and  assumed  the  command  of  the  American  forces. 

11.  The  Army  of  the  West  had  not  been   idle.     In  June  of  1846 
General  Kearney  set  out  from  Fort  Leavenworth,  on  the  Missouri,  for 
the  conquest  of  Xew  Mexico  and  California.    After  a  long  and  wearisome 
march  he  reached  Santa  Fe,  and  on  the  18th  of  August  captured  and  gar 
risoned  the  city.     The  whole  of  New  Mexico  submitted  without  further 
r<  -i-tancc.     With  a  body  of  four  hundred  dragoons  Kearney  then  con 
tinued  his  march  toward  the  Pacific  coast.     At  the  distance  of  three  hun 
dred  miles  from  Santa  Fe  he  was  met  by  the  famous  Kit  Carson,  who 
'Drought  intelligence  from  the  far  West  that  California  had  already  been 
subdued.     Kearney  accordingly  sent  back  three-fourths  of  his  forces,  and 
with  a  party  of  only  a  hundred  men  made  his  way  to  the  Pacific.     On 
that  far-off  coast  stirring  events  had  happened. 

12.  For  four  years  Colonel  John  C.  Fremont  had  been  exploring  the 
country  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.     He  had  hoisted  the  American 
flag  on  the  highest  peak  of  the  great  range,  and  then  directed  his  route  by 
Salt  Lake  to  Oregon.     Turning  southward  into  California,  he  received 
de>'-a'«'hes  informing  him  of  the  impending  war  with  Mexico.     Deter 
mined  to  strike  a  blow  for  his  country,  he  urged  the  people  of  California, 
many  of  whom   were  Americans,  to  declare  their  independence.     The 
hardy  frontiersmen  of  the  Sacramento  valley  flocked  to  his  standard  ;  and 
a  campaign  was  at  once  begun  to  overthrow  the  Mexican  authority.     In 

r.d   petty  engagements  the  Americans  were  victorious  over  greatly 
superior    numbers.      Meanwhile,    Commodore    Sloat,    commanding    an 


FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  393 

American  fleet,  had  captured  the  town  of  Monterey,  on  the  coast,  eighty 
miles  south  of  San  Francisco.  A  few  days  afterward  Commodore  Stock 
ton  took  command  of  the  Pacific  squadron  and  made  himself  master  of 
San  Diego.  Hearing  of  these  events,  Fremont  raised  the  flag  of  the 
United  States  instead  of  the  flag  of  California,  and  joined  the  naval  com 
manders  in  a  successful  movement  against  Los  Angelos,  which  was  taken 
without  opposition.  Before  the  end  of  summer  the  whole  of  the  vast 
province  was  subdued.  In  November  General  Kearney  arrived  with  his 
company  and  joined  Fremont  and  Stockton.  About  a  month  later  the 
Mexicans  rose  in  rebellion,  but  were  defeated  on  the  8th  of  January, 
1847,  in  the  decisive  battle  of  San  Gabriel,  by  which  the  authority  of  the 
United  States  was  completely  established.  A  country  large  enough  for 
an  empire  had  been  conquered  by  a  handful  of  resolute  men. 

13.  In  the  mean  time,  Colonel  Doniphan,  who  had  been  left  by  Kear 
ney  in  command  of  New  Mexico,  had  made  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
movements  of  the  war.     With  a  body  of  seven  hundred  fearless  men  he 
began  a  march  through  the  enemy's  country  from  Santa  Fe  to  Saltillo,  a 
distance  of  more  than  eight  hundred  miles.    Reaching  the  Rio  Grande  on 
Christmas  day,  he  fought  and  gained  the  battle  of  Bracito ;  then,  crossing 
the  river,  captured  El  Paso,  and  in  two  months  pressed  his  way  to  within 
twenty  miles  of  Chihuahua.     On  the  banks  of  Sacramento  Creek  he  met 
the  Mexicans  in  overwhelming  numbers,  and  on  the  28th  of  February 
completely  routed  them.     Pie  then  marched  unopposed  into  Chihuahua — 
a  city  of  more  than  forty  thousand  inhabitants — and  finally  reached  the 
division  of  General  Wool  in  safety. 

14.  As  soon  as  General  Scott  arrived  in  Mexico  he  ordered  a  large  part 
of  the  Army  of  Occupation  to  join  him  on  the  gulf  for  the  conquest  of  the 
capital.     By  the  withdrawal  of  these  troops  from  the  divisions  of  Taylor 
and  Wool  these  officers  were  left  in  a  very  exposed  and  critical  condition  ; 
for  Santa  Anna  was  rapidly  advancing  against  them  with  an  army  of 
twenty  thousand  men.     To  resist  this  tremendous  array  General  Taylor 
was  able  to  concentrate  at  Saltillo  a  force  numbering  not  more  than  six 
thousand ;  and  after  putting  sufficient  garrisons  in  that  town  and  Mon 
terey,  his  effective  forces  amounted  to  but  four  thousand  eight  hundred. 
With  this  small  but  resolute  army  he  marched  boldly  out  to  meet  the 
Mexican  host.     A  favorable  battle-ground  was  chosen  at  Buena  Vista, 
four  miles  south  of  Saltillo.     Here  Taylor  posted  his  troops  and  awaited 
the  enemy. 

15.  On  the  22d  of  February  the  Mexicans,  twenty  thousand  strong, 
came  pouring  through  the  gorges  and  over  the  hills  from  the  direction  of 
San  Luis  Potosi.     Santa  Anna  demanded  a  surrender,  and  was  met  with 


394 


HISTORY  OF  TJII-:   rXFTED  STATES. 


defiance.  On  tlic  morning  of  the  23d  the  battle  began  with  an  effort  to  ont- 
ilank  the  American  position  on  the  right;  but  the  attempt  was  thwarted  by 
the  troops  of  J  llinois.  A  heavy  column  was  then  thrown  against  the  centre, 
only  to  be  shattered  and  driven  back  by  Captain  Washington's  artillery. 
The  Mexicans  next  fell  in  great  force  upon  the  American  left  flank,  where 
the  second  regiment  of  Indianians,  acting  under  a  mistaken  order,  gave 
way,  putting  the  army  in  great  peril.  But  the  troops  of  Mississippi  and 
Kentucky  were  rallied  to  the  breach;  the  men  of  Illinois  and  Indiana 
came  bravely  to  the  support;  and  again  the  enemy  was  hurled  back. 
In  the  crisis  of  the  battle  the  Mexicans  made  a  furious  and  final  charge 
upon  Captain  Bragg's  battery ;  but  the  gunners  stood  at  their  posts  un 
daunted,  and  the  columns  of  lancers  were  scattered  with  terrible  volleys 
of  grape-shot.  A  charge  of  American  cavalry,  though  made  at  the  sacri 
fice  of  many  lives,  added  to  the  discomfiture  of  the  foe.  Against  tremen 
dous  odds  the  field  was  fairly  won.  On  the  night  after  the  battle  the 
Mexicans,  having  lost  nearly  two  thousand  men,  made  a  precipitate  re 
treat.  The  American  loss  was  also  severe,  amounting,  in  killed,  wounded 
and  missing,  to  seven  hundred  and  forty-six.  This  was  the  last  of  General 
Taylor's  battles.  He  soon  afterward  returned  to  the  United  States,  where 
he  was  received  with  great  enthusiasm. 

16.  On  the  9th  of  March,  1847,  General  Scott  began  the  last  campaign 
of  the  war.     With  a  force  of  twelve  thousand  men  he  landed  to  the  south 

of  Vera  Cruz,  and  in  three  days  the 
investment  of  the  city  was  completed. 
Trenches  were  opened  at  the  distance 
of  eight  hundred  yards ;  and  on  the 
morning  of  the  22d  the  cannonade 
was  begun.  On  the  water  side  Vera 
Cruz  was  defended  by  the  celebrated 
castle  of  San  Juan  d'Ulloa,  erected 
by  Spain  in  the  early  part  of  the  sev 
enteenth  century,  at  the  cost  of  four 
million  dollars.  For  four  days  an 

incessant  storm  of  shot  and  shell  from  the  fleet  of  Commodore  Conner  and 
the  land-batteries  of  Scott  was  poured  upon  the  doomed  castle  and  town. 
Life  and  property  were  swept  into  a  common  ruin.  An  assault  was 
already  planned,  when  the  humbled  authorities  of  the  city  proposed  ca 
pitulation.  On  the  night  of  the  27th  terms  of  surrender  were  signed,  and 
two  days  afterward  the  American  flag  floated  over  Vera  Cruz. 

17.  The  route  from  the  gulf  to  the  capital  was  now  open.     On  the  8th 
of  April  General  Twiggs,  in  command  of  the  American  advance,  set  out 


^  GULF  Of 
'EXICO 


SCENE   OF   SCOTT'S   CAMPAIGN,    1317. 


FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  395 

on  the  road  to  Jalapa.  The  main  division,  led  by  General  Scott  in  per 
son,  followed  immediately.  For  several  days  there  was  no  serious  oppo 
sition  ;  but  on  the  12th  of  the  month  Twiggs  came  upon  Santa  Anna, 
who,  with  an  army  of  fifteen  thousand  men,  had  taken  possession  of  the 
heights  and  rocky  pass  of  Cerro  Gordo.  The  position,  though  seemingly 
impregnable,  must  be  carried,  or  further  advance  was  impossible.  On  the 
morning  of  the  18th  the  American  army  was  arranged  for  an  assault  which, 
according  to  all  the  rules  of  war,  promised  only  disaster  and  ruin.  But  to 
the  troops  of  the  United  States  nothing  now  seemed  too  arduous,  no  deed  too 
full  of  peril.  Before  noonday  every  position  of  the  Mexicans  had  been  suc 
cessfully  stormed  and  themselves  driven  into  a  precipitate  rout.  Nearly 
three  thousand  prisoners  were  taken,  together  with  forty-three  pieces  of 
bronze  artillery,  five  thousand  muskets  and  accoutrements  enough  to 
supply  an  army.  The  American  loss  amounted  to  four  hundred  and 
thirty-one,  that  of  the  enemy  to  fully  a  thousand.  Santa  Anna  escaped 
with  his  life,  but  left  behind  his  private  papers  and  wooden  leg. 

18.  On  the  next  day  the  victorious  army  entered  Jalapa.     On  the  22d 
the  strong  castle  of  Perote,  crowning  a  peak  of  the  Cordilleras,  was  taken 
without  resistance.     Here  another  park  of  artillery  and  a  vast  amount  of 
warlike  stores  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans.     Turning  southward, 
General  Scott  next  led  his  army  against  the  ancient  and  sacred  city  of 
Puebla.     Though  inhabited  by  eighty  thousand  people,  no  defence  was 
made  or  attempted.     The  handful  of  invaders  marched  unopposed  through 
the  gates,  and  on  the  15th  of  May  took  up  their  quarters  in  the  city. 
The  American  army  was  now  reduced  to  five  thousand  men,  and  General 
Scott  was  obliged  to  pause  until  reinforcements  could  be  brought  forward 
from  Vera  Cruz.     Negotiations  were  again  opened  in  the  hope  of  peace ; 
but  the  Mexican  authorities,  stubborn  and  foolhardy  as  at  the  beginning, 
preferred  to  fight  it  out. 

19.  By  the  7th  of  August  General  Scott  had  received  reinforcements, 
swelling  his  numbers  to  nearly  eleven  thousand.     Leaving  a  small  garri 
son  in  Puebla,  he  again  began  his  march  upon  the  capital.     The  route 
now  lay  over  the  summit  of  the  Cordilleras.     At  the  passes  of  the  moun 
tains  resistance  had  been  expected ;  but  the  advance  was  unopposed,  and 
the  army  swept  through  to  look  down  on  THE  VALLEY  OF  MEXICO. 
Never  before  had  the  American  soldiery  beheld  such  a  scene.     Clear  to 
the  horizon  stretched  a  most  living  landscape  of  green  fields,  villages  and 
lakes — a  picture  too  beautiful  to  be  torn  with  the  dread  enginery  of  war. 

20.  The  army  pressed  on  to  Ayotla,  only  fifteen  miles  from  the  capital. 
Thus  far  General  Scott  had  followed  the  great  national  road  from  Yera 
Cruz  to  Mexico ;  but  now,  owing  to  the  many  fortifications  and  danger- 


396  HISTORY  OF  Till:   CVITED  STATES. 


mis  ]•;!—  es  in  front,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  change  the  route.  From 
Aymla,  therefore,  the  army  wheeled  to  the  south,  around  Lake  Cliuleo, 
and  thence  westward  to  San  Augustine.  From  this  place  it  wa>  hut  ten 
miles  to  the  capital.  The  city  could  be  approached  only  by  causeways 
leading  across  marshes  and  the  beds  of  bygone  lakes.  At  the  ends  of 
these  causeways  were  massive  gates  strongly  defended.  To  the  left  of 
the  line  of  march  were  the  almost  inaccessible  positions  of  Contreras,  San 
Antonio  and  Molino  del  Key.  Directly  in  front,  beyond  the  marshes  and 
closer  to  the  city,  were  the  powerful  defences  of  Churuhusco  and  Chapul- 
tepec,  the  latter  a  castle  of  great  strength.  These  various  positions  were 
held  by  Santa  Anna  with  a  force  of  more  than  thirty  thousand  Mexicans. 
That  General  Scott,  with  an  army  not  one-third  as  great  in  numbers, 
could  take  the  city  seemed  an  impossibility.  But  he  was  resolved  to 
do  it. 

21  .  On  the  1  9th  of  August  the  divisions  of  Generals  Pillow  and  Twiggs 
were  ordered  to  storm  the  Mexican  position  at  Contreras.  About  night 
fall  the  line  of  communications  between  that  place  and  Santa  Anna's  re 
serves  was  cut,  and  in  the  darkness  of  the  following  midnight  an  assault 
ing  column,  led  by  General  Persifer  F.  Smith,  moved  against  the  enemy's 
camp.  The  attack  was  made  at  sunrise,  and  in  seventeen  minutes  six 
thousand  Mexicans,  commanded  by  General  Valencia,  were  driven  in 
utter  rout  from  their  fortifications.  The  American  storm  ing-party  num 
bered  less  than  four  thousand.  This  was  the  first  victory  of  that  mem 
orable  20th  of  August.  A  few  hours  afterward  General  Worth  advanced 
against  San  Antonio,  compelled  an  evacuation  and  routed  the  flying  gar 
rison.  This  was  the  second  victory.  Almost  at  the  same  time  General 
Pillow  led  a  column  against  one  of  the  heights  of  Chtirubusco  where  the 
enemy  had  concentrated  in  great  force.  After  a  terrible  assault  the  posi 
tion  was  carried  and  the  Mexicans  scattered  like  chaff.  This  was  the 
third  triumph.  The  division  of  General  Twiggs  added  a  fourth  victory 
by  storming  and  holding  another  height  of  Churubusco,  while  the  fifth 
and  last  was  achieved  by  Generals  Shields  and  Pierce,  who  defeated 
Santa  Anna,  coming  to  reinforce  his  garrisons.  The  whole  Mexican  annv 
wa<  hurled  back  upon  the  remaining  fortification  of  Chapul  tepee. 

22.  On  the  morning  after  the  battles  the  Mexican  authorities  sent  out 
a  proposition  to  negotiate.  It  was  only  a  ruse  to  gain  time,  for  the  terms 
proposed  by  them  were  such  as  conquerors  would  have  dictated  to  the 
vanquished.  General  Scott,  who  did  not  consider  his  army  vanquished, 
rejected  the  proposals  with  scorn,  rested  his  men  until  the  7th  of  Septem 
ber.  and  then  renewed  hostilities.  On  the  next  morning  General  Worth 
was  ordered  to  take  Molino  del  Rey  and  Casa  de  Mata,  the  western  de- 


FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


397 


fences  of  Chapultepec.  These  positions  were  held  by  fourteen  thousand 
Mexicans;  but  the  Americans,  after  losing  a  fourth  of  their  number  in  the 
desperate  onset,  were  again  victorious.  The  guns  were  next  brought  to 
bear  on  Chapultepec  itself,  and  on  the  13th  of  the  month  that  frowning 
citadel  was  carried  by  storm.  Through  the  San  Cosme  and  Belen  gates 
the  conquering  army  swept  resistlessly,  and  at  nightfall  the  soldiers  of  the 
Union  were  in  the  suburbs  of  Mexico. 

23.  In  the  darkness  of  that  night  Santa  Anna  and  the  officers  of  the 
government  fled  from 

the  city;  but  not  un 
til  they  had  turned 
loose  two  thousand 
convicts  to  fire  upon 
the  American  army. 
On  the  f o  1 1  o  w  i  n  g 
morning,  before  day- 
dawn,  forth  came  a 
deputation  from  the 
city  to  beg  for  mercy. 
This  time  the  messen 
gers  were  in  earnest; 
but  General  Scott, 
weary  of  trifling, 
t  u  r  n  e  d  them  away 
with  contempt.  "  For 
ward!"  was  the  order 
that  rang  along  the 
American  lines  at  sun 
rise.  The  war-worn 
regiments  swept  into 
the  beautiful  streets  of 
the  famous  city,  and 

at  seven  o'clock  the  flag  of  the  United  States  floated  over  the  halls  of  the 
Montezumas.  So  ended  one  of  the  most  brilliant  campaigns  known  in 
modern  history. 

24.  On   leaving   his  conquered   capital    Santa  Anna,   with   his  usual 
treachery,   turned  about  to  attack  the  American   hospitals   at  Puebla. 
Here  about  eighteen  hundred  sick  men  had  been  left  in  charge  of  Colonel 
Cbilds.     For  several  days  a  gallant  resistance  was  made  by  the  feeble 
garrison,  until  General  Lane,  on  his  march  to  the  capital,  fell  upon  the 
besiegers  and  scattered  them.     It  was  the  closing  stroke  of  the  war — a 


GENERAL    WINFIELD    SCOTT. 


398  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

mutest  in  which  the  Americans,  few  in  number  and  in  a  far-distant, 
densely-peopled  country,  had  gained  every  victor v. 

"2~>.  The  military  power  of  Mexico  was  now  completely  broken.  Santa 
Anna  was  a  fugitive.  It  only  remained  to  determine  the  condition-  of 
peace.  In  the  winter  of  1847-48  American  ambassadors  met  the  Mexican 
Congress,  in  session  at  Guadalupe  Hidalgo,  and  on  the  2d  of  February  a 
treaty  was  concluded  between  the  two  nations.  The  compact  was  ratified 
by  both  governments,  and  on  the  4th  of  the  following  July  President  Polk 
made  a  proclamation  of  peace.  By  the  terms  of  settlement  the  boundarv- 
line  between  Mexico  and  the  United  States  was  fixed  as  follows:  The 
Rio  Grande  from  its  mouth  to  the  southern  limit  of  Xew  Mexico ;  thence 
westward  along  the  southern  and  northward  along  the  western  boundary 
of  that  territory  to  the  river  Gila ;  thence  down  that  river  to  the  Colo 
rado  ;  thence  westward  to  the  Pacific.  The  whole  of  New  Mexico  and 
I'pper  California  was  relinquished  to  the  United  States.  Mexico  guar 
anteed  the  free  navigation  of  the  Gulf  of  California,  and  the  river  Colo 
rado  from  its  mouth  to  the  confluence  of  the  Gila.  In  consideration  of 
these  territorial  acquisitions  and  privileges  the  United  States  agreed  to 
surrender  all  places  held  by  military  occupation  in  Mexico,  to  pay  into 
the  treasury  of  that  country  fifteen  million  dollars,  and  to  assume  all  debts 
due  from  the  Mexican  government  to  American  citizens,  said  debts  not  to 
exceed  three  million  five  hundred  thousand  dollars.  Thus  at  last  was  the 
territory  of  the  United  States  spread  out  in  one  broad  belt  from  ocean  to 
ocean. 

'!().  A  few  days  after  the  signing  of  the  treaty  of  peace  an  event  oc 
curred  in  California  which  spread  excitement  through  the  civilized  world. 
A  lalx>rer,  employed  by  Captain  Sutter  to  cut  a  mill-race  on  the  American 
fork  of  Sacramento  River,  discovered  some  pieces  of  gold  in  the  sand 
where  he  was  digging.  AVith  further  search  other  particles  were  found. 
The  news  spread  as  if  borne  on  the  wind.  From  all  quarters  adventurers 
came  flocking.  Other  explorations  led  to  further  revelations  of  the  pre 
cious  metal.  For  awhile  there  seemed  no  end  to  the  discoveries.  Strag 
gling  gold-hunters  sometimes  picked  up  in  a  few  hi»ur>  the  value  of  five 
hundred  dollars.  The  intelligence  went  flying  through  the  States  to  the 
Atlantic,  and  then  to  the  ends  of  the  world.  Men  thousands  of  miles 
awav  were  <  raxed  with  excitement.  Workshops  were  shut  up,  hiiMiiess 
houses  abandoned,  fertile  farms  left  tenant  Ie-s,  offices  deserted.  Though 
the  overland  route-  to  ('alifornia  were  scarcely  yet  discovered,  thousands 
of  eager  adventurers  started  on  the  long,  long  journey.  Before  the  end 
of  1850  San  Francisco  had  grown  from  a  miserable  village  of  huts  to  a 
city  of  fifteen  thousand  inhabitants.  By  the  close  of  1852  the  territory 


FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  399 

had  a  population  of  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  million.  The  importance 
of  the  gold  mines  of  California,  whose  richness  is  not  yet  exhausted,  can 
hardly  be  overestimated. 

27.  In  the  first  summer  of  President  Folk's  administration  the  country 
was  called  to  mourn  the  death  of  General  Jackson.     The  veteran  warrior 
and  statesman  lived  to  the  age  of  seventy-eight,  and  died  at  his  home, 
called  the  Hermitage,  in  Tennessee.     On  the  23d  of  February,  1848,  ex- 
President  John  Quincy  Adams  died  at  the  city  of  Washington.     At  the 
time  of  his  decease  he  was  a  member  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 
He  was  struck  with  paralysis  in  the  very  seat  from  which  he  had  so  many 
times  electrified  the  nation  with  his  eloquence. 

28.  In  1848  Wisconsin,  the  last  of  the  five  great  States  formed  from 
the  North-western  Territory,  was  admitted  into  the  Union.     The  new 
commonwealth  came  with  a  population  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  thou 
sand  and  an  area  of  nearly  fifty-four  thousand  square  miles.     By  estab 
lishing  the  St.  Croix  instead  of  the  Mississippi  as  the  western  boundary 
of  the  State,  Wisconsin  lost  a  considerable  district  rightfully  belonging  to 
her  territory. 

29.  Another  presidential  election  was  at  hand.     Three  well-known  can 
didates  were  presented  for  the  suffrages  of  the  people.     General  Lewis  Cass 
of  Michigan  was  nominated  by  the  Democrats,  and  General  Zachary  Taylor 
by  the  Whigs.     As  the  candidate  of  the  new  Free-Soil  party,  ex-President 
Martin  Van  Buren  was  put  forward.     The  rise  of  this  new  party  was 
traceable  to  a  question  concerning  the  territory  acquired  by  the  Mexican 
War.     In  1846  David  Wilmot  of  Pennsylvania  brought  before  Congress 
a  bill  to  prohibit  slavery  in  all  the  territory  which  might  be  secured  by 
treaty  with  Mexico.     The  bill  was  defeated;  but  the  advocates  of  the 
measure,  which  was  called  the  WILMOT  PROVISO,  formed  themselves  into  a 
party,  and  in  June  of  1848  nominated  Mr.  Van  Buren  for  the  presidency. 
The  real  contest,  however,  lay  between  Generals  Cass  and  Taylor.     The 
position  of  the  two  leading  parties  on  the  question  of  slavery  in  the  new 
territories  was  as  yet  not  clearly  defined,  and  the  election  was  left  to  turn 
on  the  personal  popularity  of  the  candidates.     The  memory  of  his  recent 
victories  in  Mexico  made  General  Taylor  the  favorite  with  the  people, 
and  he  was  elected  by  a  large  majority.     As  Vice-President,  Millard  Fill- 
more  of  New  York  was  chosen.     So  closed  the  agitated  but  not  inglori 
ous  administration  of  President  Polk. 


400 


HISTORY  OF  THE   I  SITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

ADMINISTRATIONS  OF  TAYLOR  AND  FILLMORE,   1S49-1S53. 


T 


new  President  was  a  Virginian  by  birth,  a  Kentuckian  by  breed 
ing,  a  soldier  by  profession.  In  1808  he  left  the  farm  to  accept  a 
commission  in  the  army.  During  the  war  of  1812  he  distinguished  him 
self  in  the  North-west,  especially  in  defending  Fort  Harrison  against  the 

Red  men.  In  the 
Seminole  War  he  bore 
a  conspicuous  part,  but 
earned  his  greatest  re 
nown  in  Mexico.  His 
reputation,  though 
strictly  military,  was 
enviable,  and  his  cha 
racter  above  reproach. 
His  administration  be 
gan  with  a  violent  agi 
tation  on  the  question 
of  slavery  in  the  terri 
tories;  California,  the 
El  Dorado  of  the  West, 
was  the  origin  of  the 
dispute. 

2.  In  his  first  mes- 

expressed  his  sympa 
thy  with  the  Califor- 
nians,  and  advised 
them  to  form  a  State 
government  prepara 
tory  to  admission  into  the  Union.  The  advice  was  promptly  accepted. 
A  convention  of  delegates  was  held  at  Monterey  in  September  of  1849. 
A  constitution  prohibiting  slavery  was  framed,  submitted  to  the  people, 
and  adopted  with  but  little  opposition.  Peter  H.  Burnet  was  elected 
governor  of  the  Territory ;  members  of  a  general  assembly  were  chosen ; 
and  on  the  20th  of  December,  1849,  the  new  government  was  organized 


PRESIDENT    TAYLOR. 


ADMINISTRATIONS  OF  TAYLOR  AND  FILLMORE.  401 

at  San  Jose.     At  the  same  time  a  petition  in  the  usual  form  was  for 
warded  to  Congress  asking  for  the  admission  of  California  as  a  State. 

3.  The  presentation  of  the  petition  was  the  signal  for  a  bitter  contro 
versy.     As  in  the  case  of  the  admission  of  Missouri,  the  members  of  Con 
gress,  and  to  a  great  extent  the  people,  were  sectionally  divided.     But 
now  the  position  of  the  parties  was  reversed ;  the  proposition  to  admit  the 
new  State  was  favored  by  the  representatives  of  the  North  and  opposed 
by  those  of  the  South.     The  ground  of  the  opposition  was  that  with  the 
extension  of  the  Missouri  Compromise  line  to  the  Pacific  the  right  to  in 
troduce  slavery  into  California  was  guaranteed  by  the  general  government, 
and  that  therefore  the  proposed  constitution  of  the  State  ought  to  be  re 
jected.     The  reply  of  the  North  was  that  the  argument  could  apply  only 
to  a  part  of  the  new  State,  that  the  Missouri  Compromise  had  respect  only 
to  the  Louisiana  purchase,  and  that  the  people  of  California  had  framed 
their  constitution  in  their  own  way.     Such  wras  the  issue;  and  the  debates 
grew  more  and  more  violent,  until  the  stability  of  the  Union  was  seriously 
endangered. 

4.  Other   exciting  questions   added   fuel  to  the   controversy.     Texas 
claimed  New  Mexico  as  a  part  of  her  territory,  and  the  claim  was  resisted 
by  the  people  of  Santa  Fe,  who  desired  a  separate  government.     The  peo 
ple  of  the  South  complained  bitterly  that  fugitive  slaves,  escaping  from 
their  masters,  were  aided  and  encouraged  in  the  North.     The  opponents 
of  slavery  demanded  the  abolition  of  the  slave-trade  in  the  District  of 
Columbia.     Along  the  whole  line  of  controversy  there  was  a,  spirit  of 
suspicion,  recrimination  and  anger. 

5.  The  illustrious   Henry  Clay  appeared  as  a  peacemaker.     In  the 
spring  of  1850  he  was  appointed  chairman  of  a  committee  of  thirteen,  to 
whom  all  the  questions  under  discussion  were  referred.     On  the  9th  of 
May  he  brought  forward,  as  a  compromise  covering  all  the  points  in  dis 
pute,  THE  OMNIBUS  BILL,  of  which  the  provisions  were  as  follows :  First, 
the  admission  of  California  as  a  free  State ;  second,  the  formation  of  new 
States,  not  exceeding  four  in  number,  out  of  the  territory  of  Texas,  said 
States  to  permit  or  exclude  slavery  as  the  people  should  determine ;  third, 
the  organization  of  territorial  governments  for  New  Mexico  and  Utah, 
without  conditions  on  the  question  of  slavery;  fourth,  the  establishment 
of  the  present  boundary  between  Texas  and  New  Mexico,  and  the  pay 
ment  to  the  former  for  surrendering  the  latter  the  sum  of  ten  million  dol 
lars  from  the  national  treasury ;  ffih,  the  enactment  of  a  more  rigorous 
law  for  the  recovery  of  fugitive  slaves ;  sixth,  the  abolition  of  the  slave- 
trade  in  the  District  of  Columbia. 

6.  When  the  Omnibus  Bill  was  laid  before  Congress,  the  debates  began 

26 


402 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


anew,  and  seemed  likely  to  be  interminable.  While  the  discussion  was  at 
its  height  and  the  issue  still  undecided,  President  Taylor  fell  sick,  and 
died  on  the  9th  of  July,  1850.  In  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the 
constitution,  Mr.  Fillmore  at  once  took  the  oath  of  office  and  entered  upon 
the  duties  of  the  presidency.  A  new  cabinet  was  formed,  with  Daniel 
Webster  at  the  head  as  secretary  of  state.  Notwithstanding  the  death  of 
the  chief  magistrate,  the  government  moved  on  without  disturbance. 

7.  The  compromise  proposed  by  Mr.  Clay  and  sustained  by  his  elo 

quence  was  at  length 
approved  by  Congress. 
On  the  18th  of  Sep 
tember  the  last  clause 
was  adopted,  and  the 
whole  received  tin-  im 
mediate  sanction  of  the 
President.  T  h  e  ex 
citement  in  the  coun 
try  rapidly  abated,  and 
the  distracting  contro 
versy  seemed  at  an  end. 
Such  was  the  last,  and 
perhaps  the  greatest, 
of  those  pacific  mea 
sures  originated  and 
carried  through  Con 
gress  by  the  genius 
of  Henry  Clay.  He 
shortly  afterward  bade 
adieu  to  the  Senate, 
and  sought  at  his  be 
loved  Ashland  a  brief 
rest  from  the  arduous 
cares  of  public  life. 

8.  The  year  1850  was  marked  by  a  lawless  attempt  on  the  part  of  some 
American  adventurers  to  gain  possession  of  Cuba.     It  was  thought  that 
the  people  of  that  island  were  anxious  to  throw  oif  the  Spanish  yoke  and 
to  annex  themselves  to  the  United  States.     In  order  to  encourage  such  a 
movement,  General  Lopez  organized  an  expedition  in  the  South,  and  on 
the  19th  of  May,  1  s ">(),  effected  a  landing  at  Cardenas,  a  port  of  Cuba. 
But  there  was  no  uprising  in  his  favor;  neither  Cubans  nor  Spanish  sol 
diers  joined  his  standard,  and  he  was  obliged  to  seek  safety  by  returning 


HENKY    CLAY. 


ADMINISTRATIONS  OF  TAYLOR  AND  FILLMORE.  403 

to  Florida,  Renewing  the  attempt  in  the  following  year,  he  and  his  band 
of  four  hundred  and  eighty  men  were  attacked,  defeated  and  captured  by 
an  overwhelming  force  of  Spaniards.  Lopez  and  the  ringleaders  were 
taken  to  Havana,  tried,  condemned  and  executed. 

9.  In  1852  a  serious  trouble  arose  with  England.     By  the  terms  of 
former  treaties  the  coast-fisheries  of  Newfoundland  belonged  exclusively 
to  Great  Britain.     But  outside  of  a  line  drawn  three  miles  from  the  shore 
American  fishermen  enjoyed  equal  rights  and  privileges.     Now  the  dis 
pute  arose  as  to  whether  the  line  should  be  drawn  from  one  headland  to 
another  so  as  to  give  all  the  bays  and  inlets  to  England,  or  whether  it 
should  be  made  to  conform  to  the  irregularities  of  the  coast.     Under  the 
latter  construction  American  fishing-vessels  would  have  equal  claims  in 
the  bays  and  harbors ;  but  this  privilege  was  denied  by  Great  Britain, 
and  the  quarrel  rose  to  such  a  height  that  both  nations  sent  men-of-war 
to  the  contested  waters.     But  reason  triumphed  over  passion,  and  in  1854 
the  difficulty  was  happily  settled  by  negotiation ;  the  right  to  take  fish  in 
any  of  the  bays  of  the  British  possessions  was  conceded  to  American  fish 
ermen. 

10.  During  the   summer  of  1852  the  celebrated  Hungarian  patriot 
Louis  Kossuth  made  the  tour  of  the  United  States.     Austria  and  Russia 
had  united  against  his  native  land  and  overthrown  her  liberties.     He 
came  to  plead  the  cause  of  Hungary  before  the  American  people,  and  to 
obtain  such  aid  as  might  be  privately  furnished  to  his  oppressed  country 
men.     Everywhere  he  was  received  with  expressions  of  sympathy  and 
good-will.     His  mission  was  successful,  though  the  long-established  pol 
icy  of  the  United  States  forbade  the  government  to  interfere  on  behalf  of 
the  Hungarian  patriots. 

11.  About  this  time  the  attention  of  the  American  people  was  directed 
in  a  special  manner  to  explorations  in  the  Arctic  Ocean.     In  1845  Sir 
John  Franklin,  one  of  the  bravest  of  English  seamen,  went  on  a  voyage 
of  discovery  to  the  extreme  North.     He  believed  in  the  possibility  of 
passing  through  an  open  polar  sea  into  the  Pacific.     Years  went  by,  and 
no  tidings  came  from  the  daring  sailor.     It  was  only  known  that  he  had 
passed  the  country  of  Esquimaux.     Other  expeditions  were  despatched 
in  search,  but  returned  without  success.     Henry  Grinnell,  a  wealthy  mer 
chant  of  New  York,  fitted  out  several  vessels  at  his  own  expense,  put 
them  under  command  of  Lieutenant  De  Haven,  and  sent  them  to  the 
North ;  but  in  vain.     The  government  came  to  Mr.  GrinnelFs  aid.     In 
1853  a  new  Arctic  squadron  was  equipped,  the  command  of  which  was 
given  to  Dr.  Elisha  Kent  Kane ;  but  the  expedition,  though  rich  in  sci 
entific  results,  returned  without  the  discovery  of  Franklin. 


404 


HISTORY  (>!•    TUK  UNITED  STATES. 


1'2.  During  the  administrations  of  Taylor  and  Fillmore  the  country  was 
called  to  mourn  the  loss  of  many  distinguished  men.  On  the  :Jlst  of 
March,  1850,  Senator  John  C.  Calhoun  of  South  Carolina  passed  away. 

His  death  was  much 
lamented,  especially  in 
his  own  State,  tn  whose 
interests  he  had  de 
voted  the  energies  of 
his  life.  His  earnest 
ness  and  zeal  and  pow 
ers  of  debate  have 
plaeed  him  in  the  front 
rank  of  American  or 
ators.  At  the  age  of 
sixty-eight  he  fell  from 
his  place  like  a  scarred 
oak  of  the  forest  never 
to  rise  again.  Then 
followed  the  death  of 
the  President;  and 
then,  on  the  28th  of 
June,  1852,  Henry 
Clay,  having  fought 
his  last  battle,  sank  to 
rest.  On  the  24th  of 
the  following  October 
the  illustrious  Daniel 

Webster  died  at  his  home  at  Marshfield,  Massachusetts.  The  place  of 
secretary  of  state,  made  vacant  by  his  death,  was  conferred  on  Edward 
Everett 

13.  As  Filhnore's  administration  drew  to  a  close  the  political  parties 
again  mar-haled  their  forces.  Franklin  Pierce  of  New  Hampshire  ap 
peared  as  the  candidate  of  the  Democratic  party,  and  General  Winfield 
Scott  as  the  choice  of  the  Whigs.  The  question  at  issue  before  the  coun 
try  was  the  (  'om  promise  Act  of  1850.  But  the  parties,  instead  of  bring 
divided,  wen-  for  once  agreed  as  to  the  wisdom  of  that  measure.  Both  the 
Whig  and  Democratic  platforms  stoutly  reallirmed  the  justice  of  the  Omni 
bus  Bill,  by  which  the  dissension.- of  the  country  had  been  quieted.  A  third 
party  arose,  however,  whose  members,  both  Whigs  and  Democrats, 
dnuhtnl  the  wisdom  of  the  compromise  of  1850,  and  declared  that  all  the 
Territories  of  the  United  States  ought  to  be  free.  John  P.  Hale  of  New 


JOHN  C.   CALHOUN. 


PIERCE "S  ADMINISTRATION.  405 

Hampshire  was  put  forward  as  the  candidate  of  this  Free  Soil  party.  Mr. 
Pierce  was  elected  by  a  large  majority,  and  William  R.  King  of  Alabama 
was  chosen  Vice-President. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

PIERCE'S  ADMINISTRATION,  1853-1857. 

THE  new  chief  magistrate  was  a  native  of  New  Hampshire,  a  graduate 
of  Bowdoin  College,  a  lawyer,  a  politician,  a  general  in  the  Mexican 
War,  a  statesman  of  considerable  abilities.  Mr.  King,  the  Vice-Presi- 
dent,  had  for  a  long  time  represented  Alabama  in  the  Senate  of  the  United 
States.  On  account  of  failing  health  he  was  sojourning  in  the  island  of 
Cuba  at  the  time  of  the  inauguration,  and  there  he  received  the  oath  of 
office.  Growing  still  more  feeble,  he  returned  to  his  own  State,  where 
he  died  on  the  18th  of  April,  1853.  As  secretary  of  state  under  the  new 
administration  William  L.  Marcy  of  New  York  was  chosen. 

2.  In  the  summer  of  1853  the  first  corps  of  engineers  was  sent  out  by 
the  government  to  explore  the  route  for  A  PACIFIC  RAILROAD.     The 
enterprise  was  at  first  regarded  as  visionary,  then  believed  in  as  possible, 
and  finally  undertaken  and  accomplished.     In  the  same  year  that  marked 
the  beginning  of  the  project  the  disputed  boundary  between  New  Mexico 
and  Chihuahua  was  satisfactorily  settled.     The  maps  on  which  the  former 
treaties  with  Mexico  had  been  based  were  found  to  be  erroneous.     Santa 
Anna,  who  had  again  become  president  of  the  Mexican  republic,  attempted 
to  take  advantage  of  the  error,  and  sent  an  army  to  occupy  the  territory 
between  the  true  and  the  false  boundary.     This  action  was  resisted  by  the 
authorities  of  New  Mexico  and  the  United  States,  and  a  second  Mexican 
war  seemed  imminent.     The  difficulty  was  adjusted,  however,  by  the  pur 
chase  of  the  doubtful  claim  of  Mexico.     This  transaction,  known  as  THE 
GADSDEN  PURCHASE,  led  to  the  erection  of  the  new  Territory  of  Arizona. 

3.  The  first  year  of  Piercc's  administration  was  signalized  by  the  open 
ing  of  intercourse  between  the  United  States  and  the  great  empire  of 
Japan.     Hitherto  the  Japanese  ports  had  been  closed  against  the  vessels 
of  Christian  nations.     In  order  to  remove  this  foolish  and  injurious  re 
striction  Commodore  Perry,  a  son  of  Oliver  H.  Perry  of  the  war  of  1812, 
sailed  with  his  squadron  into  the  Bay  of  Yeddo.     When  warned  to  depart, 
he  explained  to  the  Japanese  officers  the  sincere  desire  of  the  United  States 


HISTORY  or  Tin-:  CMTI-:I)  STATES. 

to  enter  into  a  commercial  treaty  with  the  emperor.  After  much  delay 
and  hesitancy  consent  was  obtained  to  hold  an  interview  with  that  august 
j-i  ISOIKIL:'  .  Accordingly,  on  the  14th  of  July,  the  commodore  with  his 
otlicers  obtained  an  audience  with  the  dusky  monarch  of  the  East,  and 
presented  a  letter  from  the  President  of  the  United  States.  Still  the  gov 
ernment  of  Japan  was  wary  of  accepting  the  proposition,  and  it  was  not 
until  the  spring  of  1854  that  a  treaty  could  be  concluded.  The  privileges 
of  commerce  were  thus  conceded  to  American  merchant  vessels,  and  two 
ports  of  entry  were  designated  for  their  use. 

4.  On  the  very  day  of  Commodore  Perry's  introduction  to  the  emperor 
of  Japan  the  Crystal  Palace  was  opened  in  the  city  of  Xew  York  for  the 
second  WORLD'S  FAIR.     The  palace  itself  was  a  marvel  in  architecture, 
being  built  exclusively  of  iron  and  glass.     Thousands  of  specimens  of  the 
arts  and  manufactures  of  all  civilized  nations  were  put  on  exhibition 
within  the  spacious  building.     The  enterprise  and  inventive  genius  of 
the  whole  country  were  quickened  into  a  new  life  by  the  beautiful  and 
instructive    display.     International  exhibitions  are  among  the  happiest 
fruits  of  an  enlightened  age. 

5.  And  now  the  great  domain  lying  west  of  Minnesota,  Iowa  and  Mis 
souri  was  to  be  organized    into  territorial   governments.     Already  into 
these  vast  regions  the  tide  of  immigration  was  pouring,  and  it  became  ne 
cessary  to  provide  for  the  future.     In  January  of  1854  Senator  Stephen 
A.  Douglas  of  Illinois  brought  before  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  a 
proposition  to  organize  the  territories  of  Kansas  and  Nebraska.     In  the 
bill  reported  for  this  purpose  a  clause  was  inserted  providing  that  the 
people  of  the  two  Territories,  in  forming  their  constitutions,  should  decide 
far  t/miw/rcs  whether  the  new  States  should  be  free  or  slaveholding. 
This  was  a  virtual  repeal  of  the  Missouri  Compromise,  for  both  the  new 
territories  lay  north  of  the  parallel  of  thirty-six  degrees  and  thirty  min 
utes.     Thus  by  a  single  stroke  the  old  settlement  of  the  slavery  question 
was  to  be  undone.     From  January  until    May  Mr.  Douglas's   report, 
known  as  THE  KANSAS-NEBRASKA  BILL,  was  debated  in  Congress.     All 
1h<-  bitter  sectional  antagonisms  of  the  past  were  aroused  in  full  force. 
The  bill  was  violently  opposed  by  a  majority  of  the  representatives  from 
the  Kast  and  North;  but  the  minority,  uniting  with  the  congressmen  of 
the  South,  enabled  Douglas  to  carry  his  measure  through  Congress,  and 
in  May  of  1854  the  bill  received  the  sanction  of  the  President. 

6.  Kansas  itself  now  became  a  battle-field  for  the  contending  parties. 
Whether  the  new  State  should  admit  slavery  now  depended  upon  the  vote 
of  the  people.     Wherefore  both  factions  made  a  rush  for  the  territory  in 
order  to  secure  a  majority.     Kansas  was  soon  filled  with  an  agitated  mass 


Frederick  William  IV. 

Napoieon  III. 
Victoria. 


58.  Mutiny  of  the  East   Indian   Army 


•  in.  Treaty    of  Peace  between  China  and  England 
61.  William  I. 


62.  French  intervention  in  Mex 

62.  Death  of  Prince  Albert,  the 

63.  War  with  Mexico. 

64.  Maxi 


ico. 
Consort. 

milian  elected 


65.  Fenian  tron 


58.  Minnesota  admitted  into  the 

James  Buchanan,  President. 

'""•                                              64.  U.  S. 
61.  Kansas  admitted  into  the  Union. 

Presi 

Grant,  Lieuten 
President  calls 
dent  calls  for  L'U 

.">!».  Oregon  admitted 
.">!».  The  John  Brown 
at  I  Larper's  Ferry 
57    The  Mormon  rebellion. 

61.  Mason  and  Slidell  captured, 
into  the  Union.           63.  The  President  is 
insurrection                                   »;.j.  Nevada 
61.  The  "Star  of  the  West"  fired  on  in 
63.  West  Virginia  ad 

sues  the  Kinanei 
admitted  into  tl 
(  'harh-ston  Har 
niitted  into  the  I 

63.  Great  riot  in  New 
Abraham  LillCOlll,  President. 

York  City. 

60.  South 

President  calls  for  500,000  men.        The 
Carolina  secedes  from  the  Union. 

President  calls 

61.  Mississippi  secedes.               President 

orders  a  draft  f. 

61.  Alabama  secedes. 

61.  Florida  secedes. 

61.  Georgia  secedes. 

61.  Louisiana  secedes.                64.  Sherm 
61.  Texas  secedes.                                   J^ 

an  liegins  the  ^r> 

braliam  L 

61.  Peace  Conference  at  "Washington. 

John  C.  Breckinridge,  Vice-Preside 
57.  The  Dred  Scott  decision  rendered 
by  the  Supreme  Court. 

61.  Confederate   Congress  assembles   at 
nt.             62.  The  President  calls  for  300, 
61.  Virginia  secedes. 
61.  Tennessee  secedes. 

Montgomery. 

(ton  tr.n.ps.  ' 
\   (  'it/)t>ir< 
•   r^      ini-1    II 

61.  North  Carolina  secedes. 

61.   Arkansas  secedes. 

61.  The  President  calls  for  75,000  volunte 
Hannibal  Hamlin,  Vice-President. 

era. 

66.  Te 

<il.    ['  i\  liicli  Jfnnntnin.               '  '   L«kj 

<>!>  He  I  in  i/. 

57.  Financial  Panic  in  the  country. 

(•i    J£$\H"H  Kun.       „„  K>|  Lookout    )/o>i 

*'  T**JBalP9£luff.  M-\^\  Miutonary 

I'i'l'jf.       65.  Th 

62.  r    \Mitt  Springs.  64.JI1M  Fo 

rt  Pill  oir  M 

j-..,      r     -I     /-'off  J)oll<l-     64.  \^~l\    nn 

n  v/'/' 

K~^"v                                   f  1    f  —  s-* 

Andrew  Johu> 

62.  [»£\  Pm  Ri,!,,,-.     "4-  pjj  fa* 

oca.               the  a 

02.  ]£}  Tin-  Monitor  mt<l    M,  rri 

noc. 

58.  Expedition  sent  against 

\ 

Paraguay. 

\  sh  Huh.           64.  p\  K.e 

Inntn. 

*'-.    .                                      //    />"//.<'    li.lttli'S. 

^--      ,,  .    f              , 

IK-IK  ^' 

^  Ky.          '         '  i^a 

thrill,. 

(..,   1"^    Anfii-ftiin.      G4'  pA  Fr 

an  Id  in. 

60.  The  Ja 
Com 

paiie>e 
mission         ..,   l'-~'\  M>irir>  i  ,t-         .      j-^> 

M^  Ptii  rxt»ir<r. 

in  th 

e  I'nited              '    '  •'  /"//•'/'. 

InliiKi  mill   l\ 

Stat 

es-                                ro  TTki  Chancellors- 

•  !  -  i     •// 

65.  Kj  FnU  '/'•'' 

i       "^     Vult'. 

65.   Surrender  <.|' 

63.  pj  Gfttystnirii. 

»;."..   Surrender  »\' 

63.  j£J^  Vi<-l:.<l»ir<i. 

65.  ^3  Fort  7-V.v 

69 


1876 


War  between  Pr 

Hanover  absorb 

68.  Forma 

German 


tor  of  Mexico. 
French  army  with 
68.  The  Ab 

Ireland. 

68.  Passage 


ussia  and  Austria, 
ed  by  Prussia, 
tion  of  a  North 
Confederation. 


72.  King 

71.  Beginning  of  the 

71.  Hi  Gravelotte. 


71. 


Sedan. 


71.  Downfall  of  Nap 
drawn  from  Mexico.  72.  The  sie 

yssinian  War  begins.  72.  Treaty 

70.  Disestablishment  of  the  Iri 
71.  Bill  forbidding  the 
of  the  Reform  Bill.  72.  Popula 


William  proclaimed  Emperor. 
Franco-Prussian  War. 


oleon   III. 
ge  of  Paris. 

of  peace, 
sh  Church. 

sale  of  commissions  passed, 
tion  of  the  United  Kingdom,  31,465,480. 


neral. 
),000  men. 
nen. 

Proclamation. 


.  The  Fourteenth  A 
),000  troops. 

(00  men. 

,ntic  Cable  laid. 

.  The  purchase  of 


Ulysses  S.  Grant,  President. 


).  The  Johnson-Clarendon  Treaty  rejec 


69.  The  Pacific  Railway  completed, 
mendment  adopted. 


Alaska. 


71.  Great  fire  in  Chi 

71.  Meeting  of  the 

to  adjust  the 


Nebraska  admitt  ed  into  the  Union. 


rch.  70.  The  Fifteenth  Amendment 

»lll  re-elected  Prejsident. 

ated  by  J.  Wilkes  !  Booth,  April  14,  1865.) 

Schuyler  Colfax,  Vice-President. 


lumbia,  Charleston 
gton. 


admitted  into 


e  re-adniit1 


issination  Conspira 


'ice-President,  and 
lation  of  Lincoln. 


the  Union. 


tors  hung. 


President  after 


72.  Great 


72.  The  Ja 
the 


72.  The  Tr 

72.  The  Al 

of  the 


ted  by  the  Senate. 


Ulysses  S.  Grant 

re-elected  President. 

cago. 

Joint  High  Commission 
Alabama  Claims. 


adopted. 

fire  in  Boston. 

Henry  Wilson,  Vice-President. 

panese  Embassy  in 
United  States. 


eaty  of  Washington, 
abama  Claims  decided  in  favor 
United  States. 


68.  Impeac  hment  of  President 
John  son  by  the"  House  of 
Rep  resentatives. 


Linnesty  Proc  lamation 
by  the  Pres  ident. 


ston. 


• 


PIERCE' S  ADMINISTRATION.  407 

of  people,  thousands  of  whom  had  been  sent  thither  to  vote.  An  election 
held  in  November  of  1854  resulted  in  the  choice  of  a  pro-slavery  delegate 
to  Congress,  and  in  the  general  territorial  election  of  the  following  year 
the  same  party  was  triumphant.  The  State  Legislature  thus  chosen  as 
sembled  at  Lecompton,  organized  the  government  and  framed  a  constitu 
tion  permitting  slavery.  The  Free  Soil  party,  declaring  the  general  elec 
tion  to  have  been  illegal  on  account  of  fraudulent  voting,  assembled 
in  convention  at  Topeka,  framed  a  constitution  excluding  slavery,  and 
organized  a  rival  government.  Civil  war  broke  out  between  the  fac 
tions.  From  the  autumn  of  1855  until  the  following  summer  the  Ter 
ritory  was  a  scene  of  constant  turmoil  and  violence.  On  the  3d  of 
September  the  President  appointed  John  W.  Geary  of  Pennsylvania  mil 
itary  governor  of  Kansas,  with  full  powers  to  restore  order  and  punish 
lawlessness.  On  his  arrival  the  hostile  parties  were  quieted  and  peace 
restored.  But  the  agitation  in  the  Territory  had  already  extended  to  all 
parts  of  the  Union,  and  became  the  issue  on  which  the  people  divided  in 
the  presidential  election  of  1856. 

7.  The  parties  made  ready  for  the  contest.  James  Buchanan  of  Penn 
sylvania  was  nominated  as  the  Democratic  candidate.  By  planting  him 
self  on  a  platform  of  principles  in  which  the  doctrines  of  the  Kansas-Ne 
braska  Bill  were  distinctly  reaffirmed,  he  was  able  to  secure  a  heavy  vote 
both  North  and  South.  For  many  Northern  Democrats,  though  opposed 
to  slavery,  held  firmly  to  the  opinion  that  the  people  of  every  Territory 
ought  to  have  the  right  to  decide  the  question  for  themselves.  As  the 
candidate  of  the  Free  Soil  or  People's  party,  John  C.  Fremont  of  Califor 
nia  was  brought  forward.  The  exclusion  of  slavery  from  all  the  Terri 
tories  of  the  United  States  by  congressional  action  was  the  distinctive 
principle  of  the  Free  Soil  platform.  Meanwhile,  an  American  or  Know- 
Nothing  party  had  arisen  in  the  country,  the  leaders  of  which,  anxious  to 
ignore  the  slavery  question  and  to  restrict  foreign  influences  in  the  nation, 
nominated  Millard  Fill  more  for  the  presidency.  But  the  slavery  agita 
tion  could  not  be  put  aside ;  on  that  issue  the  people  were  really  divided. 
A  large  majority  decided  in  favor  of  Mr.  Buchanan  for  the  presidency, 
while  the  choice  for  the  vice-presidency  fell  on  John  C.  Breckinridge  of 
Kentucky. 


408  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATIC. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

BUCHANAN'S  ADMINISTRATION,  1S57-1SG1. 

JAMES  BUCHAXAX  was  a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  born  on  the  13th 
of  April,  1791,  educated  for  the  profession  of  law.  In  1831  he  was 
appointed  minister  to  Russia,  was  afterward  elected  to  the  Senate  of  the 
United  States,  and  from  that  position  was  called  to  the  office  of  secretary 
of  state  under  President  Polk.  In  1853  he  received  the  appointment  of 
minister  to  Great  Britain,  and  resided  at  London  until  his  nomination  for 
the  presidency.  As  secretary  of  state  in  the  new  cabinet  General  Lewis 
Case  of  Michigan  was  chosen. 

2.  In  the  first  year  of  Buchanan's  administration  there  was  a  Mormon 
rebellion  in  Utah.  The  difficulty  arose  from  an  attempt  to  extend  the 
judicial  system  of  the  United  States  over  the  territory.  Thus  far  Brig- 
ham  Young,  the  Mormon  governor,  had  had  his  own  way  of  administer 
ing  justice.  The  community  of  Mormons  was  organized  on  a  plan  verv 
dirierent  from  that  existing  in  other  Territories,  and  many  usages  had 
grown  up  in  Utah  which  were  repugnant  to  the  laws  of  the  country. 
When,  therefore,  a  Federal  judge  was  sent  to  preside  in  the  Territory,  he 
was  resisted,  insulted  and  driven  violently  from  the  seat  of  justice.  To 
(jiicll  this  lawlessness  an  army  of  two  thousand  five  hundred  men  was 
sent  out  in  the  fall  of  1857.  The  Mormons,  overawed  l>v  the  approach 
of  this  formidable  force,  sent  out  their  elders  for  a  conference,  and  prom 
ised  submission  to  the  Federal  authority  on  condition  of  pardon  for  past 
offences.  Before  the  army  reached  Salt  Lake  the  difficulty  was  satisfac 
torily  settled,  but  the  troops  were  not  withdrawn  from  the  Territory  until 
1859. 

•  5.  Earlv  in  1858  an  American  vessel,  while  innocently  exploring  the 
Paraguay  River,  in  South  America,  was  fired  on  by  a  jealous  garrison. 
AVhen  reparation  for  the  insult  was  demanded,  none  was  given,  and  the 
government  of  the  United  States  was  obliged  to  send  out  a  fleet  to  obtain 
satisfaction.  A  commissioner  was  sent  with  the  squadron  who  was  em 
powered  to  offer  liberal  terms  of  settlement  for  the  injury.  The  author 
ities  of  Paraguay  quailed  before  the  American  flag,  and  suitable  apologies 
were  made  for  the  wrong  which  had  been  committed. 

4.  The  5th  of  August,  1858,  was  a  memorable  day  in  the  history  of 
the  world.  On  that  day  was  completed  the  laying  of  THE  FIRST  TELE 
GRAPHIC  CABLE  across  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  The  successful  accomplish- 


BUCHANAN'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


409 


ment  of  this  great  work  was  due  in  a  large  measure  to  the  energy  and  ge 
nius  of  Cyrus  W.  Field,  a  wealthy  merchant  of  New  York.  The  cable, 
one  thousand  six  hundred  and  forty  miles  in  length,  was  stretched  from 
Trinity  Bay,  Newfoundland,  to  Valentia  Bay,  Ireland.  Telegraphic  com 
munication  was  thus  established  between  the  Old  World  and  the  New, 
and  the  fraternal  greetings  of  peaceful  nations  were  for  the  first  time 
transmitted  through  the  depths  of  the  sea. 

5.  In  1858  Minnesota  was  added  to  the  Union.  The  area  of  the  new 
State  was  a  little  more  than  eighty-one  thousand  square  miles,  and  its 
population  at  the  date  of  admission  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  souls. 
In  the  next  year  Ore 
gon,  the  thirty-third 
State,  was  admitted, 
with  a  population  of 
forty-eight  thousand, 
and  an  area  of  eighty 
thousand  square  miles. 
On  the  4th  of  the  pre 
ceding  March  General 
Sam  Houston  of  Texas 
bade  adieu  to  the  Sen 
ate  of  the  United 
States  and  retired  to 
private  life.  His  ca 
reer  had  been  marked 
by  the  strangest  vicis 
situdes.  He  was  a 
Virginian  by  birth, 
but  his  youth  was 
hardened  among  the 
mountains  of  Tennes 
see.  He  gained  a  mil 
itary  fame  in  the  Sem- 
inole  War,  then  rose 

to  political  distinction,  and  was  elected  governor  of  his  adopted  State. 
Overshadowed  with  a  domestic  calamity,  he  suddenly  resigned  his  office, 
left  his  home,  and  exiled  himself  among  the  Cherokees,  by  whom  he  was 
made  a  chief.  Afterward  he  went  to  Texas,  joined  the  patriots,  and  be 
came  a  leading  spirit  in  the  struggle  for  independence.  It  was  he  who 
commanded  in  the  decisive  battle  of  San  Jacinto;  he  who  became  first 
governor  of  Texas,  and  also  her  first  representative  in  the  Senate  of  the 


GENERAL,    SAM    HOUSTON. 


410  HISTORY  OF  THK   I' SITED  STATE*. 

United  States.     Through  all  the  misfortunes,  dangers  and  trials  of  his  life 
his  character  stood  like  adamant. 

6.  The  slavery  question  continued  to  vex  the  nation.     In   1857  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  after  hearing  the  cause  of  Dred  Scott. 
formerly  a  slave,  rendered  a  decision  that  negroes  are  not,  and  cannot  In 
come,  citizens.     This  decision  was  violently  assailed  by  the  opponents  of 
slavery;  and  in  several  of  the  free  States  PERSONAL  LIBERTY  BILLS 
were  passed,  the  object  of  which  was  to  defeat  the  execution  of  the  Fugi 
tive  Slave  law.     In  the  fall  of  1859  the  excitement  was  still  further  in 
creased  by  the  mad  attempt  of  John  Brown  of  Kansas  to  excite  a  general 
insurrection  among  the  slaves.     With  a  party  of  twenty-one  men  as  dar 
ing  as  himself,  he  made  a  sudden  descent  on  the  United  States  arsenal  at 
Harper's  Ferry,  captured  the  place,  and  held  his  ground  for  nearly  two 
days.     The  national  troops  and  the  militia  of  Virginia  were  called  out  in 
order  to  suppress  the  revolt.     Thirteen  of  Brown's  men  were  killed,  two 
made  their  escape,  and  the  rest  were  captured.     The  leader  and  his  six 
companions  were  given  over  to  the  authorities  of  Virginia,  tried,  con 
demned  and  hanged.     In  Kansas  the  old  controversy  still  continued,  but 
the  Free  Soil  party  gained  ground  so  rapidly  as  to  make  it  certain  that 
slavery  would  be  interdicted  from  the  State.     All  these  facts  and  events 
tended  to  widen  the  breach  between  the  people  of  the  Xorth  and  the 
South.     Such  was  the  alarming  condition  of  affairs  when  the  time  arrived 
for  holding  the  nineteenth  presidential  election. 

7.  The  canvass  was  one  of  intense  excitement.     Four  candidates  were 
presented.     The  choice  of  the  People's  party — now  called  Republican — 
was  Abraham  Lincoln  of  Illinois.     The  platform  of  principles  adopted 
by  this  party  again  declared  opposition  to  the  extension  of  slavery  to  be 
the  vital  issue.     In  the  month  of  April  the  Democratic  convention  as 
sembled  at  Charleston.     The  delegates  were  divided  on  the  question  of 
slavery,  and  after  much  debating  the  party  was  disrupted.     The  Southern 
delegates,  unable  to  obtain  a  distinct  expression  of  their  views  in  the  plat 
form  of  principles,  and  seeing  that  the  Northern  wing  was  determined  to 
nominate  Mr.  Douglas — the  great  defender  of  popular  sovereignty — with 
drew  from  the  convention.     The  rest  continued  in  session,  arranged  the 
platform,  and  chose  Douglas  as  their  standard-bearer.     The  delegates  from 
the  South  adjourned  to  Baltimore,  where,  at  a  convention  held  in  June, 
John   C.  Breckinridge  of   Kentucky  was   nominated.      The  American 
party — now  known  as  Constitutional  Unionists — chose  John  Bell  of  Ten 
nessee  as  their  candidate.     The  contest  resulted  in  the  election  of  Mr. 
Lincoln.     He  received  almost  the  entire  electoral  vote  of  the  Xorth,  while 
the  support  of  the  Southern  States  was,  for  the  most  part,  given  to  Breck- 


BUCHANAN'S  ADMINISTRATION.  411 

inridge.     Mr.  Douglas  received  a  large  popular  but  small  electoral  vote, 
his  supporters  being  scattered  through  all  the  States. 

8.  The  result  of  the  election  had  been  anticipated.     The  leaders  of  the 
South  had  openly  declared  that  the  choice  of  Lincoln  would  be  regarded 
as  a  just  cause  for  the  dissolution  of  the  Union.     The  Republicans  of  the 
populous  North  crowded  to  the  polls,  and  their  favorite  was  chosen.     As 
to  the  government,  it  was  under  the  control  of  the  Douglas  Democracy ; 
but  a  majority  of  the  cabinet  and  a  large  number  of  senators  and  repre 
sentatives  in  Congress  were  supporters  of  Mr.  Breckinridge  and  the  advo 
cates  of  disunion  as  a  justifiable  measure.     It  was  now  evident  that  with 
the  incoming  of  the  new  administration  all  the  departments  of  the  govern 
ment  would  pass  under  the  control  of  the  Republican  party.     The  times 
were  full  of  passion,  animosity  and  rashness.     It  was  seen  that  disunion 
was  now  possible,  and  that  the  possibility  would  shortly  be  removed.     The 
attitude  of  the  President  favored  the  measure.     He  was  not  himself  a 
disunionist.     He  denied  the  right  of  a  State  to  secede ;  but  at  the  same 
time  he  declared  himself  not  armed  with  the  constitutional  power  neces 
sary  to  prevent  secession  by  force.      The  interval,  therefore,  between  the 
presidential  election  in  November  of  1860  and  the  inauguration  of  the 
following  spring  was  seized  by  the  leaders  of  the  South  as  the  opportune 
moment  for  dissolving  the  Union. 

9.  The  actual  work  of  secession  began  in  South  Carolina.     On  the 
17th  of  December,  1860,  a  convention  assembled  at  Charleston,  and  after 
three  days   of  deliberation  passed   a  resolution  that  the  union  hitherto 
existing  between  South  Carolina  and  the  other  States,  under  the  name  of 
the  United  States  of  America,  was  dissolved.     It  was  a  step  of  fearful 
importance.     The  action  was   contagious.     The   sentiment  of  disunion 
spread   with   great   rapidity.     The   cotton-growing   States   were   almost 
unanimous  in  support  of  the  measure.     By  the  1st  of  February,  1861, 
six  other  States — Mississippi,  Florida,  Alabama,  Georgia,  Louisiana  and 
Texas — had  passed   ordinances   of  secession   and  withdrawn    from   the 
Union.     Nearly  all  of  the  senators  and  representatives  of  those  States, 
following  the  action  of  their  constituents,  resigned  their  seats  in  Congress 
and  gave  themselves  to  the  disunion  cause. 

10.  In  the  secession  conventions  there  was  but  little  opposition  to  the 
movement.     In  some  instances  a  considerable  minority  vote  was  cast.     A 
few  of  the  speakers  boldly  denounced  disunion  as  bad  in  principle  and 
ruinous  in  its  results.     The  course  of  Alexander  H.  Stephens,  afterward 
Vice-President  of  the  Confederate   States,  was   peculiar.     In  the   con 
vention  of  Georgia  he  undertook  the  task  of  preventing  the  secession  of 
his  State.     He  delivered  a  long  and  powerful  oration  in  which  he  de- 


412 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UXITED  STATES. 


fended  the  theory  of   secession,  advocated  the   doctrine   of   State    sove 

reignty,  declared  his  intention  of  abiding  by  the  decision  of  the  conven 

tion,  but  at  the  same 

time  spoke  against  se- 

cesHon,  on  the  ground 

that  the  measure  was 

inijio/itic,  unwise,  dis 

astrous.      Not   a   few 

prominent  men  at  the 

South     held     similar 

views  ;  but  the  oppo 

site  opinion  prevailed, 

and  secession  was  ac 

complished. 

11.  On  the  4th  of 
February,  1861,  dele 
gates  from  six  of  the 
seceded    States   trem 
bled  at  Montgomery, 
Alabama,  and  formed 
a    new    government, 
under   the    name    of 
Tin:    CONFEDERATE 
STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

On    the     8th    of    the 

month  the  government 

was  organized  by  the  election  of  Jefferson  Davis  of  Mississippi  as  provis 
ional  President,  and  Alexander  H.  Stephens  as  Vice-President.  On  the 
same  day  of  the  meeting  of  the  Confederate  Congress,  at  Montgomery,  a 
peace  conference  assembled  at  Washington.  Delegates  from  twenty-one 
States  were  present;  certain  amendments  to  the  Constitution  were  pro 
posed  and  laid  before  Congress  for  adoption,  but  that  body  gave  little  heed 
to  the  measures  suggested,  and  the  conference  adjourned  without  practical 
results. 

12.  The  country  seemed  on  the  verge  of  ruin.     The  national  govern 
ment  was  for  the  time  being  paralyzed.     The  army  was  stationed  in  de 
tachments  on   remote  frontiers.     The  fleet  was  scattered  in  distant  seas. 
The  President  was  distracted  with  hesitancy  and  the  adverse  counsels  of 
his    friends.     With    the   exception   of  Forts   Sumter   and   Moultrie   in 
(  'harleston  Harbor,  Fort  Pickens  near  Pensaeola,  and  Fortress  Monroe  in 
the  Chesapeake,  all  the  important  posts  in  the  seceded  States  had  been 


ALEXANDER  H.   STEPHENS. 


LINCOLN'S  ADMINISTRATION.  413 

seized  by  the  Confederate  authorities,  even  before  the  organization  of  their 
government.  All  this  while  the  local  warfare  in  Kansas  had  continued ; 
but  the  Free  State  party  had  at  last  gained  the  ascendency,  and  the  early 
admission  of  the  new  commonwealth,  with  two  additional  Republican 
senators,  was  foreseen.  Early  in  January  the  President  made  a  feeble 
attempt  to  reinforce  and  provision  the  garrison  of  Fort  Sumter.  The 
steamer  Star  of  the  West  was  sent  with  men  and  supplies,  but  in  approach 
ing  the  harbor  of  Charleston  was  fired  on  by  a  Confederate  battery  and 
compelled  to  return.  Thus  in  gloom  and  grief,  and  the  upheavals  of 
revolution,  the  administration  of  Buchanan  drew  to  a  close.  Such  was 
the  dreadful  condition  of  affairs  that  it  was  deemed  prudent  for  the  new 
President  to  approach  the  capital  without  recognition.  For  the  first  time 
in  the  history  of  the  nation  the  chief  magistrate  of  the  republic  slipped 
into  Washington  city  by  night. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

LINCOLN'S  ADMINISTRATION  AND  THE  CIVIL   WAR,  1861-1865. 

A  BRAHAM  LINCOLN,  sixteenth  President  of  the  United  States, 
•"-  was  a  native  of  Kentucky,  born  on  the  12th  of  February,  1809. 
At  the  age  of  seven  he  was  taken  with  his  father's  family  to  Southern 
Indiana,  where  his  boyhood  was  passed  in  poverty,  hardship  and  toil. 
On  reaching  his  majority  he  left  the  farm  and  river  life,  removed  to 
Illinois  and  became  a  student  of  law.  He  soon  distinguished  himself  in 
his  profession,  was  elected  to  the  legislature  of  his  adopted  State,  and 
afterward  to  Congress.  He  gained  his  first  national  reputation  in  1858, 
when,  as  the  competitor  of  Stephen  A.  Douglas,  he  canvassed  the  State  of 
Illinois  for  the  United  States  Senate.  His  contest  with  Mr.  Douglas 
proved  him  to  be  one  of  the  foremost  debaters  of  the  country.  The  posi 
tion  to  which  he  was  now  called  was  one  of  fearful  responsibility  and 
trial. 

2.  The  new  cabinet  was  organized  with  William  H.  Seward  of  New 
York  as  secretary  of  state.  Salmon  P.  Chase  of  Ohio  was  chosen  secre 
tary  of  the  treasury,  and  Simon  Cameron  secretary  of  war ;  but  he,  in 
the  following  January,  was  succeeded  in  office  by  Edwin  M.  Stanton. 
The  secretaryship  of  the  navy  was  conferred  on  Gideon  Welles.  In  his 


414 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


inaugural  address  and  first  official  papers  the  President  indicated  the 
policy  of  the  new  administration  by  declaring  his  purpose  to  repossess  the 
lints,  arsenals  and  public  property  which  had  been  seized  by  the  Confed 
erate  authorities.  It  was  with  this  purpose  that  the  first  military  prepa 
rations  were  made.  In  the  mean  time,  on  the  12th  of  March,  an  effort  was 

made  by  commissioners 
of  the  seceded  States 
to  obtain  from  the  na 
tional  government  a 
recognition  of  their 
independence ;  but  the 
negotiations  were  un 
successful.  Then  fol 
lowed  a  second  attempt 
on  the  part  of  the 
government  to  rein 
force  the  garrison  of 
Fort  Sumter;  and 
with  that  came  the 
beginning  of  actual 
hostilities. 

3.  The  defences  of 
Charleston  Harbor 
were  held  by  Major 
Robert  Anderson. 
His  entire  force 
amounted  to  seventy- 
nine  men.  Owing  to 
the  weakness  of  his 

garrison,  he  deemed  it  prudent  to  evacuate  Fort  Moultrie  and  retire  to 
Sumter.  Meanwhile,  Confederate  volunteers  had  flocked  to  the  city, 
and  powerful  batteries  had  been  built  about  the  harbor.  When  it 
became  known  that  the  Federal  government  would  reinforce  the  forts, 
the  authorities  of  the  Confederate  States  determined  to  anticipate  the 
movement  by  compelling  Anderson  to  surrender.  Accordingly,  on  the 
llth  of  April,  General  P.  T.  Beauregard,  commandant  of  Charleston,  sent 
a  flag  to  Fort  Sumter,  demanding  an  evacuation.  Major  Anderson  replied 
that  he  should  hold  the  fortress  and  defend  his  flag.  On  the  following 
morning,  at  half-past  four  o'clock,  THE  FIRST  GUN  was  fired  from  a  Con 
federate  battery.  A  terrific  bombardment  of  thirty-four  hours'  duration 
followed ;  the  fort  was  reduced  to  ruins,  set  on  fire,  and  obliged  to  capita- 


\ 


ABRAHAM   LINCOLN. 


LINCOLN'S  ADMINISTRATION.  415 

late.  The  honors  of  war  were  granted  to  Anderson  and  his  men,  who 
had  made  a  brave  and  obstinate  resistance.  Although  the  cannonade  had 
been  long  continued  and  severe,  no  lives  were  lost  either  in  the  fort  or  on 
the  shore.  Thus  the  defences  of  Charleston  Harbor  were  secured  by  the 
Confederates. 

4.  The  news  of  this  startling  event  went  through  the  country  like  a 
flame  of  fire.     Public  opinion  in  both  the  North  and  the  South  was  rap 
idly  consolidated.     Three  days  after  the  fall  of  Sumter  President  Lincoln 
issued  a  call  for  seventy-five  thousand  volunteers  to  serve  three  months  in 
the  overthrow  of  the  secession  movement.     Two  days  later  Virginia  se 
ceded  from  the  Union.     On  the  6th  of  May  Arkansas  followed  the  ex 
ample,  and  then  North  Carolina  on  the  20th  of  the  same  month.     In 
Tennessee — especially  in  East  Tennessee — there  was  a  powerful  opposition 
to  disunion,  and  it  was  not  until  the  8th  of  June  that  a  secession  ordi 
nance  could  be  passed.     In  Missouri,  as  will  presently  be  seen,  the  move 
ment  resulted  in  civil  war,  while  in  Kentucky  the  authorities  issued  a 
proclamation  of  neutrality.     The  people  of  Maryland  were  divided  into 
hostile  parties,  the  disunion  sentiment  being  largely  prevalent. 

5.  On  the  19th  of  April,  when  the  first  regiments  of  Massachusetts 
volunteers  were  passing  through  Baltimore  on  their  way  to  Washington, 
they  were  fired  upon  by  the  citizens,  and  three  men  killed.     This  was  the 
first  bloodshed  of  the  war.     On  the  day  before  this  event  a  body  of  Con 
federate  soldiers  advanced  against  the  armory  of  the  United  States  at 
Harper's  Ferry.     The  officer  in  command  hastily  destroyed  a  portion  of 
the  vast  magazine  collected  there,  and  then  escaped  into  Pennsylvania. 
On  the  20th  of  the  month  another  company  of  Virginians  assailed  the 
great  navy  yard  at  Norfolk.     The  officers  commanding  fired  the  build 
ings  and  ships,  spiked  the  cannon  and  withdrew  their  forces.     Most  of 
the  guns  and  many  of  the  vessels  were  afterward  recovered  by  the  Con 
federates,  the  property  thus  captured  amounting  to  fully  ten  millions  of 
dollars.     So  rapidly  was  Virginia  filled  with  volunteers  and  troops  from 
the  South  that,  for  a  while,  Washington  city  was  in  danger  of  being 
taken.     But  the  capital  was  soon  secured  from  immediate  danger;  and 
on  the  3d  of  May  the  President  issued  another  call  for  soldiers.     This 
time  the  number  was  set  at  eighty-three  thousand,  and  the  term  of  service 
at  three  years  or  during  the  war.     Lieutenant-General  Winfield  Scott 
was  made  commander-in-chief.     As  many  war  ships  as  could  be  provided 
were  sent  to  blockade  the  Southern  ports.     On  every  side  were  heard  the 
notes  of  preparation.     In  the  seceded  States  there  was  boundless  and  in 
cessant  activity.     Already  the  Southern  Congress  had   adjourned  from 
Montgomery,  to  meet  on  the  20th  of  July  at  Richmond,  which  was 


416  HISTORY  OF  THE   I'XITKl)  STATES. 


as  the  capital  of  the  Confederacy.  To  that  place  had  alrcadv 
come  .Mr.  I>avis  and  the  officers  of  his  cabinet,  for  the  purpose  of  direct- 
in*;-  the  affairs  of  the  government  and  the  army.  So  stood  the.  antag 
onistic  powers  in  the  beginning  of  June,  1861.  It  was  now  evident  to 
all  men  (how  slow  they  had  I  urn  to  believe  it  !)  that  a  great  war,  perhaps 
the  greatest  in  modern  times,  was  impending  over  the  nation.  It  is 
appropriate  to  look  briefly  into  THE  CAUSES  of  the  approaching  conflict. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

CA  USES. 

first  and  most  general  cause  of  the  civil  war  in  the  United  States 
J-  was  the  different  construction  put  upon  the  national  Constitution  by  the 
people  of  the  Nortli  and  the  SoutJt.  A  difference  of  opinion  had  always 
existed  as  to  how  that  instrument  was  to  be  understood.  The  question 
at  i>Mie  was.  as  to  the  relation  between  the  States  and  the  general  govern 
ment.  One  party  held  that  under  the  Constitution  the  Union  of  the 
States  is  indissoluble ;  that  the  sovereignty  of  the  nation  is  lodged  in  the 
central  government;  that  the  States  are  subordinate;  that  the  acts  of 
Congress,  until  they  are  repealed  or  pronounced  unconstitutional  by  the 
supreme  court,  are  binding  on  the  States;  that  the  highest  allegiance  of 
the  citizen  is  due  to  the  general  government,  and  not  to  his  own  State ; 
and  that  all  attempts  at  nullification  and  disunion  are  in  their  nature  dis 
loyal  and  treasonable.  The  other  party  held  that  the  national  Constitu 
tion  is  a  compact  between  sovereign  States ;  that  for  certain  reasons  the 
Union  may  be  dissolved;  that  the  sovereignty  of  the  nation  is  lodged  in 
the  individual  States,  and  not  in  the  central  government ;  that  Congress 
can  exercise  no  other  than  delegated  powers;  that  a  State  feeling  ag 
grieved  may  annul  an  act  of  Congress;  that  the  highest  allegiance  of  the 
citi/.cn  is  due  to  his  own  State,  and  afterward  to  the  general  government; 
and  that  acts  of  nullification  and  disunion  are  justifiable,  revolutionary 
and  honorable. 

2.  Here  was  an   issue  in  its  consequences  the  most  fearful  that  ever 
disturbed  a  nation.     It  struck  right  into  the  vitals  of  the  government. 


LINCOLN'S  ADMINISTRATION.  417 

It  threatened  with  each  renewal  of  the  agitation  to  undo  the  whole  civil 
structure  of  the  United  States.  For  a  long  time  the  parties  who  disputed 
about  the  meaning  of  the  Constitution  were  scattered  in  various  sections. 
In  the  earlier  history  of  the  country  the  doctrine  of  State  sovereignty  was 
most  advocated  in  New  England.  With  the  rise  of  the  tariff  question 
the  position  of  parties  changed.  Since  the  tariff — a  congressional  mea 
sure — favored  the  Eastern  States  at  the  expense  of  the  South,  it  came  to 
pass  naturally  that  the  people  of  New  England  passed  over  to  the  advo 
cacy  of  national  sovereignty,  while  the  people  of  the  South  took  up  the 
doctrine  of  State  rights.  Thus  it  happened  that  as  early  as  1831  the  right 
of  nullifying  an  act  of  Congress  was  openly  advocated  in  South  Carolina, 
and  thus  also  it  happened  that  the  belief  in  State  sovereignty  became  more 
prevalent  in  the  South  than  in  the  North.  These  facts  tended  powerfully 
to  produce  sectional  parties  and  to  bring  them  into  conflict. 

3.  A  second  general  cause  of  the  civil  war  was  the  different  system  of 
labor  in  the  North  and  in  the  South.     In  the  former  section  the  laborers 
were  freemen,  citizens,  voters ;  in  the  latter,  bondmen,  property,  slaves. 
In  the  South  the  theory  was  that  the  capital  of  a  country  should  own  the 
labor ;  in  the  North  that  both  labor  and  capital  are  free.     In  the  begin 
ning  all  the  colonies  had  been  slaveholding.     In  the  Eastern  and  Middle 
States  the  system  of  slave-labor  was  gradually  abolished,  being  unprofit 
able.     In  the  five  great  States  formed  out  of  the  North-western  Territory 
slavery  was  excluded  by  the  original  compact  under  which  that  Territory 
was  organized.     Thus  there  came  to  be  a  dividing  line  drawn  through 
the  Union  east  and  west.     It  was  evident,  therefore,  that  whenever  the 
question  of  slavery  was  agitated  a  sectional  division  would  arise  between 
the  parties,  and  that  disunion  and  war  would  be  threatened.     The  danger 
arising  from  this  source  was  increased  and  the  discord  between  the  sections 
aggravated  by  several  subordinate  causes. 

4.  The  first  of  these  was  the  invention  of  THE  COTTON  GIN.     In 
1793,  Eli  Whitney,  a  young  collegian  of  Massachusetts,  went  to  Georgia, 
and  resided  with  the  family  of  Mrs.  Greene,  widow  of  General  Greene, 
of  the  Revolution.     While  there  his  attention  was  directed  to  the  tedious 
and  difficult  process  of  picking  cotton  by  hand — that  is,  separating  the 
seed  from  the  fibre.     So  slow  was  the  process  that  the  production  of  up 
land  cotton  was  nearly  profitless.     The  industry  of  the  cotton-growing 
States  was  paralyzed  by  the  tediousness  of  preparing  the  product  for  the 
market.     Mr.  Whitney  undertook  to  remove  the  difficulty,  and  succeeded 
in  inventing  a  gin  which  astonished  the  beholder  by  the  rapidity  and 
excellence  of  its  work.     From  being  profitless,  cotton  became  the  most 
profitable  of  all  the  staples.     The  industiy  of  the  South  was  revolution- 

27 


418  HISTORY  OF    THE   I'MTED  STATES. 

ized.  Before  the  civil  war  it  was  estimated  tliat  Whinny's  gin  had 
added  a  thousand  millions  of  dollars  to  the  revenues  of  the  Southern 
States.  The  American  crop  had  grown  to  be  seven-eighths  of  all  the 
n.tton  produced  in  the  world.  Just  in  proportion  to  the  increased  profit 
ableness  of  cotton  slave-labor  became  important,  slaves  valuable  and  the 
system  of  slavery  a  fixed  and  deep-rooted  institution. 

5.  From  this  time  onward  there  was  constant  danger  that  the  slavery 
question  would  so  embitter  the  politics  and  legislation  of  the  country  as 
to  bring  about  disunion.     The  danger  of  such  a  result  was  fully  mani 
fested  in  THE  MISSOURI  AGITATION  of  1820-21.     Threats  of  dissolving 
the  Union  were  freely  made  in  both  the  Xorth  and  the  South — in  the 
North,  because  of  the  proposed  enlargement  of  the  domain  of  slavery ;  in 
the  South,  because  of  the  proposed  rejection  of  Missouri  as  a  slave-holding 
State.     When  the  Missouri  Compromise  was  enacted,  it  was  the  hope  of 
Mr.  Clay  and  his  fellow-statesmen  to  save  the  Union  by  removing  for  ever 
the  slavery  question  from  the  politics  of  the  country.     In  that  they  suc 
ceeded  for  a  while. 

6.  Next  came  THE  NULLIFICATION  ACTS  of  South  Carolina.     And 
these,  too,  turned  upon  the  institution  of  slavery  and  the  profitableness  of 
cotton.     The  Southern  States  had  become  cotton-producing ;  the  Eastern 
States   had  given  themselves   to   manufacturing.     The   tariff  measures 
favored  manufactures  at  the  expense  of  producers.     Mr.  Calhoun  and  his 
friends  proposed  to  remedy  the  evil  complained  of  by  annulling  the  laws 
of  Congress.     His  measures  failed ;  but  another  compromise  was  found 
necessary  in  order  to  allay  the  animosities  which  had  been  awakened. 

7.  THE  ANNEXATION  OF  TEXAS,  with  the  consequent  enlargement  of 
the  domain  of  slavery,  led  to  a  renewal  of  the  agitation.     Those  who 
opposed  the  Mexican  War  did  so,  not  so  much  because  of  the  injustice  of 
the  conflict  as  because  of  the  fact  that  thereby  slavery  would  be  extended. 
Then,  at  the  close  of  the  war,  came  another  enormous  acquisition  of 
territory.     Whether  the  same  should  be  made  into  free  or  slave-holding 
States  was  the  question  next  agitated.     This  controversy  led  to  the  passage 
of  THE  OMNIBUS  BILL,  by  which  again  for  a  brief  period  the  excitement 
was  allayed. 

8.  In  1854  THE  KANSAS-NEBRASKA  bill  was  passed.     Thereby  the 
Missouri  Compromise  was  repealed  and  the  whole  question  opened  anew. 
Meanwhile,  the  character  and  the  civilization  of  the  Northern  and  the 
Southern  people  had  become  quite  different.     In  population  and  wealth 
the  North  had  far  outgrown  the  South.      In  the  struggle  for  territorial 
dominion  the  North  had  gained  a  considerable  advantage.     In  1860  the 
division  of  the  Democratic  party  made  certain  the  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln 


LINCOLN'S  ADMINISTRATION.  419 

by  the  votes  of  the  Northern  States.  The  people  of  the  South  were 
exasperated  at  the  choice  of  a  chief-magistrate  whom  they  regarded  as 
indifferent  to  their  welfare  and  hostile  to  their  interests. 

9.  The  third  general  cause  of  the  civil  war  was  the  want  of  intercourse 
between  the  people  of  the  North  and  the  South.     The  great  railroads  and 
thoroughfares  ran  east  and  west.     Emigration  flowed  from  the  East  to  the 
West.     Between  the  North  and  the  South  there  was  little  travel  or  inter 
change  of  opinion.     From  want  of  acquaintance  the  people,  without  in 
tending  it,  became  estranged,  jealous,  suspicious.     They  misjudged  each 
other's  motives.     They  misrepresented  each  other's  beliefs  and  purposes. 
They  suspected  each  other  of  dishonesty  and  ill-will.     Before  the  out 
break  of  the  war  the  people  of  the  two  sections  looked  upon  each  other 
almost  in  the  light  of  different  nationalities. 

10.  A  fourth  cause  was  found  in  the  publication  of  sectional  books.     Dur 
ing  the  twenty  years  preceding  the  war  many  works  were  published,  both 
in  the  North  and  the  South,  whose  popularity  depended  wholly  on  the 
animosity  existing  between  the  two  sections.     Such  books  were  generally 
filled  with  ridicule  and  falsehood.     The  manners  and  customs,  language 
and  beliefs,  of  one  section  were  held  up  to  the  contempt  and  scorn  of  the 
people  of  the  other  section.     The  minds  of  all  classes,  especially  of  the 
young,  were  thus  prejudiced  and  poisoned.     In  the  North  the  belief  was 
fostered  that  the  South  was  given  up  to  inhumanity,  ignorance  and  bar 
barism;  while  in  the  South  the  opinion  prevailed  that  the  Northern  people 
were  a  selfish  race  of  mean,  cold-blooded  Yankees. 

11.  The  evil  influence  of  demagogues  may  be  cited  as  the  fifth  general 
cause  of  the  war.     It  is  the  misfortune  of  republican  governments  that 
they  many  times  fall  under  the  leadership  of  bad  men.     In  the  United 
States  the  demagogue  has  enjoyed  special  opportunities  for  mischief,  and 
the  people  have  suffered  in  proportion.     Erom  1850  to  1860  American 
statesmanship  and  patriotism  were  at  a  low  ebb.     Many  ambitious  and 
scheming  men  had  come  to  the  front,  taken  control  of  the  political  parties 
and  proclaimed  themselves  the  leaders  of  public  opinion.     Their  purposes 
were  wholly  selfish.     The  welfare  and  peace  of  the  country  were  put  aside 
as  of  no  value.     In  order  to  gain  power  and  keep  it  many  unprincipled 
men  in  the  South  were  anxious  to  destroy  the  Union,  while  the  dema 
gogues  of  the  North  were  willing  to  abuse  the  Union  in  order  to  accom 
plish  their  own  bad  purposes.     Such,  in  brief,  were  the  causes  which  led 
to  the  civil  war,  one  of  the  most  terrible  conflicts  of  modern  times. 


420 


HISTORY  OF  TllK   I'M  TED  STATES. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

FIRST   YEAR   OF  THE   WAR. 

ON  the  24th  of  May  the  Union  army  crossed  the  Potomac  from  Wash 
ington  city  to  Alexandria.     At  this  time  Fortress  Monroe,  at  the 
month  of  James  River,  was  held  by  twelve  thousand  men,  under  command 
of  General  B.  F.  Butler.     At  Bethel  Church,  in  the  immediate  vicin 
ity  ,was  stationed  a  detachment  of  Con 
federates  commanded  by  General  Ma- 
grudcr.     On  the  10th  of  June  a  body 
of  Union  troops  was  sent  to  dislodge 
them,  but  was  repulsed  with  consider 
able  loss.    Meanwhile  the  conquest  of 
West  Virginia  had  been  undertaken 
by  General  George  B.  M'Clellan. 

2.  In  the  last  days  of  May  General  T. 
A.  Morris  moved  forward  from  Parkers- 
burg  to  Grafton  with  a  force  of  Ohio  and 
Indiana  troops,  and  on  the  3d  of  June 
came  upon  the  Confederates  stationed  at 
Philippi.  After  a  brief  engagement  the 
Federals  were  successful ;  the  Confede 
rates  retreated  toward  the  mountains.  General  McClellan  now  arrived, 
took  command  in  person,  and  on  the  llth  of  July  gained  a  victory  at  Rich 
Mountain.  General  Garnett,  the  Confederate  commander,  fell  back  with 
his  forces  to  Carrick's  Ford,  on  Cheat  River,  made  a  stand,  was  auain  de 
feated  and  himself  killed  in  the  battle.  On  the  10th  of  August  General 
Floyd,  commanding  a  detachment  of  Confederates  at  Carnifex  Ferry,  on 
(Jauley  River,  was  attacked  by  General  Roeecranfl  and  obliged  to  retreat. 
On  the  14th  of  September  a  division  of  Confederates  under  General  Rob 
ert  E.  Lee  was  beaten  in  an  engagement  at  Cheat  Mountain — an  action 
which  completed  the  restoration  of  Federal  authority  in  West  Virginia. 
In  the  mean  time,  other  movements  of  vast  importance  had  taken  place. 

3.  In  the  beginning  of  June  General  Robert  Patterson  marched  from 
Chambersburg  with  the  intention  of  recapturing  Harper's  Ferrv.  On 
the  llth  of  the  month  a  division  of  the  army  commanded  by  Colonel 


SCENE    OF    OPERATIONS    IN    WEST 
VIRGINIA,    1861. 


FIRST   YEAR   OF  THE  WAR. 


421 


Lewis  Wallace  made  a  sudden  and  successful  onset  upon  a  detachment 
of  Confederates  stationed  at  Romney.  Patterson  then  crossed  the  Poto 
mac  with  the  main  body,  entered  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  and  pressed 
back  the  Confederate  forces  to  Winchester.  Thus  far  there  had  been 
only  petty  engagements,  skirmishes  and  marching.  The  time  had  now 
come  when  the  first  great  battle  of  the  war  was  to  be  fought. 

4.  After  the  Union  successes  in  West  Virginia  the  main  body  of  the 
Confederates,  under  command  of  General  Beauregard,  was  concentrated 
at  Manassas  Junction,  on  the  Orange  Railroad,  twenty-seven  miles  west 
of  Alexandria.     Another  large  force,  commanded  by  General  Joseph  E. 
Johnston,  was  within  supporting  distance  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley.     The 
Union  army  at  Alexandria  was  commanded  by  General  Irwin  McDowell, 
while  General  Patterson  was  stationed  in  front  of  Johnston  to  watch  his 
movements  and  prevent  his  forming 

a  junction  with  Beauregard.  On  the 
16th  of  July  the  national  army  moved 
forward.  Two  days  afterward  an 
unimportant  engagement  took  place 
between  Centreville  and  Bull  Run. 
The  Unionists  then  pressed  on,  and  on 
the  morning  of  the  21st  came  upon 
the  Confederate  army,  strongly  posted 
between  Bull  Run  and  Manassas 
Junction.  A  general  battle  ensued, 
continuing  with  great  severity  until 
noonday.  At  that  hour  the  advan 
tage  was  with  McDowell,  and  it 
seemed  not  unlikely  that  the  Confed-  VICINITY  OF  MANASSAS  JUNCTION,  ISGI. 
erates  would  suffer  a  complete  defeat. 

But  in  the  crisis  of  the  battle  General  Johnston  arrived  with  nearly  six 
thousand  fresh  troops  from  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  The  tide  of  victory 
turned  immediately,  and  in  a  short  time  McDowell's  whole  army  was 
hurled  back  in  utter  rout  and  confusion.  A  ruinous  panic  spread  through 
the  defeated  host.  Soldiers  and  citizens,  regulars  and  volunteers,  horsemen 
and  footmen,  rolled  back  in  a  disorganized  mass  into  the  defences  of 
Washington.  The  Union  loss  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners  amounted 
to  two  thousand  nine  hundred  and  fifty-two ;  that  of  the  Confederates  to 
two  thousand  and  fifty. 

5.  Great  was  the  humiliation  of  the  North,  and  greater  the  rejoicing  of 
the  South.     For  a  while  the  Federal  government  was  more  concerned  about 
its  own  safety  than  about  the  conquest  of  Richmond.     In  that  city,  on  the 


422 


HISTORY  OF  THE  I' SITED  STATES. 


day  before  the  battle,  the  new  Confederate  government  was  organi/cd.  In 
the  Southern  Coiuin>s  and  cabinet  were  many  men  of  distinguished  abil 
ities?.  Jefferson  Davis,  the  President,  was  a  far-sighted  man,  of  wide  expe 
rience1  in  the  affairs  of  state,  and  considerable  reputation  as  a  soldier.  He 
had  led  the  troops  of  Mississippi  in  the  Mexican  War,  had  served  in  both 
houses  of  the  national  Congress,  and  as  a  member  of  President  Tierce's 
cabinet.  His  talents,  decision  of  character  and  ardent  advocacy  of  State 

rights  had  made  him  a 
natural  leader  of  the 
Sou:1!. 

G.  The  next  milita 
ry  Movements  were 
mad.-  in  Missouri. 
That  commonwealth, 
though  slave-holding, 
still  retained  its  place 
in  the  Union.  A  con 
vention,  called  by 
Governor  Jackson  in 
accordance  with  an  act 
of  the  legislature,  had 
in  the  previous  March 
refused  to  pass  an  or 
dinance  of  secession. 
The  disunionists,  how 
ever,  were  numerous 
and  powerful;  the 
governor  favored  their 
cause,  and  the  State 

JEFFERSON  DAVIS.  became    a   battle-field 

for     the    contending 

parties.  Both  Federal  and  Confederate  camps  were  organized,  anel  hos 
tilities  began  in  several  places.  By  capturing  the  United  States  arsenal 
at  Liberty,  in  Clay  county,  the  Confederates  obtained  a  considerable  sup 
ply  of  arms  and  ammunition.  By  the  formation  of  Camp  Jackson,  near 
St.  Louis,  the  arsenal  in  that  city  was  also  endangered;  but  by  the  vigi 
lance  of  Captain  Nathaniel  Lyon  the  arms  and  stores  were  sent  up  the 
river  to  Alton,  and  thence  to  Springfield.  Camp  Jackson  was  soon  after- 
\vard  broken  up  by  the  exertions  of  the  same  officer. 

7.  The  lead-mines  in  the  south-west  part  of  the  State  became  an  object 
of  great  importance  to  the  Confederates,  who,  in  order  to  secure  them, 


FIRST  YEAR  OF  THE  WAR. 


423 


hurried  up  large  bodies  of  troops  from  Arkansas  and  Texas.  On  the  17th 
of  June  Lyon  encountered  Governor  Jackson  with  a  Confederate  force  at 
Booneville,  and  gained  a  decided  advantage.  On  the  5th  of  July  the 
Unionists,  led  by  Colonel  Franz  Sigel,  were  again  successful  in  a  severe 
engagement  with  the  governor  at  Carthage.  On  the  10th  of  August  the 
hardest  battle  thus  far  fought  in  the  West  occurred  at  Wilson's  Creek,  a 
short  distance  south  of  Springfield.  General  Lyon  made  a  daring  but 
rash  attack  on  a  much  superior  force  of  Confederates  under  command  of 
Generals  McCul lough  and  Price.  The  Federals  at  first  gained  the  field 
against  heavy  odds,  but  General  Lyon  was  killed,  and  his  men  retreated 
under  direction  of  Sigel. 

8.  General     Price    now 
pressed  northward  across  the 
State   to   Lexington,    on   the 
Missouri  River.     This  place 
was  defended  by  a  force  of 
Federals    two    thousand    six 
hundred  strong,  commanded 
by  Colonel    Mulligan.     A 
stubborn   defence   was   made 
by  the  garrison,  but  Mulligan 
was  soon  obliged  to  capitulate. 
Price  then  turned  southward, 
and  on  the  16th  of  October 
Lexington   was    retaken    by 
the  Federals.     General  John 
C.  Fremont,  who   had    been 
appointed  to  the  command  of 

the  Union  forces  in  Missouri,  followed  the  Confederates  as  far  as  Spring 
field,  and  was  on  the  eve  of  making  an  attack,  when  he  was  superseded 
by  General  Hunter.  The  latter,  after  retreating  to  St.  Louis,  was  in  turn 
superseded  by  General  Halleck  on  the  18th  of  November.  It  was  now 
Price's  turn  to  fall  back  toward  Arkansas.  The  only  remaining  move 
ment  of  importance  Avas  at  Belmont,  on  the  Mississippi. 

9.  The  Confederate  general  Polk,  acting  under  orders  of  his  govern 
ment,  had,  notwithstanding  that  State's  neutrality,  entered  Kentucky  with 
an  army,  and  had  captured  the  town  of  Columbus.     Batteries  planted  here 
commanded  the  Mississippi.     The  Confederates  gathered  in  force  at  Bel 
mont,  on  the  opposite  bank.     In  order  to  dislodge  them  Colonel  Ulys 
ses  S.  Grant,  with  a  brigade  of  three  thousand  Illinois  troops,  was  sent  by 
way  of  Cairo  into  Missouri.     On  the  7th  of  November  he  made  a  vigor- 


SCENE  OF  OPERATIONS  IN  THE  SOUTH-WEST,    1861. 


424  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

ous  and  successful  attack  on  the  Confederate  camp ;  but  General  Polk 
sent  reinforcements  across  the  river,  the  guns  of  Columbus  were  brought 
to  bear  on  the  Union  position,  and  Grant  was  obliged  to  retreat. 

10.  The  rout  at  Bull  Run  had  the  effect  to  quicken  the  energies  of  the 
North,  and  troops  were  rapidly  hurried  to  Washington.     The  aged  Gen 
eral  Scott,  unable  to  bear  the  burden  resting  upon  him,  retired  from  active 
duty,  and  General  McClellan  was  called  from  West  Virginia  to  take  com 
mand  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.     By  the  middle  of  October  his  forces 
had  increased  to  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men.     On  the  21st  of  that 
month  a  brigade,  numbering  nearly  two  thousand,  was  thrown  across  the 
Potomac  at  Ball's  Bluff.     Without  proper  support  or  means  of  retreat, 
the  Federals  were  attacked  by  a  strong  force  of  Confederates  under  Gen 
eral  Evans,  driven  to  the  river,  their  leader,  Colonel  Baker,  killed,  and 
the  whole  force  routed  with  terrible  loss.     Fully  eight  hundred  of  Baker's 
men  were  killed,  wounded  or  taken  prisoners. 

11.  During  the  summer  of  1861  the  Federal  government  sent  to  sea 
several  important  naval  expeditions.     One  of  these,  commanded  by  Com 
modore  Stringham  and  General  Butler,  proceeded  to  the  North  Carolina 
coast,  and  on  the  29th  of  August  captured  the  forts  at  Hatteras  Inlet. 
On  the  7th  of  November  a  second  armament,  under  command  of  Com 
modore  Dupont  and  General  Thomas  W.  Sherman,  entered  the  harbor  of 
Port  Royal,  and  captured  Forts  Walker  and  Beauregard.     Hilton  Head, 
a  point  most  advantageous  for  military  operations  against  Charleston  and 
Savannah,  thus  fell  into  the  power  of  the  Federals.     Around  the  whole 
coast  the  blockade  became  so  rigorous  that  commerce  and  communication 
between  the  Confederate  States  and  foreign  nations  were  almost  wholly 
cut  off.     In  this  juncture  of  affairs  a  difficulty  arose  which  brought  the 
United  States  and  Great  Britain  to  the  very  verge  of  war. 

12.  The  Confederate  government  had  appointed  James  M.  Mason  and 
John  Slidell,  formerly  senators  of  the  United  States,  to  go  abroad  as  am 
bassadors  from  the  Confederate  States  to  France  and  England.     The  en  v<  > y s 
went  on  board  a  blockade  runner,  and  escaping  from  Charleston  Harbor, 
reached  Havana  in  safety.     At  that  port  they  took  passage  on  the  British 
mail  steamer  Trent,  and  sailed  for  Europe.     On  the  8th  of  November 
the  vessel  was  overtaken  by  the  United  States  frigate  San  Jacintn,  com 
manded  by  Captain  Wilkes.     The   Trent  was  hailed  and  boarded;   the 
two  ambassadors  and  their  secretaries  were  seized,  transferred  to  the  San 
Jacinto,  carried  to  Boston,  and  imprisoned.     The  Trent  proceeded  on  her 
way  to  England  ;  the  story  of  the  insult  to  the  British  flag  was  told,  and 
the  whole  kingdom  burst  out  in  a  blaze  of  wrath. 

13.  At  first  the  people  of  the  United  States  loudly  applauded  Captain 


CAMPAIGNS  OF  '62. 


425 


"VVilkes,  and  the  government  was  disposed  to  defend  his  action.  Had 
such  a  course  been  taken,  war  would  have  been  inevitable.  The  country 
was  saved  from  the 
peril  by  the  adroit  and 
far-reaching  diploma 
cy  of  William  H.  Sew- 
ard,  the  secretary  of 
state.  When  Great 
Britain  demanded  rep 
aration  for  the  insult 
and  the  immediate  lib 
eration  of  the  prison 
ers,  he  replied  in  a 
mild,  cautious  and  very 
able  paper.  It  was  con 
ceded  that  the  seizure 
of  Mason  and  Slidell 
was  not  justifiable  ac 
cording  to  the  law  of 
nations.  A  suitable 
apology  was  made  for 
the  wrong  done,  the 
Confederate  ambassa 
dors  were  liberated, 
put  on  board  a  vessel 
and  sent  to  their  des 
tination.  This  action  of  the  secretary  was  both  just  and  politic.  The 
peril  of  war  went  by,  and  Great  Britain  was  committed  to  a  policy  in 
regard  to  the  rights  of  neutral  flags  which  she  had  hitherto  denied  and 
which  the  United  States  had  always  contended  for.  So  ended  the  first 
year  of  the  civil  war. 


WILLIAM    H.    SEWARD. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

CAMPAIGNS   OF  '62. 

THE  Federal  forces  now  numbered  about  four  hundred  and  fifty  thou 
sand  men.     Of  these  nearly  two  hundred  thousand,  under  command 
of  General  McClellan,  were  encamped   in  the  vicinity  of  Washington. 
Another  army,  commanded  by  General  Buell,  was  stationed  at  Louisville, 


426  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

Kentucky,  and  it  was  in  this  department  that  the  first  military  move 
ments  of  the  year  were  made.  On  the  9th  of  January  Colonel  Humphrey 
Marshall,  commanding  a  force  of  Confederates  on  Big  Sandy  River,  in 
Ka-tcrn  Kentucky,  was  attacked  and  defeated  by  a  body  of  Unionists,  led 
hy  Colonel  Garfield.  Ten  days  later  another  and  more  important  battle 
was  fought  at  Mill  Spring,  in  the  same  section  of  the  State.  The  Con 
federates  were  commanded  by  Generals  Crittenden  and  /nllimil'cr,  and 
the  Federals  by  General  George  H.  Thomas.  After  a  hot  engagement, 
in  which  both  sides  lost  heavily,  the  Confederates  suffered  a  defeat  which 
was  rendered  more  severe  by  the  loss  of  Zollicoffer,  who  fell  in  the  battle. 

2.  The  next  operations  were  on  the  Tennessee  and  the  Cumberland. 
The  former  river  was  commanded  at  the  southern  border  of  Kentucky  by 
Fort  Henry,  and  the  latter  by  the  more  important  Fort  Donelson,  ten 
miles  south  of  the  Tennessee  line.     At  the  beginning  of  the  year  the  cap 
ture  of  both  these  places  was  planned  by  General  Halleck.     Early  in 
February  Commodore  Foote  was  sent  np  the  Tennessee  with  a  flotilla  of 
gunboats,  and  at  the  same  time  General  Grant  was  ordered  to  move  for 
ward  and  co-operate  in  an  attack  on  Fort  Henry.     Before  the  land-forces 
were  well  into  position  the  flotilla  compelled  the  evacuation  of  the  fort, 
the  Confederates  escaping  to  Donelson.     Eighty-three  prisoners  and  a 
large  amount  of  stores  were  captured. 

3.  The  Federal  gunboats  now  dropped  down  the  Tennessee,  took  on 
supplies  at  Cairo,  and  then  ascended  the  Cumberland.     Grant  pressed  on 
from  Fort  Henry,  and  as  soon  as  the  flotilla  arrived  began  the  siege  of 
Fort  Donelson.     The  defences  were  strong,  and  well  manned  by  more 
than  ten  thousand  Confederates,  under  General  Buckner.     Grant's  entire 
force  numbered  nearly  thirty  thousand.     On  the  14th  of  February  the 
gunboats  were  driven   back  with   considerable  loss,  Commodore  Foote 
being  among  the  wounded.     On  the  next  day  the  garrison,  hoping  to 
break  through  Grant's  lines,  made  a  sally,  but  met  a  severe  repulse.     On 
the  16th  Buckner  was  obliged  to  surrender.     His  army  of  ten  thousand 
men  became  prisoners  of  war,  and  all  the  magazines,  stores  and  guns  of 
the  fort  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Federals.     It  was  the  first  decided  vic 
tory  which  had  been  won  by  the  national  arms.     The  immediate  result 
of  the  capture  was  the  evacuation  of  Kentucky  and  the  capital  of  Tennes 
see  by  the  Confederate-. 

4.  After  his  success  at  Fort  Donelson  General  Grant  ascended  the  Ten 
nessee  as  far  as  Pittsburg  Landing.     In  the  beginning  of  April  a  camp 
was  established  at  Shiloh  Church,  a  short  distance  from  the  river;  and 
here,  on  the  morning  of  the  6th,  the  Union  army  was  suddenly  attacked 
by  the  Confederates,  led  by  Generals  Albert  S.  Johnston  and  Beauregard. 


CAMPAIGNS  OF  '62.  427 

The  onset  was  at  first  successful.  All  day  long  the  battle  raged  with  tre 
mendous  slaughter  on  both  sides.  The  Federals  were  forced  back  to  the 
river,  and  but  for  the  protection  of  the  gunboats  would  have  been  driven 
to  destruction.  Night  fell  on  the  scene  with  the  conflict  undecided  ;  but 
in  this  desperate  crisis  General  Buell  arrived  from  Nashville  with  strong 
reinforcements.  On  the  following  morning  General  Grant  assumed  the 
offensive.  General  Johnston  had  been  killed  in  the  battle,  and  Beaure- 
gard,  on  whom  the  command  devolved,  was  obliged  to  retreat  to  Corinth. 
The  losses  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  in  this  dreadful  conflict  were 
more  than  ten  thousand  on  each  side.  There  had  never  before  been  such 
a  harvest  of  death  in  the  New  World. 

5.  Events  of  importance  were  also  taking  place  on  the  Mississippi. 
When  the  Confederates  evacuated  Columbus,  Kentucky,  they  proceeded 
to  Island  Number  Ten,  a  few  miles  below,  and  built  strong  fortifications 
commanding  the  river.     On  the  western  shore  was  the  town  of  New  Mad 
rid,  which  was   held   by  a  Confederate   force  from  Missouri.     Against 
this  place  General  Pope  advanced  with  a  body  of  Western  troops,  while 
Commodore  Foote  descended  the  Mississippi  with  his  flotilla  to  attack 
the  forts  on  the  island.     Pope  was  entirely  successful  in  his  movement, 
and  gained  possession  of  New  Madrid.     The  land-forces  then  co-operated 
with  the  gunboats,  and  for  twenty-three  days  Island  Number  Ten  was 
vigorously  bombarded.     On  the  7th   of  April,   when  the  Confederates 
could  hold  out  no  longer,  they  attempted  to  escape ;  but  Pope  had  cut  off 
retreat,  and  the  entire  garrison,  numbering  about  five  thousand,  was  cap 
tured.     The  Mississippi  was  thus  opened  as  far  down  as  Memphis,  and 
that  city  was  taken  by  the  fleet  of  Commodore  Davis  on  the  6th  of  the 
following  June. 

6.  In  the  beginning  of  the  year  General  Curtis  had  pushed  forward 
through  Missouri,  entered  Arkansas  and  taken  position  at  Pea  Ridge, 
among  the  mountains  in  the  north-western  angle  of  the  State.     Here  he 
was  attacked  on  the  6th  of  March  by  an  army  of  more  than  twenty  thou 
sand  Confederates  and  Indians,  under  command  of  Generals  McCulloch, 
Mclntosh  and  Pike.     After  a  hard-fought  battle,  which  lasted  for  two 
days,  the  Federals  were  victorious.     McCulloch  and  Mclntosh  were  both 
killed  and  their  men  obliged  to  retreat  toward  Texas;  but  the  Union 
losses  were  most  severe,  and  the  battle  was  barren  of  results. 

7.  On  the  next  day  after  the  conflict  at  Pea  Ridge  an  event  occurred 
at  Fortress  Monroe  which  came  near  changing  the  character  of  naval 
warfare.     Captain  John  Ericsson  of  New  York  had  invented  and  built  a 
peculiar  war-vessel  with  a  single  round  tower  of  iron  exposed  above  the 
water-line.     Meanwhile,  the  Confederates  had  raised  the  United  States 


428  HISTORY  OF  THE   I'MTED  STATES. 

frigate  .1/r/v/wac,  one  of  the  sunken  ships  at  the  Norfolk  navy  yard,  and 
had  plated  the  sides  with  an  impenetrable  mail  of  iron.  This  done,  the 
vessel  was  sent  to  attack  the  Union  fleet  at  Fortress  Monroe.  Reaching 
that  place  on  the  8th  of  March,  the  Merrimac,  now  called  the  Mrf/tnia, 
began  the  work  of  destruction,  and  before  sunset  two  valuable  vessels,  the 
( 'iiittberland  and  the  Congress,  were  sent  to  the  bottom.  During  the  night, 
however,  Ericsson's  strange  ship,  called  the  Monitor,  arrived  from  New 
York,  and  on  the  following  morning  the  two  iron-clad  monsters  turned 
their  terrible  enginery  upon  each  other.  After  fighting  for  five  hours, 
the  Virginia  was  obliged  to  give  up  the  contest  and  to  return  badly  dam 
aged  to  Norfolk.  Such  was  the  excitement  produced  by  this  novel  sea- 
fight  that  for  a  while  the  whole  energies  of  the  navy  department  were 
devoted  to  building  monitors. 

8.  Early  in  1862  a  strong  land  and  naval  force,  commanded  by  Gen 
eral  Ambrose   E.   Burnside   and    Commodore   Goldsborough,  was   sent 
against  the  Confederate  garrison  of  Roanoke  Island.     On  the  8th  of  Feb 
ruary  the  squadron  reached  its  destination ;  the  fortifications  on  the  island 
were  attacked  and  carried,  and  the  garrisons,  nearly  three  thousand  strong, 
taken  prisoners.     Burnside  next  proceeded  against  Newbern,  North  Car 
olina,  and  on  the  14th  of  March  captured  the  city  after  four  hours  of 
>cvere  fighting.     Proceeding  southward,  he  reached  the  harbor  of  Beau 
fort,  carried  Fort  Macon,  at  the  entrance,  and  on  the  25th  of  April  took 
possession  of  the  town. 

9.  On  the  llth  of  the  same  month  Fort  Pulaski,  commanding  the 
mouth  of  the  Savannah  River,  surrendered  to  General  Gillmore.     By 
this  important  capture  the  chief  emporium  of  Georgia  was  effectually 
blockaded.     But  these  reverses  of  the  Confederates  were  trifling  in  com 
parison  with  that  which  they  sustained  in  the  loss  of  the  city  of  New 
Orleans.     Early  in  April  a  powerful  squadron,  commanded  by  General 
Butler  and  Admiral  Farragut,  entered  the  Mississippi  and  proceeded  as 
far  as  Forts  Jackson  and  St.  Philip,  thirty  miles  above  the  gulf.     The 
guns  of  these  forts,  standing  on  opposite  shores,  completely  commanded 
the  river,  and  obstructions  had  been  placed  in  the  channel.     The  forty- 
five  vessels   comprising  the   Federal   fleet  were   brought   into   position, 
and  a  furious  bombardment  of  the  forts  was  begun.     From  the  18th  to 
the  24th  of  April  the  fight  continued  without  cessation.     At  the  end  of 
that  time  the  forts  were  but  little  injured,  and  Farragut  undertook  the 
hazardous  enterprise  of  running  past  the  batteries.     In  this  he  sueeeeded, 
breaking  the  chain  across  the  river  and  overpowering  the  Confederate 
fleet  above  the  obstructions.     On  the  next  day  lie  reached   New  Orleans 
with  a  portion  of  his  fleet,  and  took  possession  of  the  city.     General  But- 


CAMPAIGNS  OF  '62.  429 

ler  became  commandant,  and  the  fortifications  were  manned  with  fifteen 
thousand  Federal  soldiers.  Three  days  afterward  Forts  Jackson  and  St. 
Philip  surrendered  to  Admiral  Porter,  who  had  remained  below  and 
prosecuted  the  siege.  The  control  of  the  Lower  Mississippi  and  the  me 
tropolis  of  the  South  was  thus  recovered  by  the  Federal  government. 

10.  The  Confederates  were  not  going  to  give  up  Kentucky  without  a 
struggle.     From  East  Tennessee  they  invaded  the  State  in  two  strong 
divisions,  the  one  led  by  General  Kirby  Smith  and  the  other  by  General 
Bragg.     On  the  30th  of  August  Smith's  army  reached  Richmond,  at 
tacked  a  force  of  Federals  stationed  there,  and  routed  them  with  heavy 
losses.     Lexington  was  taken,  and  then  Frankfort;  and  Cincinnati  was 
saved  from  capture  only  by  the  extraordinary  exertions  of  General  Wal 
lace.     Meanwhile,  the  army  of  General  Bragg  had  advanced  from  Chatta 
nooga  to  Mumfordsville,  where,  on  the  17th  of  September,  he  captured  a 
Federal  division  of  four  thousand  five  hundred  men.     From  this  point 
the  Confederate  general  pressed  on  toward  Louisville,  and  would  have 
taken  the  city  but  for  a  forced  march  of  General  Buell  from  Tennessee. 
The  latter  arrived  with  his  army  only  one  day  ahead  of  Bragg,  but  that 
one  day  gave  the  Unionists  the  advantage,  and  the  Confederates  were 
turned  back.     From  the  North  came  reinforcements  for  Buell's  army, 
swelling  his  numbers  to  a  hundred  thousand.     In  the  beginning  of  Octo 
ber  he  again  took  the  field,  the  Confederates  slowly  retiring  to  Perryville. 
At  this  place,  on  the  8th  of  October,  Bragg  was  overtaken,  and  a  severe 
but  indecisive  battle  was  fought.     The  retreat  was  then  continued  to  East 
Tennessee,  the  Confederates  sweeping  out  of  Kentucky  a  train  of  four 
thousand  wagons  laden  with  the  spoils  of  the  campaign. 

11.  In  September  there  were  some  stirring  events  in  Mississippi.     On 
the  19th  of  the  month  a  hard  battle  was  fought  at  luka  between  a  Fed 
eral  army,  commanded  by  Generals  Rosecrans  and  Grant,  and  a  Confed 
erate  force,  under  General  Price.     The  latter  was  defeated,  losing,  in  addi 
tion  to  his  killed  and  Avounded,  nearly  a  thousand  prisoners.     General 
Rosecrans  now  took  post  at  Corinth  with  twenty  thousand  men,  while 
General  Grant,  with  the  remainder  of  the  Federal  forces,  proceeded  to 
Jackson,  Tennessee.     Perceiving  this  division  of  the  army,  the  Confede 
rate  generals  Van  Dorn  and  Price  turned  about  to  recapture  Corinth. 
Advancing  for  that  purpose,  they  came  on  the  3d  of  October  upon  the 
Federal  defences.     Another  obstinately  contested   battle  ensued,  which 
ended,  after  two  days'  fighting  and  heavy  losses  on  both  sides,  in  the  re 
pulse  of  the  Confederates. 

12.  In  the  mean  time,  General  Grant  had  removed  his  headquarters 
from  Jackson  to  La  Grange.     His  purpose  was  to  co-operate  with  Gen- 


430  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

oral  Sherman,  then  at  Memphis,  in  an  effort  to  capture  Vickslmrg.  The 
movement  promised  to  be  successful,  but  on  the  20th  of  December  Gene 
ral  Van  Dorn  succeeded  in  cutting  Grant's  line  of  supplies  at  Holly 
Springs,  and  obliged  him  to  retreat.  On  the  same  day  General  Sherman, 
with  a  powerful  armament,  dropped  down  the  river  from  Memphis.  Pro 
ceeding  as  far  as  the  Yazoo,  he  effected  a  landing,  and  on  the  29th  of  the 
month  made  an  unsuccessful  attack  on  the  Confederates  at  Chickasaw 
Bayou.  The  assault  was  exceedingly  disastrous  to  the  Federals,  who  lost 
in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners  more  than  three  thousand  men.  The 
enterprise  was  at  once  abandoned,  and  the  defeated  army  returned  to  the 
fleet  of  gunboats  in  the  Mississippi. 

13.  The  closing  conflict  of  this  year's  operations  in  the  \Vest  was  the 
great  battle  of  Murfreesborough.     After  his  successful  defence  of  Corinth 
General  Rosecrans  was  transferred  to  the  command  of  the  Army  of  the 
Cumberland.     Late  in  the  fall  he  made  his  headquarters  at  Xashville, 
and  there  collected  a  powerful  army.     Meanwhile,  General  Bragg,  on  his 
retirement  from  Kentucky,  had  thrown  his  forces  into  Murfreesborough. 
Thus  the  two  generals  found  themselves  face  to  face,  and  but  thirty  miles 
apart.     Late  in  December  Rosecrans  moved  forward  to  attack  his  antag 
onist,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  30th  came  upon  the  Confederates  strongly 
posted  on  Stone's  River,  a  short  distance  north-west  of  Murfreesborough. 
On  the  following  morning  Bragg  advanced  to  the  attack,  and  a  furious 
battle  ensued,  continuing  until  nightfall.     Such  was  the  success  of  the 
Confederates  that  the  Union  army  was  brought  to  the  verge  of  ruin.     But 
during  the  night  Rosecrans  rallied  his  forces,  arranged  his  batteries,  and 
at  daybreak  was  ready  to  renew  the  conflict.     On  that  day  there  was  a 
lull,  both  generals  preparing  for  the  final  struggle.     On  the  morning  of 
the  2d  of  January  Bragg's  army  again  rushed  to  the  onset,  gained  some 
successes  at  first,  was  then  checked,  and  finally  driven  baek  with  heavy 
losses.     Bragg,  however,  withdrew  his  shattered  columns  in  good  order, 
then  abandoned  Murfreesborough  and  filed  off  toward  Chattanooga.     In 
this  desperate  engagement  the  losses  amounted  to  more  than  ten  thousand 
on  each  side. 

14.  In  Virginia  the  campaigns  of  1862  were  even  more  grand  and  de 
structive  than  those  in  the  West.     The  first  stirring  scenes  of  the  year 
were  enacted  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley.     Desiring  to  occupy  this  im 
portant  district,  the  Federal  government  sent  forward  a  strong  division 
under  General  Banks,  who  pressed  his  way  southward,  and  in  the  la-t 
days  of  March  occupied  the  town  of  Harrison  burg.     In  order  to  counter 
act  this  movement,  the  gallant  Stonewall  Jackson  was  sent  with  a  force 
of  twenty  thousand  men  to  pass  the  Blue  Ridge  and  cut  off  Banks's  re- 


CAMPAIGNS  OF  '62.  431 

treat.  At  Front  Royal,  on  the  Shenandoah,  just  before  the  gap  in  the 
mountains,  the  Confederates  fell  upon  a  body  of  Federals,  routed  them, 
captured  their  guns  and  all  the  military  stores  in  the  town.  Banks  suc 
ceeded,  however,  in  passing  with  his  main  division  to  Strasburg.  There 
he  learned  of  the  disaster  at  Front  Royal,  and  immediately  began  his 
retreat  down  the  valley.  Jackson  pursued  him  hotly,  and  it  was  only  by 
the  utmost  exertions  that  the  Federals  gained  the  northern  bank  of  the 
Potomac. 

15.  The  Confederate  leader,  though  completely  victorious,  now  found 
himself  in  great  peril.     For  General  Fremont,  at  the  head  of  a  strong 
force  of  fresh  troops,  had  been   sent  into  the  valley  to  intercept  the 
retreat  of  the  Confederates.     It  was   now  Jackson's  time  to  save   his 
army.     With  the  utmost  celerity  he  sped  up  the  valley,  and  succeeded 
in  reaching  Cross  Keys  before  Fremont  could  attack  him.     Even  then 
the  battle  was  so  little  decisive  that  Jackson  pressed  on  to  Port  Re 
public,  attacked  the  division  of  General  Shields,  defeated  it,  and  then 
retired  from  the  scene  of  his  brilliant  campaign  to  join  in  the  defence 
of  Richmond. 

16.  On  the  10th  of  March  the  grand  Army  of  the  Potomac,  number 
ing  nearly  two  hundred  thousand  men,  under  command  of  General  Mc- 
Clellan,  set  out  from  the  camps  about  Washington  to  capture  the  Confed 
erate  capital.     The  advance  proceeded  as  far  as  Manassas  Junction,  the 
Confederates  falling  fack  and  forming  a  new  line  of  defences  on  the  Rap- 
pahannock.     At  this  stage  of  the  campaign  McClellan,  changing  his  plan, 
embarked  a  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  of  his  men  for  Fortress  Mon 
roe,  intending  from  that  point  to  march  up  the  peninsula  between  the 
James  and  the  York.     By  the  4th  of  April  the  transfer  of  troops  was 
completed,  and  the  Union  army  left  Fortress  Monroe  for  Yorktown. 
This  place  was  garrisoned  by  ten  thousand  Confederates,  under  General 
Magruder ;  and  yet  with  so  small  a  force  McClellan's  advance  was  de 
layed  for  a  whole  month.     When  at  last,  on  the  4th  of  May,  Yorktown 
was  taken  by  siege,  the  Federal  army  pressed  forward  to  Williamsburg, 
where  the  Confederates  made  a  stand,  but  were  defeated  with  severe  losses. 
Four  days  afterward,  in  an  engagement  at  West  Point,  at  the  confluence 
of  the  Mattapony  and    Pamunkey,  the  Confederates  were   again  over 
powered  and  driven  back.     The  way  to   Richmond  was   now  open   as 
far  as  the  Chickahominy,  ten  miles  north  of  the  city.     The  Union  army 
reached  that  stream  without  further  resistance,  and  crossed  at  Bottom's 
Bridge. 

17.  Meanwhile,  General  Wool,  the  commandant  of  Fortress  Monroe, 
had  not  been  idle.     On  the  10th  of  May  he  led  an  expedition  against 


432 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 


Norfolk  and  captured  the  town ;  for  the  Confederate  garrison  had  bmi 
withdrawn  to  aid  in  the  defence  of  Richmond.  On  the  next  day  the 
cdrl>r;it<'d  iron-clad  Virf/inifi  was  blown  up  to  save  her  from  capture 
by  the  Federals.  The  James  River  was  thus  opened  for  the  ingress  of 

national  transports  laden  with  sup 
plies  for  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 
That  army  now  advanced  toward 
Richmond,  and  when  but  seven  miles 
from  the  city  was  attacked  on  the 
31st  of  May  by  the  Confederates  at 
a  place  called  Fair  Oaks  or  Seven 
Pines.  Here  for  a  part  of  two  days 
the  battle  raged  with  great  fury. 
At  last  the  Confederates  were  driven 
back;  but  McClellan's  victory  was 
by  no  means  decisive.  The  Confed 
erate  loss  was  largest,  amounting  to 
nearly  eight  thousand  in  killed  and 
wounded ;  that  of  the  Federals  was 
more  than  five  thousand.  Among 
the  severely  wounded  was  General 
Joseph  E.  Johnston,  the  commander- 
in-chief  of  the  Confederates.  Two 
days  after  the  battle  his  place  was 
filled  by  the  appointment  of  General 
Robert  E.  Lee,  a  man  of  military  genius,  who,  until  its  final  downfall, 
remained  the  chief  stay  of  the  Confederacy. 

18.  In  the  lull  that  followed  the  battle  of  Fair  Oaks,  McClellan  formed 
the  design  of  changing  his  base  of  supplies  from  the  White  House,  on  the 
Pamunkcy,  to  some  suitable  point  on  the  James.  The  movement  was  one 
of  the  utmost  hazard,  and  before  it  was  fairly  begun  General  Lee,  on  the 
25th  of  June,  swooped  down  on  the  right  wing  of  the  Union  army  at 
Oak  Grove,  and  a  hard-fought  battle  ensued  without  decisive  results.  On 
the  next  day  another  dreadful  engagement  occurred  at  Meehanicsville, 
and  this  time  the  Federals  won  the  field.  But  on  the  following  morning 
Lee  renewed  the  struggle  at  Gaines's  Mill,  and  came  out  victorious.  On 
the  28th  there  was  but  little  fighting.  On  the  29th  McClellan's  retreat 
ing  army  was  twice  attacked — in  the  morning  at  Savage's  Station  and  in 
the  afternoon  in  the  White  Oak  Swamp — but  the  divisions  defending  the 
rearguard  kept  the  Confederates  at  hay.  On  the  30th  was  fought  the 
desperate  but  indecisive  battle  of  Glendale  or  Frazier's  Farm.  On  that 


SCENE  OF  CAMPAIGN   IN    VIRGINIA,   MARY 
LAND    AND    PENNSYLVANIA,    1862. 


CAMPAIGNS  OF  '62. 


433 


night  the  Federal  army  reached  Malvern  Hill,  on  the  north  bank  of  the 
James,  twelve  miles  below  Richmond.     Although  this  position  was  pro 
tected  by  the  Federal  gunboats  in  the  river,  General  Lee  determined  to  carry 
the  place  by  storm.     Accordingly,  on  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  July,  the 
whole  Confederate  army  rushed  forward  to  the  assault.     All  day  long  the 
furious  struggle  for  the  possession  of  the  high  grounds  continued.     Not  un 
til  nine  o'clock  at  night 
d  i  d    Lee's    shattered 
columns  fall  back  ex 
hausted.     For    seven 
days  the  terrific  roar 
of   battle   had    been 
heard  almost  without 
cessation.     No    such 
dreadful    scenes    had 
ever   before  been  en 
acted  on  the  American 
continent. 

19.  Although    vic 
torious     on    Malvern 
Hill,  General  McClel- 
lan,  instead  of  advan 
cing  at  once  on  Rich 
mond,    chose    a    less 
hazardous  movement, 
and  on  the  2d  of  July 
retired  \vith  his  army 
to   Harrison's    Land 
ing,  a  few  miles  down 
the  river.     The  great 

campaign  was  really  at  an  end.  The  Federal  army  had  lost  more  than 
fifteen  thousand  men,  and  the  capture  of  Richmond,  the  great  object  for 
which  the  expedition  had  been  undertaken,  seemed  further  off  than  ever. 
The  losses  of  the  Confederates  had  been  heavier  than  those  of  the  Union 
army,  but  all  the  moral  effects  of  a  great  victory  remained  with  the  ex 
ultant  South. 

20.  General  Lee,  perceiving  that  Richmond  was  no  longer  endangered, 
immediately  formed  the  design  of  invading  Maryland  and  capturing  the 
Federal  capital.     The  Union  troops  bet-ween  Richmond  and  Washington, 
numbering  in  the  aggregate  about  fifty  thousand,  were  under  command 
of  General  John  Pope.     They  were  scattered  in  detachments  from  Fred- 

28 


GENERAL    ROBERT    E.    LEE. 


434 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


ericksburg  to  Winchester  and  Harper's  Ferry.  Lee  moved  northward 
about  the  middle  of  August,  and  on  the  20th  of  the  month  Pope,  concen 
trating  his  forces  as  rapidly  as  possible,  put  the  Rappahannock  between 
his  armv  and  the  advancing  Confederates.  Meanwhile,  General  Banks, 
while  attempting  to  form  a  junction  with  Pope,  was  attacked  by  Stonewall 
Jackson  at  Cedar  Mountain,  where  nothing  but  desperate  fighting  saved 
the  Federals  from  complete  rout, 

21.  No  sooner  had  Pope  gotten  his  forces  well  in  hand  than  Jackson 

shot  by  with  his  division  on  a  flank 
movement,  reached  Manassas  Junc 
tion,  and  made  large  captures  of 
men  and  stores.  Pope  with  great 
audacity  threw  his  army  between 
the  two  divisions  of  the  Confed 
erates,  hoping  to  crush  Jackson  be 
fore  Lee  could  come  to  the  rex  ue. 
On  August  28th  and  29th  there 
was  terrible  but  indecisive  fighting 
at  Manassas  Junction,  the  old  Bull 
Run  battle-ground,  and  Centreville. 
At  one  time  it  seemed  that  Lee's 
army  would  be  completely  defeated  ; 
but  Pope's  reinforcements  were  pur 
posely  withheld  by  General  Porter, 

and  on  the  31st  of  the  month  the  Confederates  bore  down  on  the  Union 
army  at  Chantilly,  fought  all  day,  and  won  a  victory.  Generals  Stevens 
and  Kearney  were  among  the  thousands  of  brave  men  who  fell  in  this  bat 
tle.  On  that  night  Pope  withdrew  his  broken  columns  as  rapidly  as  pos 
sible,  and  found  safety  within  the  defences  of  Washington.  His  wish  to 
be  relieved  of  his  command  was  immediately  complied  with ;  his  forces, 
known  as  the  Army  of  Virginia,  were  consolidated  with  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac,  which  had  now  been  recalled  from  the  peninsula  below  Rich 
mond  ;  and  General  McClellan  was  placed  in  supreme  command  of  all 
the  divisions  about  Washington. 

22.  General  Lee  prosecuted  his  invasion  of  Maryland.     Passing  up  the 
right  bank  of  the  Potomac,  he  crossed  at  Point  of  Rocks,  and  on  the  6th 
of  September  captured  Frederick.     On  the  10th  Hagerstown  was  taken, 
and  on  the  15th  a  division  of  the  Confederate  army,  led  by  Stonewall 
Jackson,  came  upon  Harper's  Ferry  and  frightened  Colonel  Miles  into  a 
surrender  by  which  the  garrison,  nearly  twelve  thousand  strong,  became 
prisoners  of  war.     On  the  previous  day  there  was  a  hard-fought  engage- 


VICINITY    OF    RICHMOND,    1862. 


THE  WORK  OF  '63.  435 

ment  at  South  Mountain,  in  which  the  Federals,  led  by  Hatch  and  Dou- 
bleday,  were  victorious.  McClellan's  whole  army  was  now  in  the  imme 
diate  rear  of  Lee,  who,  on  the  night  of  the  14th,  fell  back  to  Antietam 
Creek  and  took  a  strong  position  in  the  vicinity  of  Sharpsburg.  Then 
followed  two  days  of  skirmishing  and  manoeuvring,  which  terminated 
on  the  17th  in  one  of  the  great  battles  of  the  war.  From  morning  till 
night  the  struggle  continued  with  unabated  violence,  and  ended,  after  a 
loss  of  more  than  ten  thousand  men  on  each  side,  in  a  drawn  battle.  But 
to  the  Confederates,  who  were  greatly  inferior  in  numbers,  the  result  was 
almost  as  disastrous  as  defeat.  McClellan  did  not  press  his  advantage, 
and  Lee  withdrew  his  forces  from  the  field  and  recrossed  the  Potomac  in 
safety.  His  campaign  of  only  a  month  had  cost  him  nearly  thirty  thou 
sand  men. 

23.  General  McClellan,  following  the  retreating  Confederates,  again 
entered  Virginia,  and  reached  Rectortown.  Here  he  was  superseded  in 
the  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  by  General  Burnside,  who  at 
once  changed  the  plan  of  the  campaign  and  advanced  against  Fredericks- 
burg,  on  the  Rappahannock.  Here  the  two  armies  in  full  force  were  again 
brought  face  to  face  with  only  the  river  between  them.  Burnside's  move 
ment  was  fatally  delayed  by  the  non-arrival  of  his  pontoons,  and  it  was 
not  until  the  llth  and  12th  of  December  that  a  passage  could  be  effected. 
Meanwhile,  the  heights  south  of  the  river  had  been  thoroughly  fortified, 
and  the  Union  columns  were  hurled  back  in  several  desperate  assaults 
which  cost  the  assailants  the  dreadful  loss  of  more  than  twelve  thousand 
men.  Thus  in  gloom  and  disaster  to  the  Federal  cause  ended  the  great 
campaigns  of  1862. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

THE  WOEK  OF  '63. 

THE  war  had  now  grown  to  enormous  proportions.  The  Confederate 
States  were  draining  every  resource  of  men  and  means  in  order  to 
support  their  armies.  The  superior  energies  of  the  North,  though  by  no 
means  exhausted,  were  greatly  taxed.  In  the  previous  year,  on  the  day 
after  the  battle  of  Malvern  Hill,  President  Lincoln  had  issued  a  call  for 
three  hundred  thousand  additional  troops.  During  the  exciting  days  of 


436  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Pope's  retreat  from  the  Rappahannock  he  sent  forth  another  call  for  three 
hundred  thousand,  and  to  that  was  added  a  requisition  for  a  draft  of  three 
hundred  thousand  more.  Most  of  these  enormous  demands  were  prompt  1  y 
met,  and  it  became  evident  that  in  respect  to  resources  the  Federal  gov 
ernment  was  vastly  superior  to  the  Confederacy. 

'2.  On  the  1st  day  of  January,  1863,  the  President  issued  one  of  the 
most  important  documents  of  modern  times:  THE  EMANCIPATION 
PROCLAMATION.  The  war  had  been  begun  with  no  well-defined  inten 
tion  on  the  part  of  the  government  to  free  the  slaves  of  the  South.  But 
the  President  and  the  Republican  party  looked  with  disfavor  on  the  in 
stitution  of  slavery;  during  the  progress  of  the  war  the  sentiment  of 
abolition  had  grown  with  great  rapidity  in  the  North ;  and  when  at  last 
it  became  a  military  necessity  to  strike  a  blow  at  the  labor-system  of  the 
Southern  States,  the  step  was  taken  with  but  little  hesitancy  or  oppo 
sition.  Thus,  after  an  existence  of  two  hundred  and  forty-four  years,  the 
institution  of  African  slavery  in  the  United  States  was  swept  awray. 

3.  The  military  movements  of  the  new  year  began  on  the  Mississippi. 
After  his  defeat  at  Chickasaw  Bayou,  General  Sherman  laid  a  plan  for 
the  capture  of  Arkansas  Post,  on  the  Arkansas  River.     In  the  first  clays 
of  January  an  expedition  set  out  for  that  purpose,  the  land-forces  being 
commanded  by  General  McClernand,  and  the  flotilla  by  Admiral  Porter. 
Entering  the  Arkansas,  the  Union  forces  reached  their  destination  on  the 
10th  of  the  month,  fought  a  hard  battle  with  the  Confederates,  gained  a 
victory,  and  on  the  next  day  received  the  surrender  of  the  post  with 
nearly  five  thousand  prisoners.     After  this  success  the  expedition  returned 
to  the  vicinity  of  Vicksburg,  in  order  to  co-operate  with  General  Grant 
in  a  second  effort  to  capture  that  stronghold  of  the  Confederacy. 

4.  Again  the  Union  forces  were  collected  at  Memphis,  and  embarked 
on  the  Mississippi.     A  landing  was  effected  at  the  Yazoo;  but  the  cap 
ture  of  the  city  from  that  direction  was  decided  to  be  impracticable.    The 
first  three  months  of  the  year  wTere  spent  by  General  Grant  in  beating 
about  the  bayous,  swamps  and  hills  around  Vicksburg,  in  the  hope  of 
getting  a  position  in  the  rear  of  the  town.     A  canal  was  cut  across  a 
bend  in  the  river  with  a  view  to  turning  the  channel  of  the  Mississippi 
and  opening  a  passage  for  the  gunboats.     But  a  flood  in  the  river  washed 
the  works  away,  and  the  enterprise  ended    in    failure.      Then   another 
canal  was  begun,  only  to  be  abandoned.     Finally,  in  the  first   days  of 
April,  it  was  determined  at  all  hazards  to  run  the  fleet  past  the  Vieksburg 
batteries.     Accordingly,  on  the  night  of  the  16th,  the  boats  were  made 
ready  and  silently  dropped  down  the  river.     All  of  a  sudden  the  guns 
burst  forth  with  terrible  discharges  of  shot  and  shell,  pelting  the  passing 


THE   WORK  OF  '63. 


437 


VICKSBUKG  AND  VICINITY,  1863. 


steamers ;  but  they  went  by  with  comparatively  little  damage,  and  found 
a  safe  position  below  the  city. 

5.  Elated  with  the  successful  pas 
sage  of    his    fleet,   General    Grant 
now  marched  his  land-forces  down 
the   right  bank  of  the   Mississippi 
and    formed  a    junction  with    the 
squadron.     On   the   30th  of  April 
he  crossed  the  river  at  Bruinsburg, 
and  on    the    following  day   fought 
and   defeated  the   Confederates    at 
Port    Gibson.      The  evacuation  of 
Grand  Gulf,  at  the  mouth   of  the 
Big  Black  River,   followed  imme 
diately  afterward.    The  Union  army 

now  swept  around  to  the  rear  of  Yicksburg.  On  the  morning  of 
the  12th  a  strong  Confederate  force  was  encountered  at  Raymond,  and 
after  a  severe  engagement  was  repulsed.  Pressing  on  toward  Jackson, 
the  capital  of  Mississippi,  General  Grant's  right  wing,  under  Sherman  and 
McPherson,  met  the  advance  of  General  Johnston's  division  coming  to 
reinforce  the  garrison  of  Yicksburg.  Here,  on  the  14th  of  the  month, 
a  decisive  battle  was  fought ;  the  Confederates  were  beaten,  and  the  city 
of  Jackson  captured.  The  communications  of  Yicksburg  were  now  cut 
off,  and  General  Pemberton  was  obliged  to  repel  the  Federals  or  suffer  a 
siege.  Sallying  forth  with  the  greater  part  of  his  forces,  he  met  the  Union 
army  on  the  16th  at  Champion  Hills,- on  Baker's  Creek.  In  the  battle 
thai  followed,  as  well  as  in  a  conflict  at  the  Black  River  Bridge  on  the 
17th,  Grant  was  again  victorious,  and  Pemberton  retired  with  his  dis 
heartened  troops  within  the  defences  of  Yicksburg. 

6.  The  investment  of  the  city  was  rapidly  completed.     Believing  that 
the  Confederate  works  could  be  carried  by  storm,  General  Grant,  on  the 
19th  of  May,  ordered  an  assault,  which  resulted  in  a  repulse  with  terrible 
losses.     Three  days  afterward  the  attempt  was  renewed,  but  the  assailants 
were  again  hurled  back  with  a  still  greater  destruction  of  life.     The 
Union  loss  in  these  two  unsuccessful  assaults  amounted  to  nearly  three 
thousand  men.     Finding  that  Yicksburg  could  not  be  taken  by  storm, 
General  Grant  began  a  regular  siege,  and  pressed  it  with  ever-increasing 
severity.     Admiral  Porter  got  his  gunboats  into  position  and  bombarded 
the  unfortunate  town  incessantly.      Reinforcements  swelled  the  Union 
ranks.    On  the  other  hand,  the  garrison  of  the  city  was  in  a  starving  con 
dition.     Still,  Pemberton  held  out  for  more  than  a  month ;  and  it  was 


438  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

not  until  the  4th  of  July  that  he  was  driven  to  surrender.  By  the  act 
of  capitulation  the  defenders  of  Vickshurg,  numlx-riiii:  nearly  thirty 
thousand,  became  prisoners  of  war.  Thousands  of.  small-arms,  hundred- 
of  cannon,  vast  quantities  of  ammunition  and  warlike  stores  were  the 
fruits  of  this  great  Union  victory,  by  which  the  national  government 
pained  more  and  the  Confederacy  lost  more  than  in  any  previous  struggle 
of  the  war. 

7.  Meanwhile,  General  Banks,  who  had  superseded  General  Butler  in 
command  of  the  department  of  the  gulf,  had  been  conducting  a  vigor 
ous  campaign  on  the  Lower  Mississippi.     Early  in  January,  from  his 
headquarters  at  Baton  Rouge,  he  advanced  into  Louisiana,  reached  Brash- 
ear  City,  and  shortly  afterward  gained  a  victory  over  a  Confederate  force 
at  a  place  called  Bayou  Teche.     Returning  to  the  Mississippi,  he  moved 
northward  to  Port  Hudson,  invested  the  place  and  began  a  siege.     The 
beleaguered  garrison,  under  General  Gardner,  made  a  brave  defence ;  and 
it  was  not  until  the  8th  of  July,  when  the  news  of  the  fall  of  Vicksburg 
was  borne  to  Port  Hudson,  that  the  commandant,  with  his  force  of  more 
than  six  thousand  men,  was  obliged  to  capitulate.     By  this  important 
surrender  the  control  of  the  Mississippi  throughout  its  whole  length  was 
recovered  by  the  National  government. 

8.  During  the  progress  of  the  war  cavalry  raids  became  more  and  more 
frequent.     Of  this  nature  was  Stonewall  Jackson's  campaign  down  the 
Shenandoah  valley  in  the  summer  of  1862.     Later  in  the  same  year,  just 
after  the  battle  of  Antietam,  the  Confederate  colonel  Stuart,  with  a  troop 
of  eighteen  hundred  cavalrymen,  made  a  dash  into  Pennsylvania,  reached 
Chambersburg,  captured  the  town,  made  a  complete  circuit  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac,  and  returned  in  safety  to  Virginia.     Just  before  the  in 
vestment  of  Vicksburg,  Colonel  Benjamin  Grierson,  of  the  Sixth  Illinois 
(  a \  airy,  struck  out  with  his  command  from  La  Grange,  Tennessee,  en 
tered  Mississippi,  traversed  the  State  to  the  east  of  Jackson,  cut  the  rail 
roads,  destroyed  property,  and  after  a  rapid  course  of  more  than  eight 
hundred  miles  gained  the  river  at  Baton  Rouge.      By  these  raids  the 
border  country  of  both  sections  was  kept  in  perpetual  agitation  and  alarm. 

9.  For  a  while  after  the  battle   of  Murfrecsborough  Rosecrans  re 
mained  inactive.     Late  in  the  spring  Colonel  Straight's  command  went 
on   a  raid  into  Georgia,  met   the  division  of  the    Confederate   general 
Forrest,  was  surrounded  and  captured.     In  the  latter  part  of  June,  Rose- 
crans  by  a  series  of  flank  movements  succeeded  in  crowd  ing  General  Bragg 
out  of  Tennessee  into  Georgia.     The  union  general  followed  his  antago 
nist   and  took  post  at  Chattanooga,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Tennessee. 
During  the  summer  months  General  Bragg  was  heavily  reinforced  by 


THE  WORK  OF  '63.  439 

Johnston  from  Mississippi,  and  Longstreet  from  Virginia.  On  the  19th  of 
September  he  turned  upon  the  Federal  army  at  Chickamauga  Creek,  in 
the  north-west  angle  of  Georgia.  During  this  day  a  hard  battle  was  fought, 
but  night  fell  on  the  scene  with  the  victory  undecided.  On  the  following 
morning  the  fight  was  renewed,  the  Confederates  moving  on  in  powerful 
masses,  and  the  Federals  holding  their  ground  with  unflinching  courage. 
After  the  conflict  had  continued  for  some  hours,  the  national  battle-line 
was  opened  by  General  Wood,  acting  under  mistaken  orders.  The  Con 
federate  general,  seeing  his  advantage,  thrust  forward  a  heavy  column  into 
the  gap,  cut  the  Union  army  in  two,  and  drove  the  shattered  right  wing 
in  utter  rout  from  the  field.  General  Thomas,  with  a  desperate  firmness 
hardly  equaled  in  the  annals  of  war,  held  the  left  until  nightfall,  and 
then,  under  cover  of  darkness,  withdrew  into  Chattanooga,  where  the 
defeated  army  of  Rosecrans  had  already  found  shelter.  The  Union 
losses  in  this  dreadful  battle  amounted  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing 
to  nearly  nineteen  thousand,  and  the  Confederate  loss  was  even  more  ap 
palling. 

10.  General  Bragg  at  once  pressed  forward  to  besiege  Chattanooga. 
The  Federal  lines  of  communication  were  cut  off,  and  for  a  while  the 
army  of  Rosecrans  was  in  danger  of  being  annihilated.     But  General 
Hooker  arrived  with  two  corps  from  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  opened 
the  Tennessee  River,  and  brought  relief  to  the  besieged.     At  the  same 
time   General   Grant,   being   promoted   to   the   chief  command   of  the 
Western  armies,  assumed  the  direction  of  affairs  at  Chattanooga.    General 
Sherman  also  arrived  with  his  division,  so  strengthening  the  Army  of  the 
Cumberland  that  offensive  operations  were  at  once  renewed.     On  the  24th 
of  November,  Lookout  Mountain,  with  its  cloud-capped  summit  over 
looking  the  town  and  river,  was  successfully  stormed  by  the  division  of 
General  Hooker.     On  the  following  day  Bragg's  positions  on  Missionary 
Ridge  were  also  carried,  and  his  army  fell  back  in  full  retreat  toward 
Ringgold,  Georgia. 

11.  In  the  mean  time,  General  Burnside  was  making  an  effort  to  hold 
East  Tennessee.     On  the  1st  of  September  he  arrived  with  his  command 
at  Knoxville,  where  he  was  received  by  the  people  with  lively  satisfac 
tion.     After  the  battle  of  Chickamauga,  General  Longstreet  was  sent  into 
East  Tennessee  to  counteract  the  movements  of  the  Unionists.     On  his 
march  to  Knoxville  he  overtook  and  captured  several  small  detachments 
of  Federal  troops,  then  invested  the  town  and  began  a  siege.     On  the 
29th  of  November  the  Confederates  made  an  attempt  to  carry  Knoxville 
by  storm,  but  were  repulsed  with  heavy  losses.     After  the  retreat  of  Bragg 
from  Chattanooga,  General  Sherman  marched  to  the  relief  of  Burnside; 


440  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

but  before  he  could  reach  Knoxville,  Longstreet  raised  the  siege  and  re- 
nvatrd  into  Virginia. 

12.  In  the  early  part  of  1863  the  Confederates,  led  by  Generals  Mar 
maduke  and  Price,  resumed  activity  in  Arkansas  and  Southern  Missouri. 
On  the  8th  of  January  they  made  an  attack  on  Springfield,  but  were  re 
pulsed  with  considerable  losses.     Three  days  afterward,  at  the  town  of 
Hartsville,  a  battle  was  fought  with  a  similar  result.     On  the  26th  of 
April,  General  Marmaduke  attacked  the  post  at  Cape  Girardeau,  on  the 
Mississippi,  but  the  garrison  succeeded  in  driving  the  Confederates  away. 
On  the  day  of  the   surrender  of   Yicksburg  the   Confederate   general 
Holmes,   with   a  force  of  nearly  eight  thousand  men,  made  an  attack 
on   Helena,  Arkansas,  but  was  repulsed  with  a  loss  of  one-fifth  of  his 
men.     On    the    13th    of  August   the   town  of  Lawrence,  Kansas,  was 
sacked  and  burned,  and  a  hundred  and  forty  persons  killed  by  a  band 
of  desperate  fellows  led  by  a  chieftain  called  Quantrell.     On  the  10th 
of  September   the   Federal   general    Steele    reached    Little   Rock,    the 
capital  of  Arkansas,  captured  the  city  and  restored  the  national  authority 
in  the  State. 

13.  To  the  summer  of  this  year  belongs  the  story  of  General  John 
Morgan's  great  raid  through  Kentucky  into  Indiana  and  Ohio.     His 
starting-point  wras  Sparta,  Tennessee;    the    number  of  his  forces  three 
thousand.     Pushing  northward  through  Kentucky,  he  gathered  strength, 
reached  the  Ohio  at  Brandenburg,  crossed  into  Indiana,  and  began  his 
march  to  the  north  and  east.     He  was  resisted  at  Cory  don   and  other 
points  by  bodies  of  home-guards,  and  hotly  pursued  by  a  force  under 
General  Hobson.     Morgan  crossed  into  Ohio  at  Harrison,  made  a  circuit 
to  the  north  of  Cincinnati,  and  attempted  to  recross  the  river.     But  the 
Ohio  was  now  guarded  by  gunboats,  and  the  raiders  were  driven  back. 
With  numbers  constantly  diminishing  the  Confederate  leader  pressed  on, 
fighting  and  flying,  until  he  came  near  the  town  of  New  Lisbon,  where 
he  Avas  surrounded  and  captured  by  the  brigade  of  General  Shackelford. 
For  nearly  four  months  Morgan  was  held  as  a  prisoner;    then  mak 
ing  his  escape,  he  fled  to  Kentucky,  and  finally  reached   Richmond. 

14.  The  year  1863  was  marked  by  some  movements  of  importance  on 
the  sea-coast.     On  the  1st  of  January  General  Marmaduke,  by  a  brilliant 
exploit,  captured  Galveston,  Texas. .    By  this  means  the  Confederates  se 
cured  a  port  of  entry,  of  which  they  were  greatly  in  need  in  the  South 
west.     On  the  7th  of  April  Admiral  Dupont,  with  a  powerful  fleet  of  iron 
clad  ,  mad"  an  attempt  to  capture  Charleston,  but  the  squadron  was  driven 
back  much  damaged.     In  the  last  days  of  June  the  siege  of  the  city  was 
begun  anew  by  a  strong  land-force,  under  command  of  General  Q.  A. 


THE  WORK  OF  '63.  441 

rillmore,  assisted  by  the  fleet  under  Admiral  Dahlgren.  The  Federal 
army  first  effected  a  lodgment  on  Folly  Island,  and  soon  afterward  on 
the  south  end  of  Morris  Island,  where  batteries  were  planted  bearing  upon 
Fort  Sumter  in  the  channel  and  Fort  Wagner  and  Battery  Gregg  at  the 
northern  extremity  of  the  island.  After  the  bombardment  had  continued 
for  some  time,  General  Gillmore,  on  the  18th  of  July,  made  an  attempt 
to  carry  Fort  Wagner  by  assault,  but  was  repulsed  with  a  loss  of  more 
than  fifteen  hundred  men.  The  siege  then  progressed  until  the  night  of 
the  6th  of  September,  when  the  Confederates  evacuated  the  fort  and  Bat 
tery  Gregg,  and  retired  to  Charleston.  Gillmore  thus  obtained  a  position 
within  four  miles  of  the  city,  and  brought  his  guns  to  bear  on  the  wharves 
and  buildings  of  the  lower  town.  Meanwhile,  the  walls  of  Fort  Sumter 
on  the  side  next  to  Morris  Island  had  been  pounded  into  powder  by  the 
land-batteries  and  guns  of  the  monitors.  The  harbor  and  city,  however, 
still  remained  under  control  of  the  Confederates,  the  only  gain  of  the 
Federals  being  the  establishment  of  a  blockade  so  complete  as  to  seal  up 
the  port  of  Charleston. 

15.  During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1863  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
was  engaged  in  several  desperate  conflicts.     After  his  fatal  repulse  at 
Fredericksburg  General   Burnside  was   superseded   by  General   Joseph 
Hooker,  who,  in  the  latter  part  of  April,  moved  forward  with  his  army  in 
full   force,  crossed  the   Kappahannock  and  the  Rapidan,   and  reached 
Chancellorsville.     Here,  on  the  morning  of  the  2d  of  May,  he  was  at 
tacked  by  the  veteran  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  led  by  Lee  and  Jack 
son.     The  latter  general,  with  extraordinary  daring,  put  himself  at  the 
head  of  a-  division  of  twenty-five  thousand  men,  filed  off  from  the  battle 
field,  outflanked  the  Union  army,  burst  like  a  thunder-cloud  upon  the 
right  wing,  and  swept  everything  to  destruction.     But  it  was  the  last  of 
Stonewall's  battles.     As  night  came  on,  with  ruin  impending  over  the 
Federal  army,  the  brave  Confederate  leader,  riding  through  the  gather 
ing  darkness,  received  a  volley  from  his  own  lines,  and  fell   mortally 
wounded.     He  lingered  a  week,  and  died  at  Guinea  Station,  leaving  a 
gap  in  the  Confederate  ranks  which  no  other  man  could  fill. 

16.  On  the  morning  of  the  3d  the  battle  was  furiously  renewed.     Gen 
eral  Sedgwick,  attempting  to  reinforce  Hooker  from  Fredericksburg,  was 
defeated   and  driven  across  the   Rappahannock.     The  main  army  was 
crowded  between  Chancellorsville  and  the  river,  where  it  remained  in  the 
utmost  peril  until  the  evening  of  the  5th,  when  General  Hooker  succeeded 
in  withdrawing  his  forces  to  the  northern  bank.     The  Union  losses  in 
these  terrible  battles  amounted  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners  to  about 
seventeen  thousand ;  that  of  the  Confederates  was  less  by  five  thousand. 


442 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


Taken  altogether,  the  campaign  was  the  most  disastrous  of  any  in  which 
tin-  Federal  army  had  yet  been  engaged. 

17.  The  defeat  of  General  Hooker  was  to  some  extent  mitigated  by  the 
successful  cavalry  raid  of  General  Stoneman.  On  the  2Dth  of  April  he 
crossed  the  Rappahannock  with  a  body  of  ten  thousand  men,  tore  up  the 
Virginia  Central  Railroad,  dashed  on  to  the  Chickahominy,  cut  General 

Lee's  communications, 
swept  around  within 
a  few  miles  of  Rich 
mond,  and  on  the  8th 
of  May  recrossed  the 
Rappahannock  in 
safety.  At  the  same 
time,  General  Peck, 
the  Federal  command 
ant  of  Suffolk,  on  the 
Nansemond,  was  suc 
cessfully  resisting  a 

L 


siege  conducted  by 
General  Longstreet. 
The  Confederates  re 
treated  from  before  the 
town  on  the  very  day 
of  the  Union  disaster 
at  Chancellorsville. 

18.  Elated  with  his 
success  on  the  Rappa 
hannock,  General  Lee 
determined    to    carry 
the   war    into   Mary 
land  and  Pennsylvania.     In  the  first  week  of  June  he  moved  forward 
with  his  whole  army,  crossed  the  Potomac,  and  captured  Hagerstown. 
On  the  22d   of  June   the   invaders   entered    Chambersburg,  and   then 
-od    on   through    Carlisle    to    within    a    few    miles   of    Harrisburg. 
The    militia   of    Pennsylvania   was    called    out,    and    volunteers    came 
pouring   in    from   other  States.     General  Hooker,   at   the   head   of  the 


STONEWALL   JACKSON.* 


*The  true  name  of  this  remarkable  man  was  Thomas  Jonathan  Jackson.  In  the  be 
ginning  of  the  battle  of  Bull  Run,  when  the  Confederates  in  one  part  of  the  field  were 
routed  and  flying,  General  Bee,  pointing  to  an  immovable  column  of  men,  cried  out, 
"Here  is  Jackson,  standing  like  a  stone  wall!"  From  that  day  the  man  at  the  head  of 
that  column  was  called  Stonewall  Jackson. 


THE  WORK  OF  '63.  443 

Army  of  the  Potomac,  pushed  forward  to  strike  his  antagonist.  It 
was  evident  that  a  great  and  decisive  battle  was  at  hand.  General  Lee, 
abandoning  his  purpose  of  invasion,  rapidly  concentrated  his  forces 
near  Gettysburg,  the  capital  of  Adams  county,  Pennsylvania.  On  the 
very  eve  of  battle  the  command  of  the  Union  army  was  transferred 
from  General  Hooker  to  General  George  G.  Meade,  who  hastened  to  take 
up  a  strong  position  on  the  hills  around  Gettysburg.  Here  the  two  ar 
mies,  each  numbering  about  eighty  thousand  men,  were  brought  face  to 
face.  On  the  1st  of  July  the  fearful  struggle  began,  and  for  three  days 
the  conflict  raged.  The  battle  reached  its  climax  on  the  afternoon  of  the 
3d,  when  a  Confederate  column,  nearly  three  miles  long,  headed  by  the 
Virginians,  under  General  Pickett,  made  a  final  and  desperate  charge  on 
the  Union  centre.  But  the  onset  was  in  vain,  and  the  brave  men  who 
made  it  were  mowed  down  with  terrible  slaughter.  The  victory  remained 
with  the  national  army,  and  Lee  was  obliged  to  turn  back  with  his  shat 
tered  legions  to  the  Potomac.  The  entire  Confederate  loss  in  this  the 
greatest  battle  of  the  war  was  nearly  thirty  thousand ;  that  of  the  Fede 
rals  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing,  twenty-three  thousand  a  hundred 
and  eighty-six.  General  Lee  withdrew  his  forces  into  Virginia,  and  the 
Union  army  resumed  its  old  position  on  the  Potomac  and  the  Rappahan- 
nock.  Such  were  the  more  important  military  movements  of  1863. 

19.  During  this  year  the  administration  of  President  Lincoln  was  beset 
with  many  difficulties.     The  war-debt  of  the  nation  was  piling  up  moun 
tains  high.     The  last  calls  for  volunteers  had  not  been  fully  met.     The 
anti-war  party  of  the  North  had  grown  more  bold,  and  openly  denounced 
the  measures  of  the  government.     On  the  3d  of  March  THE  CONSCRIP 
TION  ACT  was  passed  by  Congress,  and  two  months  afterward  the  Presi 
dent  ordered  a  general  draft  of  three  hundred  thousand  men.     All  able- 
bodied  citizens  between  the  ages  of  twenty  and  forty-five  years  were 
subject  to  the  requisition.     The  measure  was  bitterly  denounced  by  the 
opponents  of  the  war,  and  in  many  places  the  draft-officers  were  forcibly 
resisted.     On  the  13th  of  July,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  a  vast  mob  rose 
in  arms,  demolished  the  buildings  which  were  occupied  by  the  provost 
marshals,  burned  the  colored  orphan  asylum,  attacked  the  police,  and 
killed  about  a  hundred  people,  most  of  whom  were  negroes.     For  three 
days  the  authorities  of  the  city  were  set  at  defiance ;  but  a  large  force  of 
regulars  and  volunteers  gathered  at  the  scene,  and  the  riot  was  suppressed 
with  a  strong  hand.     After  the  fall  of  Vicksburg  and  the  retreat  of  Lee 
from  Pennsylvania,  there  were  fewer  acts  of  domestic  violence. 

20.  As  a  means  of  procuring  soldiers  the  draft  amounted  to  nothing; 
only  about  fifty  thousand  men  were  thus  directly  obtained.     But  volun- 


41$  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

teering  was  greatly  quickened  by  the  measure,  and  the  employment  of 

substitutes  soon  filled  the  ranks  of  the  army.  Such,  however,  were  the 
terrible  losses  by  battle  and  disease  and  the  expiration  of  enlistments 
that  in  October  the  President  issued  another  call  for  three  hundred  thou 
sand  men.  At  the  same  time  it  was  provided  that  any  delinquency  in 
meeting  the  demand  would  be  supplied  by  a  draft  in  the  following  Janu 
ary.  I>y  these  active  measures  the  columns  of  the  Union  army  were  made 
more  powerful  than  ever.  In  the  armies  of  the  South,  on  the  other  hand. 
there  were  already  symptoms  of  exhaustion,  and  the  most  rigorous  con 
scription  was  necessary  to  fill  the  thinned  but  still  courageous  ranks  of 
the  Confederacy.  It  was  on  the  20th  of  June  in  this  year  that  West  Vir 
ginia,  separated  from  the  Old  Dominion,  was  organized  and  admitted  as 
the  thirty-fourth  State  of  the  Union. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

THE  CLOSING   CONFLICTS. 

AS  in  the  previous  year,  the  military  movements  of  1864  began  in  the 
West.  In  the  beginning  of  February  General  Sherman  left  Yicks- 
burg  with  the  purpose  of  destroying  the  railroad  connections  of  Eastern 
Mississippi.  .Marching  toward  Alabama,  he  reached  Meridian  on  the 
10th  of  the  month.  Here,  where  the  railroad  from  Mobile  to  Corinth 
intersects  the  line  from  Yieksburg  to  Montgomery,  the  tracks  were  torn 
up  for  a  distance  of  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles.  Bridges  were  burned, 
locomotives  and  cars  destroyed,  vast  quantities  of  cotton  and  corn  given 
to  the  flames.  At  Meridian  General  Sherman  expected  the  arrival  of  a 
strong  force  of  Federal  cavalry  which  had  been  sent  out  from  Memphis, 
under  command  of  General  Smith.  The  latter  advanced  into  Mississippi, 
but  was  met,  a  hundred  miles  north  of  Meridian,  by  the  cavalry  of  For 
rest,  and  driven  back  to  Memphis.  Disappointed  of  the  expected  junc 
tion  of  his  forces,  General  Sherman  retraced  his  course  to  Vicksburg. 
Forrest  continued  his  raid  northward,  entered  Tennessee,  and  on  the  LMlh 
of  March  captured  I'nion  City.  Pressing  on,  he  reached  Paducah,  Ken 
tucky,  made  an  assault  on  Fort  Anderson,  in  the  suburbs  of  the  town,  but 
was  repulsed  with  a  loss  of  three  hundred  men.  Turning  back  into  Ten 
nessee,  he  came  upon  Fort  Pillow,  on  the  Mississippi,  seventy  miles 
above  Memphis.  The  place  was  defended  by  five  hundred  and  sixty 


THE  CLOSING   CONFLICTS.  445 

soldiers,  about  half  of  whom  were  negroes.  Forrest,  having  gained 
the  outer  defences,  demanded  a  surrender,  but  was  refused.  He 
then  ordered  an  assault,  and  carried  the  fort  by  storm. 

2.  To  the  spring  of  1864  belongs  the  story  of  THE  RED  RIVER  EXPE 
DITION,  conducted  by  General  Banks.     The  object  had  in  view  was  the 
capture  of  Shreveport,  the  seat  of  the  Confederate  government  of  Louisi 
ana.     A  strong  land-force  was  to  march  up  Red  River,  supported  by  a 
fleet  of  gunboats,  under  command  of  Admiral  Porter.     The  army  was 
composed  of  three  divisions :  the  first,  from  Vicksburg,  numbering  ten 
thousand,  commanded  by  General  Smith ;  the  second,  from  New  Orleans, 
led  by  General  Banks  in  person;  the  third,  from  Little  Rock,  under  com 
mand  of  General  Steele.     In  the  beginning  of  March  Smith's  division 
moved  forward  to  Red  River,  and  was  joined  by  Porter  with  the  fleet. 
On  the  14th  of  the  same  month  the  advance  reached  Fort  de  Russy, 
which  was  taken  by  assault.     The  Confederates  retreated  up  the  river  to 
Alexandria,  and  on  the  16th  that  city  was  occupied  by  the  Federals. 
Three  days  afterward  Natch itoches  was  captured ;    but   here  the  road 
turned  from  the  river,  and  further  co-operation  between  the  gunboats 
and  the  army  was  impossible.     The  flotilla  proceeded  up  stream  toward 
Shreveport,  and  the  land-forces  whirled  off  in  a  circuit  to  the  left. 

3.  On  the  8th  of  April,  when  the  advanced  brigades  were  approach 
ing  the  town  of  Mansfield,  they  were  suddenly  attacked  by  the  Confede 
rates  in  full  force  and  advantageously  posted.     After  a  short  and  bloody 
engagement,  the  Federals  were  completely  routed.     The  victors  made  a 
vigorous  pursuit  as  far  as  Pleasant  Hill,  where  they  were  met  on  the 
next  day  by  the  main  body  of  the  Union  army.     The  battle  was  renewed 
with  great  spirit,  and  the  Federals  were  barely  saved  from  ruin  by  the 
hard  fighting  of  the  division  of  General  Smith,  who  covered  the  retreat 
to  the  river.     Nearly  three  thousand  men,  twenty  pieces  of  artillery  and 
the  supply-trains  of  the  Federal  army  were  lost  in  these  disastrous  bat 
tles.     With  great  difficulty  the  flotilla  descended  the  river  from  the  direc 
tion  of  Shreveport;  for  the  Confederates  had  now  planted  batteries  on  the 
banks.     When  the  Federals  had  retreated  as  far  as  Alexandria,  they  were 
again  brought  to  a  standstill ;  the  river  had  fallen  to  so  low  a  stage  that 
the  gunboats  could  not  pass  the  rapids.     The  squadron  was  finally  saved 
from  its  peril  by  the  skill  of  Colonel  Bailey  of  Wisconsin,  who  constructed 
a  dam  across  the  river,  raising  the  water  so  that  the  vessels  could  be 
floated  over.     The  whole  expedition  returned  as  rapidly  as  possible  to 
the  Mississippi.     General  Steele  had,  in  the  mean  time,  made  an  advance 
from  Little  Rock  to  aid  in  the  reduction  of  Shreveport ;  but  learning  of 
the  Federal  defeats,  he  withdrew  after  several  severe  engagements.     To  the 


110 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


national  government  the  Red  River  expedition  was  a  source  of  much 
shame  and  mortification.  General  Banks  was  relieved  of  his  command, 
and  General  Can  by  was  appointed  to  succeed  him. 

4.  On  the  2d  of   March,  1864,  General  Grant  was  appointed  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  all  the  armies  of  the  United  States.     The  high  grade 
of  lieutenant-general  was  revived  by  act  of  Congress,  and  conferred  upon 
him.     No  less  than  seven  hundred  thousand  Union  soldiers  were  now  to 
move  at  his  command.     The  first  month  after  his  appointment  was  spent 
in  planning  the  great  campaigns  of  the  year.     These  were  two  in  num 
ber.     The  Army  of  the  Potomac,  under  command  of  Meade  and  the  gen- 

eral-in-chief,  was  to  ad 
vance  upon  Richmond, 
still  defended  by  the 
Army  of  Northern  Vir 
ginia,  under  Lee.  Gen 
eral  Sherman,  command 
ing  the  army  at  Chatta 
nooga,  now  numbering 
a  hundred  thousand  men, 
was  to  march  against 
Atlanta,  which  was  de 
fended  by  the  Con  fed 
erates,  under  General 
Johnston.  To  these  two 
great  movements  all  other  military  operations  were  to  be  subordinate. 

5.  On  the  7th  of  May  General  Sherman  moved  forward  from  Chatta 
nooga.     At  Dalton  he  was  confronted  by  the  Confederate  army,  sixty  thou 
sand  strong.  After  some  manoeuvring  and  fighting,  he  succeeded  in  turning 
Johnston's  flank,  and  obliged  him  to  fall  back  to  Resaca.     After  two  hard 
battles  on  the  14th  and  15th  of  May,  this  place  was  also  carried,  and  the 
Confederates   retreated   by   way  of  Calhoun   and    Kingston   to   Dallas. 
Here,  on  the  28th,  Johnston  made  a  second  stand,  entrenched  himself 
and  fought,  but  was  again  outnumbered,  outflanked,  and  compelled  to 
fall  back  to  Lost  Mountain.     From  this  position  he  was  forced  on  the 
17th  of  June,  after  three  days  of  desultory  fighting.     The  next  stand  of 
the  Confederates  was  made  on  the  Great  and  Little  Kenesaw  Mountains. 
From  this  line  on  the  22d  of  June  the  division  of  General  Hood  made  a 
fierce  attack  upon  the  Union  centre,  but  was  repulsed  with  heavy  losses. 
Five  days  afterward  General  Sherman  attempted  to  carry  the  Great  Ken- 
osaw  by  storm.     The  assault  was  made  with  great  audacity,  but  ended  in 
a  dreadful  repulse  and  a  loss  of  three  thousand  men.     Sherman,  undis- 


SIIEliMAN'S    CAMPAIGN,    1861. 


THE  CLOSING  CONFLICTS.  447 

mayed  by  his  reverse,  resumed  his  former  tactics,  outflanked  his  antago 
nist,  and  on  the  3d  of  July  compelled  him  to  retreat  across  the  Chatta- 
hoochee.  By  the  10th  of  the  month  the  whole  Confederate  army  had 
retired  within  the  defences  of  Atlanta. 

6.  This  stronghold  of  the  Confederacy  was  at  once  besieged.     Here 
were  the  great  machine-shops,  foundries,  car- works  and  depots  of  supplies 
upon  the  possession  of  which  so  much  depended.     At  the  very  beginning 
of  the  siege  the  cautious  and  skillful  General  Johnston  was  superseded  by 
the  rash  but  daring  General  J.  B.  Hood.     It  was  the  policy  of  the  latter 
to  fight  at  whatever  hazard.    On  the  20th,  22d  and  28th  of  July  he  made 
three  desperate  assaults  on  the  Union  lines  around  Atlanta,  but  was  re 
pulsed  with  dreadful  losses  in  each  engagement.     It  was  in  the  beginning 
of  the  second  of  these  battles  that  the  brave  General  James  B.  McPherson, 
the  pride  of  the  Union  army,  was  killed  while  reconnoitring  the  Con 
federate  lines.     In  the  three  conflicts  the  Confederates  lost  more  men 
than  Johnston  had  lost  in  all  his  masterly  retreating  and  fighting  between 
Chattanooga  and  Atlanta.     For  more  than  a  month  the  siege  was  pressed 
with  great  vigor.     At  last,  by  an  incautious  movement,  Hood  separated 
his  army ;  Sherman  thrust  a  column  between  the  two  divisions ;  and  the 
immediate  evacuation  of  Atlanta  followed.     On  the  2d  of  September  the 
Union  army  marched  into  the  captured  city.     Since  leaving  Chattanooga 
General  Sherman  had  lost  fully  thirty  thousand  men ;  and  the  Confederate 
losses  were  even  greater. 

7.  By  retiring  from  Atlanta  Hood  saved  his  army.     It  was  now  his 
policy  to  strike  northward  into  Tennessee,  and  thus  compel  Sherman  to 
evacuate  Georgia.     But  the  latter  had  no  notion  of  losing  his  vantage- 
ground  ;  and  after  following  Hood  north  of  the  Chattahoochee,  he  turned 
back  to  Atlanta.    The  Confederate  general  now  swept  up  through  Northern 
Alabama,  crossed  the  Tennessee  at  Florence  and  advanced  on  Nashville. 
Meanwhile,  General  Thomas,  with  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  had 
been  detached  from  Sherman's  army  at  Atlanta  and  sent  northward  to 
confront  Hood  in  Tennessee.     General   Schofield,  who  commanded  the 
Federal  forces  in  the  southern  part  of  the  State,  fell  back  before  the  Con 
federates  and  took  post  at  Franklin,  eighteen  miles  south  of  Nashville. 
Here,  on  the  30th  of  November,  he  was  attacked  by  Hood's  legions,  and 
after  a  hard-fought  battle  held  them   in  check  till  nightfall,  when  he 
escaped  across  the  river  and  retreated  within  the  defences  of  Nashville. 
At  this  place  all  of  General  Thomas's  forces  were  rapidly  concentrated. 
A  line  of  entrenchments  was  drawn  around  the  city  on  the  south.     Hood 
came  on,  confident  of  victory,  and  prepared  to  begin  the  siege  by  block 
ading  the  Cumberland ;  but  before  the  work  was  fairly  begun,  General 


448 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES, 


Thomas,  on  the  loth  of  December,  moved  from  his  work*,  fell  upon  the 
Confederate   army,   and  routed   it  with  a  loss,  in  killed,  wounded  and 

prisoners,  of  more  than 
twenty-five  thousand 
men.  For  many  days 
of  f r  e  e  z  i  n  g  weather 
Hood's  shattered  col 
umns  were  pursued, 
until  at  last  they  found 
refuge  in  Alabama. 
The  Confederate  army 
was  ruined,  and  the 
rash  general  who  had 


led    it   to   destruction 

was    relieved    of    his 
command. 

8.  On  the  14th  of 
November  General 
Sherman  burned  At 
lanta  and  began  his 
famous  MARCH  TO 

\  H      THE  SEA.     His  army 

of  veterans  numbered 
sixty  thousand  men. 
Believing  that  Hood's 
army  would  be  de 
stroyed  in  Tennessee,  and  knowing  that  no  Confederate  force  could  with 
stand  him  in  front,  he  cut  his  communications  with  the  North,  abandoned 
his  base  of  supplies,  and  struck  out  boldly  for  the  sea-coast,  more  than 
two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  away.  As  had  been  foreseen,  the  Confed 
erates  could  offer  no  successful  resistance.  The  Union  army  swept  on 
through  Macon  and  Milledgeville;  reached  the  Ogeechce  and  crossed  in 
>al(ty  ;  captured  Gibson  and  Waynesborough ;  and  on  the  10th  of  De 
cember  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Savannah.  On  the  13th  Fort  McAllister, 
below  the  city,  was  carried  by  storm  by  the  division  of  General  Ha/.en. 
On  the  night  of  the  20th  General  Hardee,  the  Confederate  commandant, 
escaped  from  Savannah  with  fifteen  thousand  men  and  retreated  to 
Charleston.  On  the  following  morning  the  national  advance  entered, 
and  on  the  22(1  General  Sherman  made  his  headquarters  in  the  city.  On 
his  march  from  Atlanta  he  had  lost  only  five  hundred  and  sixty-seven  men. 
9.  The  month  of  January,  18G5,  was  spent  by  the  Union  army  at 


GENERAL,  THOMAS. 


THE  CLOSING   CONFLICTS. 


449 


Savannah.  On  the  1st  of  February  General  Sherman,  having  garrisoned 
the  city,  began  his  march  against  Columbia,  the  capital  of  South  Carolina. 
At  the  various  rivers 
his  advance  was  feebly 
opposed ;  but  the  Con 
federates  had  no  suffi 
cient  force  to  stay  his 
progress.  On  the  17th 
of  the  month  Colum 
bia  was  surrendered 
without  serious  resist 
ance.  On  the  same 
night  General  Hardee, 
having  destroyed  all 
the  public  property 
of  Charleston  and 
kindled  fires  which 
laid  four  squares  in 
ashes,  evacuated  the 
city;  and  on  the  fol 
lowing  morning  the 
national  forces  entered 
from  James's  Island. 
From  Columbia  Gen 
eral  Sherman  directed 
his  course  into  North 
Carolina,  and  on  the  llth  of  March  captured  Fayetteville. 

10.  General  Johnston  had  now  been  recalled  to  the  command  of  the 
Confederate  forces,  and  the  advance  of  the  Union  army  began  to  be 
seriously  opposed.  At  Averasborough,  on  Cape  Fear  River,  a  short  dis 
tance  north  of  Fayetteville,  General  Hardee  made  a  stand,  but  was  repulsed 
with  considerable  loss.  When,  on  the  19th  of  March,  General  Sherman 
was  incautiously  approaching  Bentonsville,  he  wras  suddenly  attacked  by 
the  ever-vigilant  Johnston,  and  for  a  while  the  Union  army,  after  all  its 
marches  and  victories,  was  in  danger  of  destruction.  But  the  tremendous 
fighting  of  General  Jefferson  C.  Davis's  division  saved  the  day,  and  on  the 
21st  Sherman  entered  Goldsborough  unopposed.  Here  he  was  reinforced 
by  a  strong  column  from  Newbern  under  General  Schofield,  and  another 
from  Wilmington  commanded  by  General  Terry.  The  Federal  army 
now  turned  to  the  north-west,  and  on  the  13th  of  April  entered  Raleigh. 
This  was  the  end  of  the  great  march;  and  here,  thirteen  days  after 

29 


GENERAL  SHERMAN. 


450 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UXITED  STATES. 


his  arrival,  General  Sherman  received  the  surrender  of  Johnston's 
army. 

11.  Meanwhile,  important  events  had  occurred  on  the  gulf  and  the 
Atlantic  coast.     In  the  beginning  of  August,  1864,  Admiral  Farrairut 
bore  down  with  a  powerful  squadron  upon  the  defences  of  Mobile.     The 
entrance  to  the  harbor  of  this  city  was  commanded  on  the  left  by  Fort 
Gaines,  and  on  the  right  by  Fort  Morgan.     The  harbor  itself  was  de 
fended  by  a  Confederate  fleet  and  the  monster  iron-clad  ram  Tennessee. 

On  the  5th  of  August 
Farragut  prepared  for 
battle  and  ran  past  the 
forts  into  the  harbor. 
In  order  to  direct  the 
movements  of  his  ves 
sels,  the  brave  old  ad 
miral  mounted  to  the 
maintop  of  his  flag 
ship,  the  Hartford, 
lashed  himself  to  the 
rigging,  and  from  that 
high  perch  gave  his 
commands  during  the 
battle.  One  of  the 
Union  ships  struck  a 
torpedo  and  went  to 
the  bottom.  The  rest 
attacked  and  dispersed 
the  Confederate  squad 
ron  ;  but  just  as  the 
bay  seemed  won  the 
terrible  Tennessee  came 
down  at  full  speed  to 

strike  and  sink  the  Hartford.  The  latter  avoided  the  blow ;  and  then 
followed  one  of  the  fiercest  conflicts  of  the  war.  The  Union  iron-dads 
closed  around  their  black  antagonist  and  battered  her  with  their  beak- 
and  fifteen-inch  bolts  of  iron  until  she  surrendered.  Two  days  afterward 
Fort  Gaines  was  taken ;  and  on  the  23d  of  the  month  Fort  Morgan  was 
obliged  to  capitulate.  The  port  of  Mobile  was  effectually  sealed  up. 

12.  Not  less  important  to  the  Union  cause  was  the  capture  of  Fort 
Fisher.     This  powerful  fortress  commanded  the  entrance  to  Cape  Fear 
River  and  Wilmington — the  last  sea-port  held  by  the  Confederates.     In 


ADMIRAL  FARKAGUT. 


THE  CLOSING  CONFLICTS'.  451 

December  Admiral  Porter  was  sent  with  the  most  powerful  American 
squadron  ever  afloat  to  besiege  and  take  the  fort.  General  Butler,  with 
a  land-force  of  six  thousand  five  hundred  men,  accompanied  the  expedi 
tion.  On  the  24th  of  the  month  the  bombardment  began,  and  the  troops 
were  sent  ashore  with  orders  to  carry  the  works  by  storm.  When  Gen 
eral  Weitzel,  who  led  the  column,  came  near  enough  to  the  fort  to  recon 
noitre,  he  decided  that  an  assault  could  only  end  with  the  destruction  of 
his  army.  General  Butler  held  the  same  opinion,  and  the  enterprise  was 
abandoned.  Admiral  Porter  remained  before  Fort  Fisher  with  his  fleet, 
and  General  Butler  returned  with  the  land-forces  to  Fortress  Monroe. 
Early  in  January  the  same  troops  were  sent  back  to  Wilmington,  under 
command  of  General  Terry.  The  siege  was  at  once  renewed  by  the  army 
and  the  fleet,  and  on  the  15th  of  the  month  Fort  Fisher  was  taken  by 
storm. 

13.  In  the  previous  October  the  control  of  Albemarle  Sound  had  been 
secured  by  a  daring  exploit  of  Lieutenant  Gushing  of  the  Federal  navy. 
These  waters  were  commanded  by  a  tremendous  iron  ram  called  the  Albe 
marle.     In  order  to  destroy  the  dreaded  vessel  a  number  of  daring  volun 
teers,  led  by  Gushing,  embarked  in  a  small  steamer,  and  on  the  night  of 
the  27th  of  October  entered  the  Roanoke.     The  ram  was  discovered  lying 
at  the  harbor  of  Plymouth.     Cautiously  approaching,  the  lieutenant  with 
his  own  hands  sank  a  terrible  torpedo  under  the  Confederate  ship,  ex 
ploded  it,  and  left  the  ram  a  ruin.     The  adventure  cost  the  lives  or  cap 
ture  of  all  of  Cushing's  party  except  himself  and  one  other,  who  escaped. 
A  few  days  afterward  the  town  of  Plymouth  was  taken  by  the  Federals. 

14.  During  the  progress  of  the  war  the  commerce  of  the  United  States 
had  suffered  dreadfully  from  the  attacks  of  Confederate  cruisers.     As 
early  as  1861  the  Southern  Congress  had  granted  commissions  to  priva 
teers  ;  but  neutral  nations  would  not  allow  such  vessels  to  bring  prizes 
into  their  ports,  and  the  Privateering  Act  was  of  little  direct  benefit  to 
the  Confederacy.     But  the  commerce  of  the  United  States  was  greatly 
injured.     The  first  Confederate  ship  sent  out  was  the  Savannah,  which 
was  captured  on  the  same  day  that  she  escaped  from  Charleston.     In  June 
of  1861  the  Sumter,  commanded  by  Captain  Semmes,  ran  the  blockade  at 
New  Orleans,  and  for  seven  months  did  fearful  work  with  the  Union 
merchantmen.     But  in  February  of  1862  Semmes  was  chased  into  the 
harbor  of  Gibraltar,  where  he  was  obliged  to  sell  his  vessel  and  discharge 
his  crew.     In  the  previous  October  the  Nashville  ran  out  from  Charles 
ton,  went  to  England,  and  returned  with  a  cargo  worth  three  millions  of 
dollars.     In  March  of  1863  she  was  sunk  by  a  Union  iron-clad  in  the 
mouth  of  the  Savannah  River. 


452  JI1STORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

15.  The  ports  of  the  Southern  States  were  now  so  closely  blockaded 
that  war-vessels  could  no  longer  be  sent  abroad.     In  this  emergency  the 
Confederates  turned  to  the  ship-yards  of  Great  Britain,  and  from  that 
vantage-ground  began  to  build  and  equip  their  cruisers.     In  spite  of  the 
remonstrances  of  the  United  States,  the  British  government  connived  at 
this  proceeding;  and  here  was  laid  the  foundation  of  a  difficulty  which 
afterward  cost  the  treasury  of  England  fifteen  millions  of  dollars.     In  the 
harbor  of  Liverpool  the  Florida  was  fitted  out ;  and  going  to  sea  in  the 
summer  of  1862,  she  succeeded  in  running  into  Mobile  Bay.     Escaping 
in  the  following  January,  she  destroyed  fifteen  merchantmen,  was  cap 
tured  in  the  harbor  of  Bahia,  Brazil,  and  brought  into  Hampton  Roads, 
where  an  accidental  collision  sent  her  to  the  bottom.     The  Georgia,  the 
Olustee,  the  Slienandoah  and  the  Chickamauga,  all  built  at  the  ship-yards 
of  Glasgow,  Scotland,  escaped  to  sea  and  made  great  havoc  with  the  mer 
chant-ships  of  the  United  States.     At  the  capture  of  Fort  Fisher  the 
Chickamauga  and  another  cruiser  called  the  Tallahassee  were  blown  up 
by  the  Confederates.     The  Georgia  was  captured  in  1863,  and  the  Shen- 
andoah  continued  abroad  until  the  close  of  the  war. 

16.  Most  destructive  of  all  the  Confederate  vessels  was  the  famous 
Alabama,  built  at  Liverpool.     Her  commander  was  Captain  Raphael 
Semmes,  the  same  who  had  cruised  in  the  Sumter.     A  majority  of  the 
crew  of  the  Alabama  were  British  subjects ;  her  armament  was  entirely 
British ;  and  whenever  occasion  required,  the  British  flag  was  carried. 
In  her  whole  career,  involving  the  destruction  of  sixty-six  vessels  and  a 
loss  of  ten  million  dollars  to  the  merchant  service  of  the  United  States, 
she  never  entered  a  Confederate  port,  but  continued  abroad,  capturing 
and  burning.     Early  in  the  summer  of  1864  Semmes  entered  the  harbor 
of  Cherbourg,  France,  and  was  there  discovered  by  Captain  "Winslow, 
commander  of  the  steamer  Kearsarge.     The  French  government  gave  the 
Confederate  captain  orders  to  leave  the  port,  and  on  the  19th  of  June  he 
went  out  to  give  his  antagonist  battle.     Seven  miles  from  the  shore  the 
two  ships  closed  for  the  death-struggle;  and  after  a  desperate  battle  of  an 
hour's  duration,  the  Alabama  was  shattered  and  sunk.     Semmes  and  a 
part  of  his  officers  and  crew  were  picked  up  by  the  English  yacht  Deer- 
hound  and  carried  to  Southampton. 

17.  The  great  campaign  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  under  Grant 
and  Mcadc,  has  been  reserved  for  the  closing  narrative  of  the  war.     On 
the  night  of  the  3d  of  May,  1864,  the  national  camp  at  Culpepper  was 
broken  up,  and  the  march  on  Richmond  was  begun.     In  three  successive 
summers  the  Union  army  had  been  beaten  back  from  that  metropolis  of 
the  Confederacy.     Xow  a  hundred  and  forty  thousand  men,  led  by  the 


THE  CLOSING  CONFLICTS. 


453 


lieutenant-general,  were  to  begin  the  final  struggle  with  the  veterans  of 
Lee.  On  the  first  day  of  the  advance  Grant  crossed  the  Rapidan  and 
entered  the  Wilderness,  a  country  of  oak  woods  and  thickets  west  of 
Chancellorsville.  He  was  immediately  confronted  and  attacked  by  the 
Confederate  army.  During  the  5th,  6th  and  7th  of  the  month  the  fight 
ing  continued  incessantly  with  terrible  losses  on  both  sides;  but  the  results 
were  indecisive.  Lee  retired  within  his  entrenchments,  and  Grant  made 
a  flank  movement  to  the  left  in  the  direction  of  Spottsylvania  Court 
house.  Here  followed,  from  the  morning  of  the  9th  till  the  night  of  the 
12th,  one  of  the  bloodiest  struggles  of  the  war.  The  Federals  gained 
some  ground  and  captured  the  division  of  General  Stewart;  but  the  losses 
of  Lee,  who  fought  on  the  defensive,  were  less  dreadful  than  those  of  his 
antagonist. 

18.  After  the  battle  of  Spott 
sylvania,  Grant  again  moved  to 
the  left,  crossed  the  Pamunkey 
at  Hanovertown,  and  came  to 
a  place   called   Cold   Harbor, 
twelve   miles    north-east    of 
Richmond.     Here,  on  the  1st 
of  June,  he  attacked  the  Con 
federates,  strongly  posted,  but 
was  repulsed  with  heavy  losses. 
On  the  morning  of  the  3d  the 
assault  was  renewed,  and  in  the 
brief  space   of   half  an   hour 
nearly  ten  thousand  Union  sol 
diers  fell  dead  or  wounded  be 
fore  the  Confederate  entrench 
ments.      The    repulse    of   the 
Federals  was  complete,  but  they 
held   their   lines   as   firmly  as 

ever.     Since  the  beginning  of     J.LE,     a5         5t.         75      r™o         ™        ™ — 
the  campaign  the  losses  of  the  OPERATIONS  IN  VIRGINIA,  '64  AND  '65. 

Army  of  the  Potomac,  includ 
ing  the  corps  of  Burnside,  had  reached  the  enormous  aggregate  of  sixty 
thousand.     During  the  same  period  the  Confederates  had  lost  in  killed, 
wounded  and  prisoners  about  thirty-five  thousand  men. 

19.  General  Grant  now  changed  his  base  to  James  River  with  a  view 
to  the  capture  of  Petersburg  and  the  conquest  of  Richmond  from  the 
south-east.     General  Butler  had  already  moved  with  a  strong  division 


454  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

from  Fortress  Monroe,  and  on  the  5th  of  May  had  taken  Bermuda  Hun 
dred  and  City  Point,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Appomattox.  Advancing 
against  Petersburg,  he  was  met  on  the  16th  by  the  corps  of  General 
Beauregard  and  driven  back  to  his  position  at  Bermuda  Hundred,  win -re 
he  was  obliged  to  entrench  himself  and  act  on  the  defensive.  Here,  on 
the  15th  of  June,  he  was  joined  by  General  Grant's  whole  army,  and  the 
combined  forces  moved  against  Petersburg.  On  the  17th  and  18th  sev 
eral  assaults  were  made  on  the  Confederate  entrenchments,  but  the  works 
could  not  be  carried.  Lee's  army  was  hurried  within  the  defences,  and 
in  the  latter  part  of  June  Petersburg  was  regularly  besieged. 

20.  Meanwhile,  movements  of  great  importance  were  taking  place  in 
the  Shenandoah  valley.     When  General  Grant  moved  forward  from  the 
Rapidan,  he  sent  General  Sigel  up  the  valley  with  a  force  of  eight  thou 
sand  men.     While  the  latter  was  advancing  southward  he  was  met  at 
Xew  Market,  fifty  miles  above  Winchester,  by  an  army  of  Confederate 
cavalry,  under  General  Breckinridge.     On  the  15th  of  May  Sigel  was 
attacked  and  routed,  and  the  command  of  his  flying  forces  was  transferred 
to  General  Hunter.     Deeming  the  valley  cleared,  Breckinridge  returned 
to  Richmond,  whereupon  Hunter  faced  about,  marc-lied  toward  Lynchlmrg, 
came  upon  the  Confederates  at  Piedmont,  and  gained  a  signal  victory. 
From  this  place  he  advanced  with  his  own  forces  and  the  cavalry  troops 
of  General  Averill  against  Lynchburg ;  but  finding  that  he  had  run  into 
peril,  he  was  obliged  to  retreat  across  the  mountains  into  West  Virginia. 
By  this  movement  the  valley  of  the  Shenandoah  was  again  exposed  to  an 
invasion  by  the  Confederates. 

21.  In  the  hope  of  compelling  Grant  to  raise  the  siege  of  Petersburg, 
Lee  immediately  despatched  General  Early  with  orders  to  cross  the  Blue 
Ridge,  sweep  down  the  valley,  invade  Maryland  and  threaten  Washing 
ton  city.     With  a  force  of  twenty  thousand  men  Early  began  his  move 
ment  northward,  and  on  the  5th  of  July  crossed  the  Potomac.     On  the 
9th  he  met  the  division  of  General  Wallace  on  the  Monocacy,  and  de 
feated  him  with  serious  losses.     But  the  check  given  to  the  Confederates 
by  the   battle   saved  Washington  and  Baltimore  from   capture.     After 
dashing  up  within  gunshot  of  these  cities,  Early  ordered  a  retreat,  and 
on  the  12th  his  forces  recrossed  the  Potomac  with  vast  quantities  of 
plunder. 

22.  General  Wright,  who  was  sent  in  pursuit  of  Early's  army,  fol 
lowed  him  as  far  as  Winchester,  and  there,  on  the  24th  of  July,  defeated 
a  portion  of  his  forces.     But  Early  wheeled  upon  his  antagonist,  and  the 
Union  troops  were  in  turn  driven  across  the  Potomac.     Following  up  his 
advantage,  the  Confederate  general  next  invaded  Pennsylvania,  burned 


THE  CLOSING  CONFLICTS.  455 

Chambersburg,  and  returned  into  the  valley  laden  with  spoils.  Seeing 
the  necessity  of  putting  an  end  to  these  devastating  raids,  General  Grant 
in  the  beginning  of  August  appointed  General  Philip  H.  Sheridan  to  the 
command  of  the  consolidated  army  on  the  Upper  Potomac.  The  troops 
thus  placed  at  Sheridan's  disposal  numbered  nearly  forty  thousand,  and 
with  these  he  at  once  moved  up  the  valley.  On  the  19th  of  September 
he  came  upon  Early's  army  at  Winchester,  attacked  and  routed  him  in  a 
hard-fought  battle.  On  the  22d  he  overtook  the  defeated  army  at  Fish 
er's  Hill,  assaulted  Early  in  his  entrenchments,  and  gained  another  com 
plete  victory. 

23.  In  accordance  with  orders  given  by  the  commander-in-chief,  Sher 
idan  now  turned  about  to  ravage  the  valley.     The  ruinous  work  was  fear 
fully  well  done;  and  what  with  torch  and  axe  and  sword,  there  was  noth 
ing  left  between  the  Blue  Ridge  and  the  Alleghanies  worth  fighting  for. 
Maddened  by  this  destruction  and  stung  by  his  defeats,  the  veteran  Early 
rallied  his  shattered  forces,  gathered  reinforcements,  and  again  entered 
the  valley.     Sheridan  had  posted  his  army  in  a  strong  position  on  Cedar 
Creek,  a  short  distance  from  Strasburg,  and  feeling  secure,  had  gone  to 
Washington.     On  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  October  Early  cautiously 
approached  the  Union  camp,  surprised  it,  burst  in,  carried  the  position, 
captured  the  artillery,  and  sent  the  routed  troops  flying  in  confusion  to 
ward  Winchester.     The  Confederates  pursued  as  far  as  Middletown,  and 
there,  believing  the  victory  complete,  paused  to  eat  and  rest.     On  the 
previous  night  Sheridan  had  returned  to  Winchester,  and  was  now  com 
ing  to  rejoin  his  army.     On  his  way  he  heard  the  sound  of  battle,  rode 
twelve  miles  at  full  speed,  met  the  panic-struck  fugitives,  rallied  them 
with  a  word,  turned  upon  the  astonished  Confederates,  and  gained  one 
of  the  most  signal  victories  of  the  war.     Early's  army  was  disorganized 
and  ruined.     Such  wras  the  end  of  the  strife  in  the  valley  of  the  Shenan- 
doah. 

24.  All  fall  and  winter  long,  General  Grant  pressed  the  siege  of  Peters 
burg  with  varying  success.     On  the  30th  of  July  a  mine  was  exploded 
under  one  of  the  forts.     An  assaulting  column  sprang  forward  to  carry 
the  Avorks,  gained  some  of  the  defences,  but  was  finally  repulsed  with 
heavy  losses.     On    the  18th  of  August  a  division  of  the  Union  army 
seized  the  Weldon  Railroad  and  held  it  against  several  desperate  assaults, 
in  which  each  army  lost  thousands  of  men.     On  the  28th  of  September 
Battery  Harrison,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  James,  was  stormed  by  the 
Federals,  and  on  the  next  day  General  -Paine's  brigade  of  colored  soldiers 
carried  a  powerful  redoubt  on  Spring  Hill.     On  the  27th  of  October 


456  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

there  was  a  hard-fought  battle  on  the  Boydton  road,  south  of  Petersburg ; 
and  then  the  army  went  into  quarters  for  the  winter. 

'2~>.  Late  in  February  the  struggle  began  anew.  On  the  27th  of  the 
month  General  Sheridan,  who  had  moved  from  the  Shenandoah,  gained  a 
victory  over  the  forces  of  General'Early  at  Waynesborough,  and  then  joined 
the  commander-in-chief  at  Petersburg.  On  the  1st  of  April  a  severe 
battle  was  fought  at  Five  Forks,  on  the  Southside  Railroad,  in  which  the 
Confederates  were  defeated  with  a  loss  of  six  thousand  prisoners.  On 
the  next  day  Grant  ordered  a  general  assault  on  the  lines  of  Petersburg, 
and  the  works  were  carried.  On  that  night  the  army  of  General  Lee  and 
the  members  of  the  Confederate  government  fled  from  Richmond ;  and  on 
the  following  morning  that  city,  as  well  as  Petersburg,  was  entered  by  the 
Federal  army.  The  warehouses  of  the  ill-fated  Confederate  capital  were 
fired  by  the  retreating  soldiers,  and  the  better  part  of  the  city  was  reduced 
to  ruins. 

26.  The  strife  lasted  but  a  few  days  longer.     General  Lee  retreated  as 
rapidly  as  possible  to  the  south-west,  hoping  to  join  the  army  of  General 
Johnston  from  Carolina.     Once,  at  Deatonsville,  the  Confederates  turned 
and  fought  with  desperation,  but  were  defeated  with  great   losses.     For 
five  days  the  retreat  and  pursuit  were  kept  up,  and  then  the  great  general, 
who  had  done  his  best  to  save  the  falling  Confederacy,  was  brought  to 
bay  with  the  broken  remnants  of  his  army  at  Appomattox  Court-house. 
There,  on  the  9th  of  April,  1865,  the  work  was  done.      General  Lee  sur 
rendered  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  and  the  military  power  of  the 
Confederate  States  was  hopelessly  broken.     General  Grant  signalized  the 
end  of  the  strife  by  granting  to  his  conquered  antagonist  the  most  liberal 
and  magnanimous  terms.     How  the  army  of  General  Johnston  was  sur 
rendered  a  few  days  later  has  already  been  narrated.     After  four  dreadful 
years  of  bloodshed,  devastation  and  sorrow,  THE  CIVIL  WAR  IN  THE 
UNITED  STATES  WAS  AT  AN  END. 

27.  The  Federal  authority  was  rapidly  extended  over   the   Southern 
States.     After  the  surrender  of  Lee  and  Johnston,  there  was  no  further 
hope  of  reorganizing  the  Confederacy.     Mr.  Davis  and  his  cabinet  escaped 
to  Danville,  and  there  for  a  few  days  kept  up  the  forms  of  government. 
From  that  place  they  fled  into  North  Carolina  and  were  scattered.     The 
ex-President  with  a  few  friends  continued  his  flight  through  South  Caro 
lina  into  Georgia,  and  encamped  near  the  village  of  Trwinsville,  where,  on 
the  10th  of  May,  he  was  captured  by  General  Wilson's  cavalry.     lie  was 
conveyed  as  a  prisoner  to  Fortress  Monroe,  and  kept  in  confinement  until 
May  of  1867,  when  he  was  taken  to  Richmond  to  be  tried  on  a  charge  of 


THE  CLOSING  CONFLICTS.  457 

treason.     He  was  admitted  to  bail ;  and  his  cause,  after  remaining  untried 
for  a  year  and  a  half,  was  finally  dismissed. 

28.  At  the  presidential  election  in  the  autumn  preceding  the  downfall 
of  the  Confederacy,  Mr.  Lincoln  was  chosen  for  a  second  term.     As  Vice- 
President,  Andrew  Johnson  of  Tennessee  was  elected  in  place  of  Mr. 
Ham! in.     The  opposing  candidates,  supported  by  the  Democratic  party, 
were  General  George  B.  McClellan  and  George  H.  Pendleton  of  Ohio. 
Mr.  Lincoln's  majority  was  very  heavy,  General  McClellan  carrying  only 
the  States  of  Kentucky  and  Delaware.     In  the  summer  preceding  the 
election  the  people  of  Nevada  framed  a  constitution,  in  accordance  with 
an  act  of  Congress,  and  on  the  31st  of  October  the  new  commonwealth 
was  proclaimed  as  the  thirty-sixth  State  of  the  Union.     The  gold  and 
silver  mines  of  Nevada  were  developed  with  such  rapidity  that  they  soon 
surpassed  those  of  California  in  their  yield  of  the  precious  metals. 

29.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  civil  war  the  financial  credit  of  the  United 
States  had  sunk  to  a  very  low  ebb.     By  the  organization  of  the  army  and 
navy  the  expenses  of  the  government  were  at  once  swelled  to  an  enormous 
aggregate.     The  price  of  gold  and  silver  advanced  so  rapidly  that  the 
redemption  of  bank-notes  in  coin  soon  became  impossible;    and  on  the 
30th  of  December,  1861,  the  banks  of  New  York,  and  afterward  those  of 
the  whole  country,  suspended  specie  payments.     Mr.  Chase,  the  secretary 
of  the  treasury,  first  sought  relief  by  issuing  TREASURY  NOTES,  receivable 
as  money  and  bearing  seven   and  three-tenths  per  cent,  interest.     This 
expedient  was  temporarily  successful,  but  by  the  beginning  of  1862  the 
expenses  of  the  government  had  risen  to  more  than  a  million  of  dollars 
daily. 

30.  To   meet  these  tremendous  demands  other   measures  had  to   be 
adopted.     Congress  accordingly  made  haste  to  provide  AN  INTERNAL 
REVENUE.     This  was  made  up  from  two  general  sources :  first,  a  tax  on 
manufactures,  incomes  and  salaries;   second,  a  stamp-duty  on  all  legal 
documents.     The  next  measure  was  the  issuance  by  the  treasury  of  a 
hundred   and   fifty  millons   of  dollars   in   non-interest-bearing   LEGAL 
TENDER  NOTES  of  the  United  States,  to  be  used  as  money.     These  are 
the  notes  called  Greenbacks.     The  third  great  measure  adopted  by  the 
government  was  the  sale  of  UNITED  STATES  BONDS.     These  were  made 
redeemable  at  any  time  after  five  and  under  twenty  years  from  date,  and 
were  from  that  fact  called  Five-Twenties.     The  interest  upon  them  was 
fixed  at  six  per  cent.,  payable  semi-annually  in  gold.     Another  important 
series  of  bonds,  called  Ten-Forties,  was  afterward  issued,  being  redeem 
able  by  the  government  at  any  time  between  ten  and  forty  years  from 
date.     In  the  next  place,  Congress  passed  an  act  providing  for  the  estab- 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

li-hment  of  NATIONAL  BANKS.  The  private  banks  of  the  country  hail 
been  obliged  to  suspend  operations,  and  the  people  were  greatly  distres-i-d 
fi»r  want  of  money.  To  meet  this  demand  it  was  provided  that  new 
banks  might  be  established,  using  national  bonds,  instead  of  gold  and 
silver,,  as  a  basis  of  their  circulation.  The  currency  of  these  banks  was 
furnished  and  the  redemption  of  the  same  guaranteed  by  the  treasury  of 
the  United  States.  By  these  measures  the  means  for  prosecuting  the  war 
were  provided.  At  the  end  of  the  conflict  the  national  debt  had  reached 
the  astounding  sum  of  nearly  three  thousand  millions  of  dollars. 

31.  On  the  4th  of  March,  1865,  President  Lincoln  was  inaugurated  for 
his  second  term.     A  month  afterward  the  military  power  of  the  Confed 
eracy  was  broken.     Three  days  after  the  evacuation  of  Richmond  by  Lee's 
army  the  President  visited  that  city,  conferred  with  the  authorities,  and  then 
returned  to  Washington.    On  the  evening  of  the  14th  of  April  he  attended 
Ford's  theatre  with  his  wife  and  a  party  of  friends.    As  the  play  drew  near 
its  close  a  disreputable  actor,  named  John  AVi Ikes  Booth,  stole  unnoticed 
into  the  President's  box,  leveled  a  pistol  at  his  head,  and  shot  him  through 
the  brain.     Mr.  Lincoln  fell  forward  in  his  seat,  was  borne  from  the 
building,  lingered  in  an  unconscious  state  until  the  following  morning,  and 
died.     It  was  the  greatest  tragedy  of  modern  times — the  most  wicked^ 
atrocious  and  diabolical  murder  known  in  American  history.    The  assassin 
leaped  out  of  the  box  upon  the  stage,  escaped  into  the  darkness,  and  fled. 
At  the  same  hour  another  murderer,  named  Lewis  Payne  Powell,  burst 
into  the  bed-chamber  of  Secretary  Seward,  sprang  upon  the  couch  of  the 
sick  man,  stabbed  him  nigh  unto  death,  and  made  his  escape  into  the 
night.     The  city  was  wild  with  alarm  and  excitement.     It  was  clear  that 
a  plot  had  been  made  to  assassinate  the  leading  members  of  the  govern 
ment.     Troops  of  cavalry  and  the  police  of  Washington  departed  in  all 
directions  to  hunt  down  the  conspirators.     On  the  26th  of  April  Booth 
was  found  concealed  in  a  barn  south  of  Fredericksburg.     Refusing  to 
surrender,  he  was  shot  by  Sergeant  Boston  Corbett,  and  then  dragged 
forth  from  the  burning  building  to  die.     Powell  was  caught,  convicted 
and  hanged.     His  fellow-conspirators,  David  E.  Herrold  and  Geo.  A. 
Atzerott,  together  with  Mrs.  Mary  E.  Surratt,  at  whose  house  the  plot 
was  formed,  were  also  condemned  and  executed.     Michael  O'Laugh- 
lin,  Dr.  Samuel  A.  Mudd,  and  Samuel  Arnold  were  sentenced  to  im 
prisonment  for  life,  and  Edward  Spangler  for  a  term  of  six  years. 

32.  So  ended  in  darkness,  but  not  in  shame,  the  career  of  Abraham 
Lincoln.     He  was  one  of  the  most  remarkable  men  of  any  age  or  country 
— a  man  in  whom  the  qualities  of  genius  and  common  sense  were  strangely 
mingled.     He  was  prudent,  far-sighted  and  resolute;   thoughtful,  calm 


JOHNSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  459 

and  just;  patient,  tender-hearted  and  great.  The  manner  of  his  death 
consecrated  his  memory.  From  city  to  city,  in  one  vast  funeral  proces 
sion,  the  mourning  people  followed  his  remains  to  their  last  resting-place 
at  Springfield.  From  all  nations  rose  the  voice  of  sympathy  and  shame 
— sympathy  for  his  death,  shame  for  the  dark  crime  that  caused  it. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

JOHNSON'S  ADMINISTRATION,  1865-1869. 

1.  ON  the  day  after  the  assassination  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  Andrew  Johnson 
took  the  oath  of  office,  and  became  President  of  the  United  States.     He 
was  a  native  of  Raleigh,  North  Carolina,  born  in  1808.     With  no  advan 
tages  of  education,  he  passed  his  boyhood  in  poverty  and  neglect.     In 
1828  he  removed  to  Tennessee  and  settled  at  Greenville.     Here,  through 
toil  and  hardship,  he  rose  to  distinction,  and  after  holding  minor  offices 
was  elected  to  Congress.     As  a  member  of  the  United  States  Senate  in 
1860-61,  he  opposed  secession  with  all  his  powers,  and  continued  to  hold 
his  seat  as  senator  from  Tennessee.     On  the  4th  of  March,  1862,  he  was 
appointed  military  governor  of  that  State.     This  office  he  held  until  1864, 
and  was  then  nominated  for  the  vice-presidency.     Now,  by  the  death  of 
the  President,  he  was  called  to  assume  the  responsibilities  of  chief  mag 
istrate. 

2.  On  the  1st  of  February,  1865,  Congress  adopted  an  amendment  to 
the  Constitution  by  which  slavery  was  abolished  and  forbidden  in  all  the 
States  and  Territories  of  the  Union.     By  the  18th  of  the  following  De 
cember  the  amendment  had  been  ratified  by  the  legislatures  of  twenty- 
seven  States,  and  was  duly  proclaimed  as  a  part  of  the  Constitution.     The 
emancipation  proclamation  had  been  issued  as  a  military  measure ;  now 
the  doctrines  and  results  of  that  instrument  were  recognized  and  incor 
porated  in  the  fundamental  law  of  the  land. 

3.  On  the  29th  of  May  THE  AMNESTY  PROCLAMATION  was  issued  by 
President  Johnson.     By  its  provisions  a  general  pardon  was  extended  to 
all  persons — except  those  specified  in  certain  classes — who  had  participated 
in  the  organization  and  defence  of  the  Confederacy.    The  condition  of  the 
pardon  was  that  those  receiving  it  should  take  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the 
United  States.     The  excepted  persons  might  also  be  pardoned  on  special 
application  to  the  President.    During  the  summer  of  1865  the  great  armies 


460  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

were  disbanded,  and  the  victors  and  vanquished  returned  to  their  homes 
to  resume  the  work  of  peace. 

4.  The  finances  of  the  nation  were  in  an  alarming  condition.    The  war- 
debt  went  on  increasing  until  the  beginning  of  1866,  and  it  was  only  by 
the  most  herculean  exertions  that  national  bankruptcy  could  be  warded 
off.     The  yearly  interest  on  the  debt  had  grown  to  a  hundred  and  thirty- 
three  million  dollars  in  gold.     The  expenses  of  the  government  had 
reached  the  aggregate  of  two  hundred  millions  of  dollars  annually.     But 
the  augmented  revenues  of  the  nation  proved  sufficient  to  meet  these 
enormous  outlays,  and  at  last  the  debt  began  to  be  slowly  diminished, 
On  the  5th  of  December,  1865,  a  resolution  was  passed  in  the  House  of 
Representatives  pledging  the  faith  of  the  United  States  to  the  full  pay 
ment  of  the  national  indebtedness,  both  principal  and  interest. 

5.  During  the  civil  war  the  emperor  Napoleon  III.  interfered  in  the 
affairs  of  Mexico,  and  succeeded,  by  overawing  the  people  with  a  French 
army,  in  setting  up  an  empire.     In  the  early  part  of  1864  the  crown  of 
Mexico  was  conferred  on   Maximilian,  the  archduke  of  Austria,  who 
established  his  government  and  sustained  it  with  French  and  Austrian 
soldiers.     But  the  Mexican  president  Juarez  headed  a  revolution  against 
the  usurping  emperor;  the  government  of  the  United  States  rebuked 
France  for  having  violated  the  Monroe  doctrine;    Napoleon,  becoming 
alarmed,  withdrew  his  army;  and  Maximilian  was  overthrown.     Flying 
from  Mexico  to  Queretaro,  he  was  there  besieged  and  taken  prisoner. 
On  the  13th  of  June,  1867,  he  was  tried  by  court-martial  and  condemned 
to  be  shot ;  and  six  days  afterward  the  sentence  was  carried  into  execu 
tion.     The  scheme  of  Napoleon,  who  had  hoped  to  profit  by  the  civil  war 
and  gain  a  foothold  in  the  New  World,  was  thus  justly  brought  to  shame 
and  contempt. 

6.  After  a  few  weeks  of  successful  operation  the  first  Atlantic  telegraph, 
laid  by  Mr.  Field  in  1858,  had  ceased  to  work.    The  friends  of  the  enter 
prise  were  greatly  disheartened.     Not  so  with  Mr.  Field,  who  continued 
both  in  Europe  and  America  to  advocate  the  claims  of  his  measure  and  to 
plead   for  assistance.     He  made  fifty  voyages  across  the  Atlantic,  and 
finally  secured  sufficient  capital  to  begin  the  laying  of  a  second  cal>le. 
The  work  began  from  the  coast  of  Ireland  in  the  summer  of  1865.    AVlien 
the  steamer  Great  Eastern  had  proceeded  more  than  twelve  hundred  miles 
on  her  way  to  America,  the  cable  parted  and  was  lost.    Mr.  Field  held  on 
to  his  enterprise.     Six  millions  of  dollars  had  been  spent  in  unsuccessful 
attempts,  but  still  he  persevered.     In  July  of  1866  a  third  cable,  two 
thousand  miles  in  length,  was  coiled  in  the  Great  Eaxfcrn,  and  again  the 
vessel  started  on  her  way.    This  time  the  work  was  completely  successful. 


rV    ( 

i  IT  r,  - 


K    I! 

r  J  A 


JOHNSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  461 

After  twelve  years  of  unremitting  effort  Mr.  Field  received  a  gold  medal 
from  the  Congress  of  his  country,  and  the  plaudits  of  all  civilized  nations. 

7.  The  administration  of  President  Johnson  is  noted  as  the  time  when 
the  Territories  of  the  United  States  assumed  their  final  form.     The  vast 
domains  west  of  the  Mississippi  were  now  reduced  to  proper  limits  and 
organized  with  a  view  to  early  admission  into  the  Union  as  States.     A 
large  part  of  the  work  was  accomplished  during  the  administration  of 
President  Lincoln.     In  March  of  1861  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  with  an 
area  of  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  square  miles,  was  detached  from 
Nebraska  on  the  north,  and  given  a  distinct  territorial  organization.     In 
February  of  1863  Arizona,  with  an  area  of  a  hundred  and  thirteen  thou 
sand  square  miles,  was  separated  from  New  Mexico  on  the  west  and 
organized  as  an  independent  Territory.     On  the  3d  of  March  in  the  same 
year  Idaho  was  organized  out  of  portions  of  Dakota,  Nebraska  and  Wash 
ington  Territories ;  and  on  the  26th  of  May,  1864,  Montana,  with  an  area 
of  a  hundred  and  forty-six  thousand  square  miles,  was  cut  off  from  the 
eastern  part  of  Idaho.     By  this  measure  the  area  of  the  latter  Territory 
was  reduced  to  eighty-six  thousand  square  miles.     On  the  1st  of  March, 
1867,  the  Territory  of  Nebraska,  reduced  to  its  present  area  of  seventy- 
six  thousand  miles,  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  the  thirty-seventh 
State.     Finally,  on  the  25th  of  July,  1868,  the  Territory  of  Wyoming, 
with  an  area  of  ninety-eight  thousand  square  miles,  was  organized  out  of 
portions  of  Dakota,  Idaho  and  Utah.     Thus  were  the  Territories  of  the 
great  West  reduced  to  their  present  limits  as  represented  in  the  accom 
panying  map. 

8.  The  year  1867  was  signalized  by  THE  PURCHASE  OF  ALASKA. 
Two  years  previously  the   territory  had   been  explored  by  a  corps  of 
scientific  men  with  a  view  of  establishing  telegraphic  communication  with 
Asia  by  way  of  Behring  Strait.     The  report  of  the  exploration  showed 
that  Alaska  was  by  no  means  the  worthless  country  it  had  been  supposed 
to  be.     It  was  found  that  the  coast-fisheries  were  of  very  great  value,  and 
that  the  forests  of  white  pine  and  yellow  cedar  were  among  the  finest  in 
the  world.     Negotiations  for  the  purchase  of  the  peninsula  were  at  once 
opened,  and  on  the  30th  of  March,  1867,  a  treaty  was  concluded  by  which, 
for  the  sum  of  seven  million  two  hundred  thousand  dollars,  Russia  ceded. 
Alaska  to  the  United  States.     The  territory  thus  added  to  the  domains 
of  the  Republic  embraced  an  area  of  five  hundred  and  eighty  thousand 
square  miles,  and  a  population  of  twenty-nine  thousand  souls. 

9.  Very  soon  after  his  accession  to  the  chief  magistracy  a  serious  dis 
agreement  arose  between  the  President  and  Congress.      The  difficulty 
grew  out  of  the  great  question  of  reorganizing  the  Southern  States.     The 


462  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

particular  point  in  dispute  was  as  to  the  relation  which  those  States  had 
sustained  to  the  Federal  Union  during  the  civil  war.  The  President  held 
that  the  ordinances  of  secession  were  in  their  very  nature  null  and  void, 
and  that  therefore  the  seeeded  States  hud  iici-cr  been  out  of  the  Union. 
The  majority  in  Congress  held  that  the  acts  of  .secession  were  illegal  and 
unconstitutional,  but  that  the  seceded  States  had  been  by  those  acts 
actually  detached  from  the  Union,  and  that  special  legislation  and  special 
guarantees  were  necessary  in  order  to  restore  them  to  their  former  rela 
tions  under  the  government.  Such  was  the  real  foundation  of  the  diffi 
culty  by  which  the  question  of  reconstructing  the  Southern  States  was  so 
seriously  embarrassed. 

10.  In  the  summer  of  1865  measures  of  reconstruction  were  begun  by 
the  President  in  accordance  with  his  own  views.     On  the  9th  of  May  a 
proclamation  was  issued  for  the  restoration  of  Virginia  to  the  Union. 
Twenty  days  afterward  another  proclamation  was  issued  establishing  a 
provisional   government   over   South   Carolina ;   and  at  brief  intervals 
similar  measures  were  adopted  in  respect  to  the  other  States  of  the  late 
Confederacy.     On  the  24th  of  June  all  restrictions  on  trade  and  inter 
course  with  the  Southern  States  were  removed  by  proclamation  of  the 
Pr«  -ident.     On  the  7th  of  the  following  September   a  second  amnesty 
proclamation  was  issued,  by  which  all  persons  who  had  upheld  the  Con 
federate  cause — excepting  the   leaders — were   unconditionally  pardoned. 
Meanwhile,  the  State  of  Tennessee  had  been  reorganized,  and  in  1866 
was  restored  to  its  place  in  the  Union.     When  Congress  convened  in  De 
cember  of  1867,  the  policy  of  the  President  was  severely  condemned. 
The  difficulty  between  the  executive  and  legislative  departments  of  the 
government  became  irreconcilable.     A  congressional  committee  of  fifteen 
members  was  appointed,  to  which  were  referred  all  questions  concerning 
the  reorganization  of  the  Southern  States.     In  accordance  with  a  series 
of  measures  reported  by  this  committee,  the  States  of  Arkansas,  Alabama, 
Georgia,    Florida,    Louisiana,    North    Carolina    and     South    Carolina 
were  reconstructed,  and  in  the  months  of  June  and  July,  1868,  read 
mitted  into  the  Union.     But  in  every  case  the  readmission  was  effected 
over  the  veto  of  the  President. 

11.  In  the  mean  time,  a  difficulty  had  arisen  in  the  President's  cabinet 
which  led  to  his  impeachment.     On  the  21st  of  February,  1868,  he  noti 
fied  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  secretary  of  war,  of  his  dismissal  from  office. 
The  act  was  regarded  by  Congress  as  a  usurpation  of  authority  and  a 
violation  of  law  on  the  part  of  the  President.     The  reconstruction  diffi 
culties   had   already  broken  off  all    friendly  relations  between  the  two 
Houses  and  the  executive.     Accordingly,  on  the  3d  of  March,  articles  of 


ADMINISTRATION. 


403 


impeachment  were  agreed  to  by  the  House  of  Representatives,  in  ac 
cordance  with  the  forms  of  the  Constitution,  and  the  cause  was  im 
mediately  remanded  to  the  Senate  for  trial.  Proceedings  began 
before  that  body  on  the  23d  of  March  and  continued  until  the  26th 
of  May,  when  the  President  was  acquitted.  But  his  escape  was 
very  narrow;  a  two-thirds  majority  was  required  to  convict. 
but  one  vote  was  wanting.  Chief-Justice  Salmon  P.  Chase,  one  of  the 
most  eminent  of  American  statesmen  and  jurists,  presided  over  this 
remarkable  trial. 

12.  The  time  for 
holding  another  presi 
dential  election  was 
already  at  hand. 
General  Ulysses  S. 
Grant  was  nomina 
ted  by  the  Republi 
cans,  and  Horatio 
S  e  y  m  o  u  r  of  Xew 
York  by  the  Demo 
crats.  The  canvass 
was  attended  with 
great  excitement. 
The  people  were  still 
agitated  by  the  recent 
strife  through  which 
the  nation  had  passed, 
and  the  questions 
most  discussed  by  the 
political  speakers  were 
those  arising  out  of 
the  civil  war.  The 

principles  advocated  by  the  majority  in  Congress  furnished  the  basis  of 
the  Republican  platform  of  1868,  and  on  that  platform  General  Grant 
was  elected  by  a  very  large  majority.  As  Vice  President,  Schuyler  Col- 
fax  of  Indiana  was  chosen. 


CHIEF-JUSTICE  CHASE. 


464 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

GRANTS  ADMINISTRATION,  1869. 

ULYSSES  S.  GRANT,  eighteenth  President  of  the  United  States,  is 
a  native  of  Ohio,  born  at  Point  Pleasant,  in  that  State,  April  27th, 
1822.     At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  entered  the  United  States  Military 
Academy  at  AVest  Point,  and  was  graduated  in  1843.     He  served  with 

distinction  and  was 
promoted  for  gallantry 
in  the  Mexican  war; 
but  his  first  national 
reputation  was  won  by 
the  capture  of  Forts 
Henry  and  Donel- 
son  in  1862.  From 
that  time  he  rapidly 
rose  in  rank,  and  in 
March,  1864,  received 
the  appointment  of 
lieutenant-general  and 
commander-i  n-c  h  i  e  f 
of  the  Union  army. 
His  subsequent  career 
at  the  head  of  that 
army  has  already  been 
narrated. 

2.  The   first    event 
/'  by    which    the    new 

ad  m  i  n  i  st  rat  i  on  w  a  s 
signalized  was  the 
completion  of  the 

Pacific  Railroad.  This  vast  enterprise  was  projected  as  early  as  1853; 
but  ten  years  elapsed  before  the  work  of  construction  was  actually  begun. 
The  first  division  of  the  road  extended  from  Omaha,  Nebraska,  to  Ogden, 
Utah,  a  distance  of  a  thousand  and  thirty-two  miles.  The  western  divis- 


PRESIDKNT  GRANT. 


18     from  Washington  13 


!>5       from  Greenwich  90 


GRANT'S  ADMINISTRATION.  465 

ion,  called  the  Central  Pacific  Bailroad,  reached  from  Ogden  to  San 
Francisco,  a  distance  of  eight  hundred  and  eighty-two  miles.  On  the 
10th  of  May,  1869,  the  great  work  was  completed  with  appropriate 
ceremonies. 

3.  Before  the  inauguration  of  President  Grant  two  additional  amend 
ments  to  the  Constitution  had  been  adopted  by  Congress.  The  first  of 
these,  known  as  the  Fourteenth  Amendment,  extended  the  right  of  citi 
zenship  to  all  persons  born  or  naturalized  in  the  United  States,  and  de 
clared  the  validity  of  the  public  debt.  This  amendment  was  submitted 
in  1867,  was  ratified  by  three-fourths  of  the  States,  and  in  the  following 
year  became  a  part  of  the  Constitution.  A  few  weeks  before  the  expiration 
of  Mr.  Johnson's  term  the  Fifteenth  Amendment  was  adopted  by  Congress, 
providing  that  the  right  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  vote  shall  not 
be  denied  or  abridged  on  account  of  race,  color  or  previous  condition  of 
servitude.  This  clause,  which  was  intended  to  confer  the  right  of  suffrage 
on  the  emancipated  black  men  of  the  South,  was  also  submitted  to  the 
States,  received  the  sanction  of  three-fourths  of  the  legislatures,  and  on 
the  30th  of  March,  1870,  was  proclaimed  by  the  President  as  a  'part  of 
the  Constitution. 

4.  In  the  first  three  months  of  1870  the  work  of  reorganizing  the 
Southern  States  was  completed.     On  the  24th  of  January  the  senators 
and  representatives  of  Virginia  were  formally  readmitted  to  their  seats  in 
Congress,  and  the  Old  Dominion  once  more  took  her  place  in  the  Union. 
On  the  23d  of  February  a  like  action  was  taken  in  regard  to  Mississippi ; 
and  on  the  30th  of  March  the  work  was  finished  by  the  readmission  of 
Texas,  the  last  of  the  seceded  States.    For  the  first  time  since  the  outbreak 
of  the  civil  war  the  voice  of  all  the  States  was  heard  in  the  councils  of 
the  nation. 

5.  In  this  year  was  completed  the  ninth  census  of  the  United  States. 
It  was  a  work  of  vast  importance,  and  the  results  presented  were  of  the 
most  encouraging  character.     Notwithstanding  the  ravages  of  war,  the 
last  decade  had  been  a  period  of  wonderful  growth  and  progress.    During 
that  time  the  population  had  increased  from  thirty-one  million  four  hun 
dred  and  forty-three  thousand  to  thirty-eight  million  five  hundred  and 
eighty-seven  thousand  souls.     The  centre  of  population  had  now  moved 
westward  into  the  great  State  of  Ohio,  and  rested  at  a  point  fifty  miles 
east  of  Cincinnati.     The  national  debt,  though  still  enormous,  was  rapidly 
falling  off.     The  products  of  the  United   States  had  grown  to  a  vast 
aggregate ;  even  the  cotton  crop  of  the  South  was  regaining  much  of  its 
former  importance.     American  manufactures  were  competing  with  those 

of  England  in  the  markets  of  the  world.     The  Union  now  embraced 

so 


466  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

thirty-seven  States  and  eleven  Territories.*  From  the  narrow  limits  of 
the  thirteen  original  colonies,  with  their  four  humlml  and  twenty-one 
thousand  square  miles  of  territory,  the  national  domain  had  spread  to  the 
vast  area  of  three  million  six  hundred  and  four  thousand  square  miles. 
Few  things,  indeed,  have  been  more  marvelous  than  the  territorial  growth 
of  the  United  States.  The  purchase  of  Louisiana  more  than  doubled  the 
geographical  area  of  the  nation;  the  several  Mexican  acquisitions  were 
only  second  in  importance ;  while  the  recent  Russian  cession  alone  was 
greater  in  extent  than  the  original  thirteen  States.  The  nature  of  this 
territorial  development  will  be  best  understood  from  an  examination  of 
the  accompanying  map. 

6.  In  January  of  1871  President  Grant  appointed  Senator  Wade  of 
Ohio,  Professor  White  of  New  York  and  Dr.  Samuel  Howe  of  Massa 
chusetts  as  a  board  of  commissioners  to  visit  Santo  Domingo  and  report 
upon  the  desirability  of  annexing  that  island  to  the  United  States.     The 
question  of  annexation  had   been   agitated   for   several   years,  and  the 
measure  was  earnestly  favored  by  the  President.     After  three  months 
spent  abroad,  the  commissioners  returned  and  reported  in  favor  of  the 
proposed  annexation ;  but  the  proposal  was  met  with  violent  opposition 
in  Congress,  and  defeated. 

7.  The  claim  of  the  United  States  against  the  British  government  for 
damages  done  to  American  commerce  by  Confederate  cruisers  during  the 
civil  war  still  remained  unsettled.     These  cruisers  had  been  built  and 
equipped  in  English  ports  and  with  the  knowledge  of  the  English  gov 
ernment.     Such  a  proceeding  was  in  plain  violation  of  the  law  of  nations, 
even  if  the  independence  of  the  Confederate  States  had  been  recognized. 
Time  and  again  Mr.  Seward  remonstrated  with  the  British  authorities, 
but  without  effect.     After  the  war  Great  Britain  became  alarmed  at  her 
own  conduct,  and  grew  anxious  for  a  settlement  of  the  difficulty.     On 
the  27th  of  February,  1871,  a  joint  high  commission,  composed  of  five 
British  and   five  American   statesmen,   assembled   at  Washington  city. 
From  the  fact  that  the  cruiser  Alabama  had  done  most  of  the  injury 
complained  of,  the  claims  of  the  United  States  were  called  THE  A  LA  HAM  A 
CLAIMS.     After  much  discussion,  the   commissioners  framed  a  treaty, 
known  as  the  Treaty  of  Washington,  by  which  it  was  agreed  that  all 
claims  of  either  nation  against  the  other  should  be  submitted  to  a  board 
of  arbitration  to  be  appointed  by  friendly  nations.     Such  a  court  was 
formed,  and  in  the  summer  of  1872  convened  at  Geneva,  Switzerland, 
The  cause  of  the  two  nations  was  impartially  heard,  and  on  the  14th  of 
September  decided  in  favor  of  the  United  States.     Great  Britain  w;is 

*  Including  the  Indian  Territory  and  Alaska. 


GRANT'S  ADMINISTRATION.  467 

obliged,  for  the  wrongs  which  she  had  done,  to  pay  into  the  Federal 
treasury  fifteen  million  five  hundred  thousand  dollars. 

8.  The  year  1871  is  noted  in  American  history  for  the  burning  of 
Chicago.     On  the  evening  of  the  8th  of  October  a  fire  broke  out  in  De 
Koven  street,  and  was  driven  by  a  high  wind  into  the  lumber-yards  and 
wooden  houses  of  the  neighborhood.    The  flames  leaped  the  South  Branch 
of  the  Chicago  River  and  spread  with  great  rapidity  through  the  business 
parts  of  the  city.     All  day  long  the  deluge  of  fire  rolled  on,  crossed  the 
main  channel  of  the  river,  and  swept  into  a  blackened  ruin  the  whole  dis 
trict  between  the  North  Branch  and  the  lake  as  far  northward  as  Lincoln 
Park.     The  area  burned  over  was  two  thousand  one  hundred  acres,  or 
three  and  a  third  square  miles.     Nearly  two  hundred  lives  were  lost  in 
the  conflagration,  and  the  property  destroyed  amounted   to  about  two 
hundred  millions  of  dollars.     No  such  a  terrible  devastation  had  been 
witnessed  since  the  burning  of  Moscow  in  1812.     In  the  extent  of  the 
district  burned  over,  the  Chicago  fire  stands  first,  in  the  amount  of 
property  destroyed  second,  and  in  the  suffering  occasioned  third,  among 
the  great  conflagrations  of  the  world. 

9.  As  the  first  official  term  of  President  Grant  drew  to  a  close  the 
political  parties  made  ready  for  the  twenty-second  presidential  election. 
Many  parts  of  the  chief  magistrate's  policy  had  been  made  the  subjects  of 
criticism  and  controversy.     The  congressional  plan  of  reconstructing  the 
Southern  States  had  prevailed,  and  with  that  plan  the  President  was  in 
accord.     But  the  reconstruction  measures  had  been  unfavorably  received 
in  the  South.    The  elevation  of  the  negro  race  to  the  full  rights  of  citizen 
ship  was  regarded  with  apprehension.     Owing  to  the  disorganization  of 
civil  government  in  the  Southern  States,  an  opportunity  was  given  in 
certain  districts  for  bad  men  to  band  themselves  together  in  lawlessness. 
The  military  spirit  was  still  rife  in  the  country,  and  the  issues  of  the  civil 
war  were  rediscussed,  sometimes  with  much  bitterness.     On  these  issues 
the  people  divided  in  the  election  of  1872.    The  Republicans  renominated 
General  Grant  for  the  presidency.     For  the  vice-presidency  Mr.  Colfax 
declined  a  renomination,  and  was  succeeded  by  Henry  Wilson  of  Massa 
chusetts.     As  the  standard-bearer  of  the  Liberal  Republican  and  Demo 
cratic  parties  Horace   Greeley,   editor  of  the  New  York  Tribune,  was 
nominated.     This  was  the  last  act  in  that  remarkable  man's  career.     For 
more  than  thirty  years  he  had  been  an  acknowledged  leader  of  public 
opinion  in  America.     He  had  discussed  with  vehement  energy  and  en 
thusiasm  almost  every  question  in  which  the  people  of  the  United  States 
have  any  interest.     After  a  lifetime  of  untiring  industry  he  was  now,  at 
the  age  of  sixty-one,  called  to  the  forefront  of  political  strife.     The  canvass 


468 


HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 


was  one  of  wild  excitement  and  bitter  denunciations.  Mr.  Greeley  was 
overwhelmingly  defeated,  and  died  in  less  than  a  month  after  the  elec 
tion.  In  his  death  the 
nation  lost  a  great 
philanthropist  a  n  d 
journalism  its  bright 
est  light. 

10.  A  few  days  after 
the  presidential  elec 
tion  the  city  of  Bos 
ton  was  visited  with  a 
conflagration  only 
second  in  its  ravages 
to  that  of  Chicago  in 
the  previous  year. 
On  the  evening  of  the 
9th  of  November  a 
fire  broke  out  on  the 
corner  of  Kingston 
and  Summer  streets, 
spread  to  the  north 
east,  and  continued 
with  almost  unabated 
fury  until  the  morn 
ing  of  the  llth.  The 
best  portion  of  the 

city,  embracing  some  of  the  finest  blocks  in  the  United  States,  was  Jaid  in 
a-hes.  The  burnt  district  covered  an  area  of  sixty-five  acres.  Eight 
hundred  buildings,  property  to  the  value  of  eighty  million  dollars,  and 
fifteen  lives  were  lost  by  the  conflagration. 

11.  In  the  spring  of  1872  an  order  had  been  issued  to  Superintendent 
Odeneal  to  remove  the  Modoc  Indians  from  their  lands  on  the  southern 
shore  of  Lake  Klamath,  Oregon,  to  a  new  reservation.  The  Indians,  who 
had  been  great Iv  mistreated  by  former  agents  of  the  government,  refused 
tu  ir<> ;  and  in  the  following  November  a  body  of  troops  was  sent  to  force 
them  into  compliance.  The  Modocs  resisted,  kept  up  the  war  during  the 
winter,  and  then  retreated  into  an  almost  inaccessible  volcanic  region 
called  the  lava-beds.  Here,  in  the  spring  of  1873,  the  Indians  were  sur 
rounded,  but  not  subdued.  On  the  llth  of  April  a  conference  was  held 
In -tween  them  and  six  members  of  the  peace  commission;  but  in  the 
h.idst  of  the  council  the  treacherous  savages  rose  upon  the  kind-hearted 


HORACE  GREELEY. 


GRANT'S  ADMINISTRATION.  469 

men  who  sat  beside  them  and  murdered  General  Canby  and  Dr.  Thomas 
in  cold  blood.  Mr.  Meacham,  another  member  of  the  commission,  was 
shot  and  stabbed,  but  escaped  with  his  life.  The  Modocs  were  then  be 
sieged  and  bombarded  in  their  stronghold;  but  it  was  the  1st  of  June 
before  General  Davis  with  a  force  of  regulars  could  compel  Captain  Jack 
and  his  murderous  band  to  surrender.  The  chiefs  were  tried  by  court- 
martial  and  executed  in  the  following  October. 

12.  In  the  early  part  of  1873  a  difficulty  arose  in  Louisiana  which 
threatened  the  peace  of  the  country.     Owing  to  the  existence  of  double 
election-boards  two  sets  of  presidential  electors  had  been  chosen  in  the 
previous  autumn.    At  the  same  time  two  governors — William  P.  Kellogg 
and  John  McEnery — were  elected;  and  rival  legislatures  were  also  re 
turned  by  the  hostile  boards.     Two  State  governments  were  accordingly 
organized,  and  for  a  while  the  commonwealth  was  in  a  condition  border 
ing  on  anarchy.     The  dispute  was  referred  to  the  Federal  government, 
and  the  President  decided  in  favor  of  Governor  Kellogg  and  his  party. 
The  rival  government  was  accordingly  disbanded ;  but  on  the  14th  of 
September,  1874,  a  large  party,  opposed  to  the  administration  of  Kellogg 
and  led  by  D.  B.  Penn,  who  had  been  returned  as  lieutenant-governor 
with  McEnery,  rose  in   arms  and  took   possession   of  the   State-house. 
Governor  Kellogg  fled  to  the  custom-house  and  appealed  to  the  President 
for  help.     The  latter  immediately  ordered  the  adherents  of  Penn  to  dis 
perse,  and  a  body  of  national  troops  was  sent  to  New  Orleans  to  enforce 
the  proclamation.     On  the  assembling  of  the  legislature  in  the  following 
December  the  difficulty  broke  out  more  violently  than  ever,  and  the  sol 
diery  was  again  called  in  to  settle  the  dispute. 

13.  About  the  beginning  of  President  Grant's  second  term,  the  country 
was  greatly  agitated  by  what  was  known   as  THE  CREDIT  MOBILISE 
INVESTIGATION  in  Congress.     The  Credit  Mobil ier  of  America  was  a 
joint  stock  company  organized  in  1863  for  the  purpose  of  facilitating  the 
construction  of  public  works.     In   1867    another   company  which    had 
undertaken  to  build  the  Pacific  Railroad  purchased  the  charter  of  the 
Credit  Mobilier,  and  the  capital  was  increased  to  three  million  seven 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  dollars.     Owing  to  the  profitableness  of  the 
work  in  which  the  company  was  engaged,  the  stock  rose  rapidly  in  value 
and  enormous  dividends  were  paid  to  the  shareholders.     In  1872  a  law 
suit  in  Pennsylvania  developed  the  startling  fact  that  much  of  the  stock 
of  the  Credit  Mobilier  was  owned  by  members  of  Congress.     A  suspicion 
that  those  members  had  voted  corruptly  in  the  legislation  affecting  the 
Pacific  Railroad  at  once  seized  the  public  mind  and  led  to  a  congressional 
investigation,  in  the  course  of  which  many  scandalous  transactions  were 


470 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


brought  to  light,  and  tlic  faith  of  the  people  in  the  integrity  of  their 
servants  greatly  shaken. 

1  L  In  the  autumn  of  1873  occurred  one  of  the  most  disastrous  financial 
panics  known  in  the-  history  of  the  United  States.  The  alarm  AVUS  giyen 
by  the  failure  of  the  great  banking-house  of  Jay  Cooke  &  Company  of 
Philadelphia.  Other  failures  followed  in  rapid  succession.  Depositors 
everywhere  hurried  to  the  banks  and  withdrew  their  money  and  securities. 

Business  was  suddenly 
paralyzed,  and  many 
months  elapsed  before 
confidence  was  suffi 
ciently  restored  to 
enable  merchants  and 
bankers  to  engage  in 
the  usual  transactions 
of  trade.  The  leading 
cause  of  the  panic  was 
the  scarcity  of  money 
occasioned  by  the  con 
traction  of  the  national 
currency,  which  had 
been  reduced  from 
six  hundred  and 
ninety-nine  millions 
of  dollars  in  1865,  to 
three  h  u  ndred  and 
forty-seven  millions 
in  187:?. 

15.  The  last  years 
of  the  history  of  the 
Republic  have  been 

noted  for  the  number  of  public  men  who  have  fallen  by  the  hand  of 
death.  In  December  of  1869  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  secretary  of  war  under 
President  Lincoln,  and  more  recently  justice  of  the  supreme  court  of  the 
United  States,  died.  In  1870  General  Robert  E.  Lee,  president  of 
Washington  and  Lee  University,  General  George  IT.  Thomas  and  Ad 
miral  Farragut  passed  away.  In  1872  AVilliam  II.  Seward,  Prof'e.— or 
Mor-e,  Horace  Greeley  and  General  Meade  were  all  called  from  the  scene 
of  their  earthly  labors.  On  the  7th  of  May,  l*7o,  Chief  Justice  Chase 
fell  under  a  stroke  of  paralysis  at  the  home  «>f  his  daughter  in  New  York 
;  and  on  the  llth  of  March  in  the  following  year,  Senator  Charles 


CHARLES    SUMNER. 


RECAPITULATION.  471 

Sumner  of  Massachusetts  died  at  Washington.  He  was  a  native  of 
Boston;  born  in  1811  ;  liberally  educated  at  Harvard  College.  At  the 
age  of  thirty-five  he  entered  the  arena  of  public  life,  and  in  1850  suc 
ceeded  Daniel  Webster  in  the  Senate  of  the  United  States.  This  position 
he  retained  until  the  time  of  his  death,  speaking  much  and  powerfully  on 
all  the  great  questions  that  agitated  the  nation.  His  last  days  were  spent 
in  considering  the  interests  and  welfare  of  the  country. 

16.  The  history  of  the  United  States  has  now  been  traced  to  a  time  so 
recent  that  the  events  to  be  mentioned  have  not  yet  become  historical.  The 
Republic  has  passed  through  stormy  times,  but  has  come  at  last  to  the 
threshold  of  its  hundredth  year  in  safety  and  peace.  The  clouds 
that  were  recently  so  black  overhead  have  broken,  and  are  rapidly  sinking 
behind  the  horizon.  The  fabric  reared  by  the  wisdom  of  the  fathers  still 
stands  in  undiminished  glory.  THE  PAST  HAS  TAUGHT  ITS  LESSON; 
THE  PRESENT  HAS  ITS  DUTY,  AND  THE  FUTURE  ITS  HOPE. 


RECAPITULATION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Washington  is  inaugurated  President. — And  the  new  government  organized. — The 
country  is  beset  with  difficulties. — A  cabinet  is  formed. — Hamilton's  financial  measures. 
— The  seat  of  government  is  fixed. — An  Indian  war  breaks  out. — Harinar  marches  against 
the  Miamis. — Is  defeated  on  the  Maumee. — The  Bank  of  the  United  States  is  established. 
— Vermont  is  admitted  into  the  Union. — St.  Clair  is  sent  against  the  Indians. — His  army 
is  defeated. — And  himself  superseded  by  Wayne. — Kentucky  is  admitted. — Washington 
re-elected. — The  foreign  relations  of  the  government  are  troubled. — Genet's  conduct. — 
Fouchet  supersedes  him. — The  whisky  insurrection  breaks  out. — Is  suppressed  by  Lee. 
— Wayne  invades  the  Indian  country. — Defeats  the  Red  men  at  Waynesfield. — Compels 
a  cession  of  territory. — Dies. — Great  Britain  orders  the  seizure  of  American  vessels. — Jay 
procures  reparation  and  a  treaty. — The  compact  with  Spain. — Peace  is  purchased  of 
Algiers. — Tennessee  is  admitted. — Washington  issues  his  Farewell  Address. — The  candi 
dates  for  the  presidency. — Adams  is  elected. — Jefferson  for  vice-president. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Opposition  to  the  new  administration. — France  demands  an  alliance. — Orders  the  de 
struction  of  American  commerce. — Pinckney  is  dismissed. — The  extra  session  of  Con 
gress. — Gerry,  Marshall  and  Pinckney  are  sent  to  France. — The  Directory  want  money. 
— Pinckney's  answer. — An  American  army  is  organized. — Washington  commander-in- 
chief. — The  work  of  the  navy. — Truxtun's  victories. — Napoleon  seeks  peace. — Death  of 
Washington. — Close  of  the  administration. — Growth  of  the  country. — The  Alien  and 
Sedition  laws. — Overthrow  of  the  Federal  party. — Jefferson  is  elected  president. — And 
Burr  vice-president. 


•17:2  HISTORY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

CHAPTEK  III. 

Jefferson  puts  Democrats  in  office. — Ohio  is  admitted. — Indiana  and  Mississippi  organ 
ized.— Louisiana  is  purchased  from  France. — And  the  Territory  of  Orleans  set  oil! — John 
Mar.-hall  in  the  chief-justiceship. — The  Mediterranean  pirates. — Preble  is  sent  against 
them. — The  Philadelphia  is  captured. — Betaken  and  burned. — The  siege  of  Tripoli. — 
Yu-ef  signs  a  treaty. — The  duel  of  Burr  and  Hamilton. — Jefferson  is  re-elected. — Michi 
gan  is  organized.— Lewis  and  Clarke  explore  Oregon. — Burr  makes  a  conspiracy. — Is 
tried  for  treason. — British  aggressions  on  American  commerce. — England  blockades  the 
coast  of  France. — Napoleon  retaliates. — Great  Britain  forbids  the  coasting-trade. — The 
English  theory  of  citizenship. — The  attack  of  the  Leopard  on  the  Chesapeake. — Passage 
of  the  Embargo  Act. — The  orders  in  Council  and  Milan  Decree. — Fulton  and  his  steam 
boat. — Summary. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Previous  services  of  Madison. — His  politics. — The  Non-intercourse  Act  takes  the  place 
of  the  embargo. — Erskine  promises  the  repeal  of  the  Orders  in  Council. — The  promise 
not  fulfilled. — Bonaparte  makes  a  decree. — And  then  revokes  it. — Obstinacy  of  Great 
Britain. — Third  census. — Tecumtha  and  the  Prophet. — Harrison  purchases  lands. — Te- 
cumtha  refuses  to  ratify. — Harrison  marches  up  the  Wabash  valley. — Approaches  the 
Prophet's  town. — Is  attacked  by  night. — And  routs  the  savages. — Fight  of  the  Prcwlmt 
and  Little  Belt. — The  twelfth  Congress. — War  inevitable. — British  vessels  are  embargoed. 
— Louisiana  is  admitted. — War  declared  against  England. — Preparations.— Hull's  cam 
paign. — He  marches  to  the  head  of  Lake  Erie. — Reaches  Detroit. — Invades  Canada. — 
Retreats. — Van  Home's  defeat. — Miller's  victory. — Siege  of  Detroit. — Hull's  disgraceful 
surrender. — He  is  convicted  of  cowardice. — Capture  and  burning  of  Fort  Dearborn. — 
The  Constitution  captures  the  Guerriere. — The  Wasp  the  Frolic. — The  Poictiers  the  W<i*p. 
— The  United  States  the  Macedonian. — The  Essex  the  Nocton. — And  the  Constitution  the 
Java. — Van  Rensselaer  moves  against  Queenstown. — Carries  the  batteries. — Death  of 
Brock. — The  Americans  entrench. — But  are  forced  to  surrender. — Smyth  succeeds  Van 
Rensselaer. — The  Americans  at  Black  Rock  cross  and  recross  the  river. — Madison  re- 
elected. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Plan  of  the  campaigns  of  '13. — The  Americans  capture  Frenchtown. — Are  assailed  by 
Proctor. — Surrender. — And  are  butchered. — Harrison  at  Fort  Meigs. — He  is  besieged. — 
Clay  raises  the  siege. — Proctor  and  Tecumtha  return. — Attack  Fort  Stephenson. — And 
are  defeated  by  Croghan. — Affairs  on  Lake  Erie. — Perry  builds  a  fleet. —  Attacks  the 
British  squadron. — And  gains  a  signal  victory. — Harrison  embarks  his  forces  to  Maiden. 
— Follows  the  British  and  Indians  to  the  Thames. — And  routs  them  in  battle. — The 
Creeks  massacre  the  garrison  at  Fort  Minis. — Jackson  and  Coffee  with  the  Tennesseeans. 
— They  burn  Tallushatchee. — Battles  of  Talladega  and  Autossc. — Winter  and  starva 
tion. — Battle  of  Emucfau. — And  Horse  Shoe  Bend. — Dearborn  proceeds  against  Toronto. 
— Battle  at  the  water's  edge. — The  Americans  capture  the  town. — The  British  attack 
Sackett's  Harbor. — The  Americans  on  the  Niagara. — They  storm  Fort  George. — Sus 
pension  of  operations. — Wilkinson  is  made  commander-in-chief. — Expedition  against 
Montreal. — The  battle  of  Chrysler's  Field. — The  expedition  is  abandoned. — Winter 
quarters  at  Fort  Covington. — McClure  evacuates  Fort  George. — Burns  Newark. — The 
British  retaliate.— The  Hornet  captures  the  Peacock: — The  Chesapeake  is  taken  by  the 
Shannon. — Death  of  Lawrence. — Capture  of  the  Argus. — The  Enterprise  takes  the  Boxer. 
— The  Essex  is  captured  by  the  Phoebe  and  Cherub. — A  British  fleet  bombards  Lewistown. 
— Marauding  in  the  Chesapeake. 


RECAPITULATION.  473 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Scott  and  Bipley  capture  Erie. — Battles  of  Chippewa  and  Niagara. — The  Americans 
retreat  to  Erie. — Siege  of  that  place  by  the  British. — They  are  driven  off. — Winter  quar 
ters  at  Black  Rock. — Wilkinson  again  invades  Canada. — Is  defeated  at  La  Colle. — And 
retreats  to  Plattsburg. — McDonough's  squadron  on  the  lake.-^-The  British  advance. — 
Attack  by  land  and  water. — And  are  defeated. — Cochrane  and  Ross  in  the  Chesapeake. — 
Barney  destroys  his  vessels. — Battle  of  Bladensburg. — Washington  is  captured  by  the 
British. — Public  buildings  burned. — Alexandria  pays  a  ransom. — Siege  of  Baltimore. — 
Ravages  in  New  England. — The  Federal  peace  party. — The  Hartford  Convention. — 
Jackson  captures  Pensacola.— Takes  command  at  New  Orleans. — Approach  of  the  Brit 
ish.— Skirmishing  and  fighting.— The  decisive  battle.— Ruin  of  Packenham's  army.— 
The  news  of  peace.— Sea-fights  afterward.— The  treaty  of  Ghent  and  its  terms— Condi 
tion  of  the  country. — Rechartering  of  the  United  States  Bank. — The  Mediterranean 
pirates  again. — Decatur  sent  out  against  them. — He  captures  a  Moorish  ship. — And 
then  another. — Enters  the  Bay  of  Algiers. — And  dictates  the  terms  of  peace. — Indiana 
is  admitted. — Liberia  founded. — Monroe  is  elected  President. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  new  President  and  his  policy. — The  cabinet. — Revival  of  the  country. — Missis 
sippi  is  admitted. — The  pirates  of  Amelia  Island  dispersed. — The  question  of  internal 
improvements  arises.— The  canal  from  Buffalo  to  Albany.— The  Seminole  War  breaks 
out. — Jackson  invades  the  hostile  country. — Captures  St.  Marks.— Hangs  Arbuthnot  and 
Ambrister. — Takes  Pensacola. — An  excitement  follows. — Which  leads  to  the  cession  of 
Florida. — Illinois  is  admitted. — And  Alabama. — Arkansas  is  organized. — And  Maine 
admitted. — And  Missouri. — The  slavery  agitation. — And  Missouri  Compromise. — Mon 
roe  and  Tonipkins  are  re-elected. — Commodore  Porter  suppresses  piracy  in  the  West 
Indies. — Sympathy  of  the  United  States  for  the  South  American  republics. — The  Mon 
roe  Doctrine.— The  visit  of  La  Fayette. — Excitement  attending  the  presidential  election. 
— John  Quincy  Adams  chosen. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Sketch  of  the  President. — Partisan  opposition  in  Congress. — Internal  improvements 
favored  by  the  executive. — Trouble  with  Georgia  about  the  lands  of  the  Creeks. — Settled 
by  a  treaty. — Death  of  Adams  and  Jefferson. — The  Masonic  excitement  in  New  York. — 
Discussion  of  the  tariff  in  Congress. — A  protective  duty  laid  on  fabrics. — Adams  re- 
nominated  for  the  presidency. — General  Jackson  put  forward  by  the  Democrats. — And 
elected. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Character  of  Jackson. — He  fills  the  offices  with  his  political  friends. — Opposes  the  re- 
chartering  of  the  United  States  Bank. — And  vetoes  the  bill. — The  tariff  question  again. — 
South  Carolina  attempts  nullification. — Debate  of  Webster  and  Hayne. — The  President's 
proclamation.— South  Carolina  recedes  from  her  position. — Mr.  Clay's  tariff  compromise. 
— The  Black  Hawk  War  breaks  out. — Generals  Scott  and  Atkinson  are  sent  against  the 
Red  men. — Who  are  driven  to  submission.— The  difficulty  with  the  Cherokees.— Charac 
ter  of  that  race. — The  wrongs  done  to  them. — Scott  compels  their  removal  to  the  West. 
— A  Second  Seminole  war. — The  arrest  of  Osceola. — His  release  and  conspiracy. — Dade's 
massacre. — Murder  of  General  Thompson.— Clinch  fights  the  savages,  and  retreats. — 
Gaines  defeats  the  Indians  on  the  WTithlacoochie.— Battle  of  the  Wahoo  Swamp. — A 
second  fight. — The  President  orders  the  distribution  of  the  funds. — A  panic  follows. — 
The  President  is  vituperated. — But  re-elected. — He  brings  France  and  Portugal  to  terms. 


474  HISTORY  OF  THE   U SITED  STATES. 

— Death-list  of  eminent  men. — Fires  in  New  York  and  Washington. — Arkansas   and 
Michigan  admitted  into  the  Union. — Van  Daren  elected  President. 

CHAPTEK  X. 

Sketch  of  the  new  executive.— Continuance  of  the  Seminole  War. — Colonel  Taylor 
hunts  the  savages  to  Lake  Okeechobee. — Defeats  them. — And  compels  submission. — The 
financial  panic  of '37. — Causes  which  led  thereto. — Especially  the  Specie  Circular. — The 
banks  suspend. — Tremendous  failures. — Treasury  notes  are  issued. — The  Independent 
Treasury  Bill  is  discussed. — And  finally  passed. — Partial  revival  of  business. — The  Can 
ada  insurrection. — Affair  of  the  Caroline. —  Wool  is  sent  to  the  Niagara. —  Order  is  re 
stored. — Uneventful  character  of  the  administration. — General  Harrison  is  elected  Pivs- 
ident. 

CHAPTEK  XL 

Sketch  of  the  President's  life. — He  enters  upon  his  duties. — Falls  sick. — And  dies. — 
Tyler  succeeds  to  the  presidency. — Sketch. — Repeal  of  the  Independent  Treasury  Bill. — 
A  bill  is  passed  to  re-charter  the  United  States  Bank. — And  vetoed  by  the  President. — 
Rupture  between  the  executive  and  Congress. — Resignation  of  the  cabinet. — The  north 
eastern  boundary  is  settled  by  the  Webster-Ashburton  treaty. — The  Rhode  Island  insur 
rection. — The  suffrage  party  elects  Dorr. — And  the  law-and-order  party  King. — The 
latter  is  supported  by  the  government.— Dorr's  followers  are  scattered.— And  himself 
convicted  of  treason.— But  afterward  pardoned. — The  Van  Rensselaer  land  troubles  in 
New  York. — The  Mormons. — They  are  driven  from  Missouri. — Found  Nauvoo. — Pop 
ular  feeling  against  them. — Smith  and  his  brother  are  murdered. — And  the  Mormons 
driven  into  exile. — They  journey  to  Salt  Lake. — The  Texas  excitement  begins. —  Outline 
of  Texan  history. — The  people  rebel  against  Mexico. — Battle  of  Gonzales. — Capture  of 
the  Alamo. — And  massacre  of  the  garris-on. — The  battle  of  San  Jacinto  decides  the  con 
test. — Texas  independent. — Seeks  admission  into  the  Union. — Is  refused  at  first. — The 
people  of  the  United  States  divide  on  the  question  of  annexation.— On  that  issue  Polk 
i-  elected  President. — Professor  Morse  and  the  telegraph. — Texas  admitted  into  the 
Union. 

rilAPTER  XII. 

Sketch  of  President  Polk. — Texas  ratifies  the  annexation. — General  Taylor  sent  to 
defend  the  country. — The  boundary  question. — Proposition  to  negotiate. — Mexico  re 
fuses. — Taylor  ordered  to  the  Neuces. — And  thence  to  the  Rio  Grande. — He  establi-hes 
a  post  at  Point  Isabel. — And  builds  Fort  Brown. — Beginning  of  hostilities  by  the  Mex 
icans. — Taylor  retires  to  Point  Isabel. — Returns  toward  Matamoras.— Meets  the  Mex 
icans. — Fights  and  gains  the  battles  of  Palo  Alto  and  Resaca  de  la  Palma. —  Siege  of 
Fort  Brown. — News  of  the  battles  in  the  United  States. — Declaration  of  war. — Plan  of 
the  campaigns.— General  Wool  musters  the  forces.— Taylor  captures  Matamoras.— Ad 
vances  against  Monterey. — Besieges  and  storms  the  town. — An  armistice. — Santa  Anna 
made  president  of  Mexico  and  general  of  the  army.— Saltillo  is  taken  by  Worth. — Vic 
toria  by  Patterson. — And  Tampico  by  Conner.— Wool  advances. — And  Scott  assumes 
command. — Kearney  captures  Santa  Fe. — Moves  westward. — Is  joined  by  Carson. — And 
marches  to  the  Pacific  coast. — The  deeds  of  Colonel  Fremont. — Rebellion  of  the  Califor- 
nians. — They  defeat  the  Mexicans — Monterey,  San  Diego  and  Los  Angelos  taken. — 
Battle  of  San  Gabriel. — The  march  and  battk-s  of  Colonel  Doniphan. — Taylor's  and 
Wool's  forces  ordered  to  the  coast. — Critical  condition  of  Taylor's  army. — Approach  of 
Santa  Anna. — Battle  of  Buena  Vista. — Retirement  of  Taylor  from  the  service. — Scott 
besieges  and  captures  Vera  Cruz. — Marches  against  the  capital. — Battle  of  Cerro  Gordo. 
— Jalapa,  Peiote  and  Puebla  are  taken. — Negotiations. — The  march  renewed. — The 


RECAPITULATION.  475 

array  passes  the  Cordilleras. — Reaches  Ayotla. — Turns  to  the  left. — The  approaches 
and  fortifications  of  the  city. — Storming  of  Contreras  and  San  Antonio. — Churubusco  is 
carried. — The  Mexicans  driven  back  to  Chapultepec. — More  foolish  negotiations.— Scott 
rests  his  army. — And  then  advances. — Molino  del  Rey  and  Casa  de  Mata  are  stormed. — 
Chapultepec  is  taken. — Flight  of  the  Mexican  government. — The  American  army  enters 
the  city. — Santa  Anna  attacks  the  hospitals  at  Puebla. — Is  driven  off  by  General  Lane. 
—Downfall  of  the  Mexican  authority. — The  treaty  of  Gaudalupe  Hidalgo. — Its  terms. — 
The  discovery  of  gold  in  California. — The  excitement  which  ensued. — Importance  of 
the  mines.— Death  of  Jackson  and  John  Quincy  Adams. — Wisconsin  is  admitted. — The 
canvass  for  President.— Rise  of  the  Free  Soil  party.— The  Wilrnot  proviso.— Election  of 
Taylor  to  the  presidency. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Sketch  of  the  chief  magistrate.— The  question  of  slavery  in  California. — A  territorial 
government  is  organized. — A  petition  for  admission. — The  controversy  in  Congress. — 
Other  political  vexations.— Clay  as  a  peacemaker. — Passage  of  the  Omnibus  Bill. — And 
its  provisions.— Death  of  the  President.— The  slavery  excitement  subsides. — Retirement 
of  Mr.  Clay. — The  Cuban  expedition  is  organized. — Lopez  and  his  associates  are  ex 
ecuted. — A  difficulty  arises  about  the  coast-fisheries. — And  is  settled  by  a  treaty. — The 
tour  of  Kossuth. — Arctic  expeditions  of  Franklin,  De  Haven  and  Kane. — Death  of 
Calhoun,  Clay  arid  Webster. — The  candidates  for  the  presidency. — Pierce  is  elected. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Sketch  of  Franklin  Pierce. — A  route  for  a  Pacific  Railroad  is  explored. — Settlement 
of  the  boundary  of  New  Mexico. — The  Japanese  ports  are  opened  to  the  United  States. 
— The  World's  Fair. — A  bill  to  organize  Kansas  and  Nebraska  is  passed. — Repeal  of  the 
Missouri  Compromise. — Renewal  of  the  slavery  agitation. — The  troubles  in  Kansas. — 
Two  territorial  governments  are  organized. — Geary  sent  thither  as  military  governor. — 
Marshaling  of  parties  on  the  slavery  question. — Buchanan  is  elected  to  the  presidency. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Sketch  of  the  President. — The  Mormon  rebellion  in  Utah. — Is  suppressed  by  the  army. 
— A  difficulty  arises  with  Paraguay. — But  is  settled  by  treaty. — The  first  Atlantic  cable 
is  laid. — Minnesota  is  admitted. — Retirement  and  sketch  of  Houston. — The  Dred  Scott 
decision  and  Personal  Liberty  bills. — John  Brown's  insurrection. — Continuance  of  the 
troubles  in  Kansas. — The  political  parties  again  divide  on  the  slavery  question. — Lincoln 
is  elected  President. — Condition  of  affairs  in  the  government. — Position  of  Buchanan. — 
The  drama  of  secession. — Seven  States  withdraw  from  the  Union. — The  secession  con 
ventions. — Position  of  Stephens. — Organization  of  the  Provisional  Confederate  govern 
ment. — Davis  for  President. — The  peace  movements  end  in  failure. — Paralysis  of  the 
administration.— Seizure  of  forts  and  arsenals  by  the  Confederates. — The  strife  in  Kan 
sas  continues. — The  Star  of  the  West  is  driven  off  from  Sumter. — The  President  elect 
reaches  Washington. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Sketch  of  Abraham  Lincoln. — Organization  of  his  cabinet. — His  purpose  to  repossess 
the  forts  of  the  United  States. — Preparations  to  reinforce  Fort  Sumter. — Confederate 
movements  in  Charleston. — Bombardment  and  fall  of  Sumter. — The  event  fires  the  na 
tion. — The  call  for  troops. — Secession  of  Virginia,  Arkansas,  North  Carolina  and  Ten 
nessee. — The  soldiers  attacked  in  Baltimore.— Capture  of  Harper's  Ferry  and  the  Nor 
folk  navy  yard. — Prodigious  activity  and  preparations.— Davis  and  his  cabinet  at  Rich 
mond. 


476  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  causes. — First,  the  different  construction  of  the  Constitution  in  the  North  and  the 
South. — Fatal  character  of  this  dispute. — Second,  the  system  of  slavery. — The  cotton  gin. 
— The  Missouri  agitation. — The  annexation  of  Texas,  and  the  Mexican  War. — The  nul 
lification  measures  of  South  Carolina. — The  Omnibus  Bill. — The  Kansas-Nebraska  im 
broglio.— Third,  the  want  of  intercourse  between  the  North  and  the  South. — Fourth,  tin- 
publication  of  sectional  books. — Fifth,  the  influence  of  demagogues. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Advance  of  the  Union  army. — Fight  at  Big  Bethel. — Morris  and  Meridian  move  for 
ward  in  West  Virginia. — Engagements  at  Philippi,  Rich  Mountain,  Carrick's  Ford,  Car- 
nifex  Ferry,  Cheat  Mountain  and  Romney. — The  Confederates  concentrate  at  Man 
— The  national  forces  advance. — The  skirmish,  the  battle  and  the  rout. — Effect  on  the 
country. — The  Confederate  government  at  Richmond. — Sketch  of  Davis. — A  flairs  in 
Missouri. — Confederates  capture  Liberty. — Form  Camp  Jackson. — Lyon  defends  St. 
Louis. — Battles  of  Carthage  and  Springfield. — Price  captures  Lexington. — Fremont 
pursues  him. — And  is  superseded. — Grant  captures  Belmont. — McClellan  is  made  cora- 
mander-in-chief. — The  disaster  at  Ball's  Bluff. — Hatteras  Inlet,  Port  Royal  and  Hilton 
Plead  secured  by  the  Federals. — Capture  of  Mason  and  Slidell.— They  are  released  by 
Mr.  Seward. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Extent  and  position  of  the  Union  forces. — The  Confederates  defeated  on  the  Big  Sandy 
and  at  Mill  Spring. — Fort  Henry  is  taken. — Siege  and  capture  of  Fort  Donelson. — Bat 
tle  of  Shiloh.— Island  Number  Ten  is  taken.— The  battle  of  Pea  Ridge.— Fight  of  the 
Monitor  and  the  Mcrrimac. — Burnside  captures  Roanoke  Island,  Newbern  and  Beaufort. 
— Savannah  is  blockaded. — Farragut  and  Butler  ascend  the  Mississippi. — Pass  Forts 
Jackson  and  St.  Philip. — Capture  of  New  Orleans. — Fall  of  Jackson  and  St.  Philip. — 
Kirby  Smith  invades  Kentucky. — Battle  of  Richmond. — Bragg  marches  on  Louisville. 
— The  city  held  by  Buell. — Bragg  retreats. — Battle  of  Perryville. — Battles  of  luka  and 
Corinth. — Grant  moves  against  Vicksburg. — Retreats. — Battle  of  Chickasaw  Bayou. — 
Battle  of  Murfreesborough. — Banks  and  Jackson  in  the  Shenandoah  valley. — Fight  at 
Front  Royal. — The  Federals  retreat  across  the  Potomac. — The  Confederates  fall  back  in 
turn. — Battles  of  Cross  Keys  and  Port  Republic. — McClellan  advances. — Beginning  of 
the  peninsular  campaign. — Yorktown  is  taken. — Then  Williamsbnrg  and  West  Point. — 
Wool  captures  Norfolk. — The  Virginia  destroyed. — Battle  of  Fair  Oaks.— Lee  made 
general-in-chief  of  the  Confederates. — McClellan  changes  base. — The  seven  days'  battles. 
— The  Union  army  at  Harrison's  Landing.— Lee  strikes  for  Washington. — Is  opposed 
by  Pope. — Flank  movement  of  Jackson. — Battles  of  M;ma<sas  Centreville  and  Chantilly. 
— Lee  invades  Maryland. — Harper's  Ferry  is  taken. — Engagement  at  South  Mountain. — 
Battle  of  Antietam. — Confederates  retreat. — Burnside  in  command. — Is  defeated  at  Fred- 
ericksburg. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Proportions  of  the  conflict.— New  calls  for  troops.— The  Emancipation  Proclamation. 
—Capture  of  Arkansas  Post. — Movements  against  Vicksbnrg. — The  fleet  passes  the  bat 
teries.— Grant  at  Bruinsburg. — Battles  of  Port  Gibson,  Raymond,  Jackson  and  Cham 
pion  Hills. — The  siege  and  capture  of  Vicksburg. — Fall  of  Port  Hudson. — Cavalry  raids 
of  Jackson,  Stuart  and  Grierson. — Rosecran<  drives  Bragg  across  the  Tennessee. —  Battle 
of  Chattanooga. — And  the  siege. — Storming  of  Lookout  and  Missionary  Ridge. — Long- 
street  in  Tennessee. — Siege  of  Knoxvi  He. —Engagements  at  Springfield,  Cape  Girardeau 
and  Helena. — The  sacking  of  Lawrence. — Capture  of  Little  Rock. — Morgan  invades  In- 


THE  CLOSING  CONFLICTS.  477 

diana. — Passes  into  Ohio. — Is  hemmed  in  and  captured. — The  Confederates  take  Gal- 
veston. — The  siege  of  Charleston. — Hooker  commands  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. — 
Battle  of  Chancellorsville. — Death  of  Stonewall  Jackson. — Stoneman's  raid. — Siege  of 
Suffolk.— Lee  invades  Pennsylvania. — The  battle  of  Gettysburg. — Retreat  of  the  Con 
federates. — The  conscription. — Eiot  in  New  York. — The  draft. — New  calls  for  soldiers. 
— West  Virginia  a  State. 

CHAPTEE  XXI. 

Sherman's  campaign  to  Meridian. — Smith  fails  to  form  a  junction. — Sherman  retires 
to  Vicksburg. — Forrest's  raid. — The  Red  River  expedition. — Plan  of  the  campaign. — 
Capture  of  Fort  de  Russy,  Alexandria  and  Natchitoches. — Union  disaster  and  retreat. — 
Steele  falls  back  to  Little  Rock. — Grant  lieutenant-general. — Plan  of  the  campaigns  of  '64. 
— Sherman  advances. — Battles  of  Dalton,  Resaca  and  Dallas. — Attacks  and  repulses  at 
Kenesaw. — The  Confederates  fall  back  to  Atlanta. — Siege  and  capture  of  the  stronghold. 
• — Hood  invades  Tennessee. — Thomas  sent  to  confront  him. — Battle  of  Franklin. — Siege 
of  Nashville. — Rout  and  ruin  of  Hood's  army.— Sherman's  march  to  the  sea. — Capture 
of  Macon,  Milledgeviile,  Gibson  and  Waynesborough. — Storming  of  Fort  McAllister. — 
Escape  of  Hardee. — And  capture  of  the  city. — The  Union  army  in  Savannah. — Renewal 
of  the  march. — Columbia,  Charleston  and  Fayetteville  are  taken. — Johnston  restored  to 
command. — Battles  of  Averasborough  and  Bentonsville. — Capture  of  Goldsborough  and 
Raleigh. — Surrender  of  Johnston. — Farragut  enters  Mobile  Bay. — Defeats  the  Con 
federate  squadron. — Captures  Forts  Gaines  and  Morgan. — Fort  Fisher  is  besieged  by 
Porter  and  Butler. — The  first  effort  fails. — The  siege  is  renewed. — And  the  fort  taken  by 
storm. — Cushing's  exploit. — The  Confederate  cruisers. — Injury  done  to  the  commerce  of 
the  United  States. — The  Savannah. — Career  of  the  Sumter. — Cruise  of  the  Nashville. — The 
Confederates  use  the  British  ship-yards. — Building  of  the  Florida. — Her  fate. — The 
Georgia,  the  Olustee,  the  Shenandoah  and  the  Chickamauga  built  at  Glasgow. — End  of  the 
Chickamauga  and  the  Tallahassee. — Career  of  the  Georgia  and  the  Shenandoah. — The 
Alabama. — Her  character. — She  scours  the  ocean. — Runs  into  Cherbourg. — Is  caught  by 
the  Kearsarge. — And  destroyed. — The  Army  of  the  Potomac  moves  from  Culpepper. — 
Reaches  the  Wilderness. — The  battles. — Grant  advances  to  Spottsylvania. — Terrible 
fighting  there. — The  Union  army  moves  to  Cold  Harbor. — Is  repulsed  in  two  battles. — 
Losses. — Grant  changes  base. — Butler  captures  Bermuda  and  City  Point. — Is  driven 
back  by  Beauregard. — Junction  of  the  armies. — Advance  on  Petersburg. — The  assaults. 
— The  siege  begins. — Sigel  on  the  Shenandoah. — Battle  of  New  Market. — Hunter  in 
command. — Engagement  at  Piedmont. — Retreat  of  Hunter. — Early  enters  the  valley. — 
Crosses  the  Potomac.— Defeats  Wallace.— Threatens  Washington  and  Baltimore.— Re 
treats  into  Virginia. — Fight  at  Winchester. — The  Confederates  burn  Chambersburg. — 
Sheridan  is  sent  into  the  valley. — Battles  of  Winchester  and  Fisher's  Hill.— Sheridan 
ravages  the  country.— Early  comes. — Routs  the  Federals  at  Cedar  Creek. — Sheridan 
returns,  and  destroys  Early's  army. — The  siege  of  Petersburg  continues. — Battles  of 
Boydtowri  and  Five  Forks.— Flight  of  the  Confederate  government,— Fall  of  Petersburg 
and  Richmond.— Surrender  of  Lee.— Collapse  of  the  Confederacy.— The  Federal  author 
ity  is  re-established.— Capture,  imprisonment  and  trial  of  Davis. — Lincoln  re-elected.— 
Financial  condition  of  the  country. — Treasury  notes. — Internal  Revenue. — Legal  Ten 
ders.— Bonds. — Banks. — The  debt. — Lincoln  is  re-inaugurated. — Visits  Richmond. — Is 
assassinated. — Punishment  of  his  murderers. — Character  of  Lincoln. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Johnson  in  the  presidency. — Sketch. — Slavery  is  formally  abolished. — The  Amnesty 
Proclamation. — A  struggle  with  the  war-debt. — Napoleon's  empire  in  Mexico. — Maxi- 


478  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

milian  is  captured  and  shot.— Final  success  of  the  Atlantic  telegraph. — The  Territories 
assume  their  final  form. — Alaska  is  purchased  from  Russia. — The  difficulty  between  the 
President  and  Congress. — The  reconstruction  imbroglio. — Second  amnesty. — The  South 
ern  States  are  re-admitted. — The  President  removes  Stanton. — Is  impeached. — And  ac 
quitted. — General  Grant  is  elected  President. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Sketch  of  President  Grant.— The  Pacific  Railroad  is  completed. — The  Fourteenth  and 
Fifteenth  Amendments  to  the  Constitution  are  adopted. — The  Southern  States  are  re 
stored  to  their  place  in  the  Union. — The  ninth  census  and  its  lesson.— The  Santo  Do 
mingo  business. — The  Alabama  claims  are  adjusted  by  the  treaty  of  Washington  and 
the  Geneva  court. — The  burning  of  Chicago.— The  presidential  election. — The  candi 
dates. — Grant  is  re-elected.— Character  of  Greeley. — His  death.— Great  fire  in  Boston. — 
The  Modoc  war. — Murder  of  the  peace  commissioners. — The  savages  are  subdued. — 
The  Louisiana  imbroglio. — The  Credit  Mobilier  investigation. — The  financial  crisis  of 
1873-74. — Death-roll  of  eminent  men. — Sketch  of  Sumner. — Conclusion. 


PRONUNCIATION  OF  PROPER  NAMES. 


479 


PRONUNCIATION  OF  PROPER  NAMES  USED  IN  PART  IV. 

[E.,  English ;  F.,  French ;  S.,  Spanish  ;  G.,  German.  I.,  Indian  .  J 

Adet  [F.],  ah-da. 

Almonte  [S.],  ai-mon-tg. 

Ambrister  [E.],  am-bris-ter. 

Ampudia  [S.],  am-poo-dl-a. 

Antietam  [E.],  an-te-tam. 

Au  Glaize  [F.],  o-glaz. 

Ayotla  [S.],  i-ot-la. 

Bahia  [S.],  bah-e-a. 

Barren  [E.],  bahr-r6n. 

Beauregard  [F.],  bo-ra-gahrd. 

Blennerhassett  [E.],  blen-ner-has-sgt. 

Blyth  [E.],  bllth. 

Chapultepec  [S.],  kah-pool-ta-pek. 

Chauncey  [E.],  chawn-sg. 

Cherbourg  [F.],  sher-boorg. 

Chickamauga  [E.],  chlk-a-maw-ga. 

Chihuahua  [S.],  she-wah-\vah. 

Chrysler  [E.],  kris-lgr. 

Churubusco  [S.],  koo-roo-boos-ko. 

Cochrane  [E.],  kok-ran. 

Contreras  [S.],  kon-tra-ras. 

Credit  Mobilier  [F.],  crS-di-mO-bil-i-ilr. 

Croghan  [E.],  krog-han. 

Dacres  [E.],  dftk-grz. 

Dahlgren  [E.],  dal-grgn. 

Decatur  [E.],  dg-ka-tiir. 

Doniphan  [E.],  don-I-fan. 

Dupont  [E.],  du-pont. 

Elkswatawa  [I.],  elks-wah-tah-wah. 

Eraucfau  [I.],  g-mook-faw. 

Ericsson  [E.],  gr-Iks-sun. 

Erskine  [E.],  6r-skln. 

Farragut  [E.],  fahr-rS-gu. 

Fouchet  [F.],  foo-sha. 

Freneau  [E.],  fr6-no. 

Gambier  [F.],  gahm-bl-a. 

Genet  [F.],  zhg-na. 

Goulburn  [E.],  gool-burn. 

Grierson  [E.],  grer-sttn. 

Guerriere  [F.],  ggr-rl-ar. 

Houston  [E.],  hows-tun. 

luka  [E.],  I-yoo-ka. 

Juarez  [S.],  yaw-rgth. 


Kearney  [E.],  kahr-n6. 

Kearsarge  [E.],  kahr-sahr-ge. 

Kossuth  [G.],  kos-shoot. 

La  Colle  [F.],  la-kol. 

La  Fitte  [F.],  la  fit. 

La  Vega  [S.],  lah  va-ga. 

Lopez  [S.],  lo-pgth. 

Macdonough  [E.],  mak-d5n-6. 

Macomb  [E.],  ma-kom. 

Maximilian  [G.],  max-I-mll-yan. 

McCullough  [E.],  mak-kul-16. 

Mclntosh  [E.],  mak-In-tosh. 

Meacham  [E.],  me-cham. 

Micanopy  [I.],  mi-kfin-6-pi. 

Moscow  [E.],  mos-ko, 

Nueces  [S.],  nwa-sgs. 

Ocklawaha  [I.],  6k-ia-wah-hah. 

Odeneal  [E.],  o-den-el. 

Okeechobee  [I.],  6-ke-cho-be. 

Olustee  [E.],  6-lus-te. 

Osceola  [I.],  6s-se-o-la. 

Perote  [S.],  pa-ro-tc. 

Poictiers  [F.],  pwah-te-a. 

Prevost  [E.],  prev-6st. 

Quantrell  [E.],  kwahn-trel. 

Queretaro  [S.],  ka-ra-tah-ro 

Eiall  [E.],  ri-ai. 

Rosecrans  [G.],  ros-g-krahns. 

Saltillo  [S.],  sahl-tel-y5. 

Seward  [E.],  soo-ahrd. 

Semmes  [E.],  sSmz. 

SheafFe  [G.],  shftf-fg. 

Sigel  [G.],  se-ggl. 

Streight  [E.],  strut. 

Talladega  [I.],  tahl-la-de-ga. 

Tamaulipas  [S.],  tahm-aw-le-pas. 

Tecumtha  [I.],  te-kum-tha. 

Tohopeka  [I.],  to-ho-pe-ka. 

Van  Rensselaer  [E.],  van  rens-sg-lahr. 

Weitzel  [G.],  wlt-zel. 

Whinyates  [E.],  hwln-yats. 

Wilkes  [E.],  wilks. 

Yusef  [Moorish],  yoo-sgf. 


JLJO-LO    JDUUJQL     10    i^UZJ     ^l*      J..KXXI     Aj.rt.OJL 

STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.OO  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


MAR    i 

*rf?*i  r 

/M\ 

luLF 

(N) 

FEB    35  1941 


*/ 


1951- 


RbC'D  LU 


-.1PM 


1  9  mi 


rv 


1  4  t99l 


43 (8796s) 


M115452 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


